REDPATH TRACTS 
 
 ESSAYS AND SHORT TREATISES 
 
 I 800- 1 900 
 
 COLLECTED BY 
 
 STUART J. REID 
 
 AUTHOR OF ‘life AND TIMES OF SYDNEY SMITH* 
 
 ‘ LORD JOHN RUSSELL ’ ETC. 
 
 VOL. XCVI. 
 
 THE GIFT OF MRS. PETER REDPATH 
 
 TO THE 
 
 REDPATH LIRRARY, McGILL UNIVERSITY 
 MONTREAL 
 
 LONDON : MCMIII. 
 
/. 
 
 2 
 
 
 04. 
 
 
 C£/l.t^ 
 
 J^.S£^J/uJ.^. /S^r^we. 
 
 ‘ ^O/l^ yhctl/r a^ A<>4/i , 
 
 '^ . ^A^i/i aU. /^- t^-^zi', ^ ^tlastgjg, 
 
 f ^ ^ 
 
 /O . vTi^i^ ^ ^i^cAiZ£.<r^^~y , /?.ei4^^U . 
 
 / / . . 
 
 X2 . (^ 6-4£AA^a^^Z41*;f Olt %^C4CaVO/^ 
 
 /h^r l/e^^ 'cu^ t S /^HMf Af -^ , 
 
 5TSS^ 
 
WHAT IS 
 
 THE 
 
 CORPORATION OF LONDON? 
 
 AND 
 
 WHO ARK THE FREEMEN? 
 
 Bv J.TOULMIN SMITH, Esq., 
 
 OF Lincoln’s inn, barrister-at-law. 
 
 “ The Corporation of the City of Ix)ndon embraces, according to law and ancient right, all the 
 Commonalty of the said City who have been Occupiers within the said City for the space of a year 
 and a day ; and it is the duty of all the said Commonalty to take part in all that relates to the welfare 
 of the said City, and to discharge actively, of and within themselves, the functions which I>elong to 
 them as members of that Corporation.”— J?wo/M«on of a Wardmote of Farringdon Without, \4th 
 Dec. 1849. 
 
 ” The least citizen has as much and as true an interest in the Corporation of the City of London as 
 the greatest .” — Speech of the Recorder of London, 1683. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 EFFINGHAM WILSON, ROYAL EXCHANGE. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Much misconception exists as to the proceedings taken in 
 several Wardmotes lately held in the Ward of Farringdon 
 Without, and as to the steps which have followed from them. 
 Many are unaware of the merits of the questions discussed : 
 some profess alarm at the steps taken. Circumstances quite 
 unpremeditated on my part, forced me, contrary to my usual 
 habit and tastes, into publicly taking the leading part on 
 these occasions. There is some call on me, therefore, to do 
 my best to remove both the above described states of feeling.^ 
 The history. Constitution, and influence of the Corporation 
 of London have long been my study ; and I have observed, 
 with surprise and regret, that those works which treat of its 
 Laws and Customs either omit, or pass slightly over, what is 
 really the most important — its Constitutional History. This, 
 then, is briefly traced in these pages ; which it is right, how- 
 ever, to say contain only a small part of the matter which I 
 have collected on the subject. 
 
 It is not only on account of the freedom question that 
 these inquiries are now important. They bear directly upon 
 the most essential points relating to the maintenance of the 
 integrity and independence of the Corporation of London, 
 and to the preserv^ation, at this very time, of some of its 
 longest cherished and most characteristic rights and functions. 
 
 B 2 
 
I do not tliink it proper to touch here on any of the matters 
 to which I thus allude. I shall probably take another op- 
 portunity of so doing. 
 
 Mr. Alderman Sidney recently gave notice of bringing into 
 Parliament the Bill named in the following pages ; and, in 
 so doing, he appears to me to have given the best proof of 
 his determination to discharge faithfully his duties as a cki- 
 zen, and to maintain the true dignity, character, and integrity 
 of the Corporation of the City of London. A difference of 
 opinion, in quarters of the highest authority, as to whether 
 this would be a Public or a Private Bill, renders another im- 
 mediate course desirable ; and I confess that I cannot myself 
 regret this. 1 have always maintained that it is the place of 
 the Common Council, and not of Government or Parliament, 
 to effect the desired objects. The Common Council has the 
 power to do this ; and I venture to hope that this power may 
 yet be exercised, before this Bill shall, by other means, be 
 passed into a Law. I purposely, therefore, here print the 
 Bill, as originally drawn by me. And I shall only rejoice if 
 any assistance be thus afforded to the Common Council of 
 the City of London in carrying out objects which it will con- 
 tribute so greatly to the dignity, honour, and future useful- 
 ness of that body if it take upon itself earnestly and sincerely 
 to originate and ratify. 
 
 8 Serjeant's Inn, 
 
 19 February 1850. 
 
WHAT IS THE CORPORATION OF LONDON ? 
 
 AND 
 
 WHO ARE THE FREEMEN ? 
 
 The call for a “ Reform of the Corporation of London has 
 been loudly raised during all the last quarter of a century. 
 Earnest men have raised it from a conviction that something 
 was not right in the practical working of the Corporation. 
 Agitators have made it the handle for a temporary popularity, 
 or for ends even less legitimate. Nor is the language of 
 Reform even thus recent only. When deliberate blows 
 were being systematically aimed at the liberties of England, 
 and, among other measures to that end, the enforced for- 
 feiture of all corporate rights was sought, in the reign of 
 Charles the Second, Reform was made the colorable 
 pretext. This quo warranto is not brought, declared the 
 Attorney-General in the case of the quo warranto against the 
 City of London, to destroy, but to reform and amend the 
 government of the City, by pruning it of those excesses and 
 exorbitances of power, which some men (contrary to their 
 duty, and the known laws of the Land) have assumed to them- 
 selves under colour of their corporate capacity, to the reviling 
 of their prince, the oppression of their fellow-subjects, and to 
 the infinite disquiet of their fellow-citizens.^^ 
 
6 
 
 Why honest and earnest attempts, day, to 
 
 what is felt to be wrong have hitherto failed, ® ^ 
 
 Ixnlained. The present day is marked by expediency and 
 empiricism. Principles are not searched out, and made 
 unswerving standard. Vague, indefinite, and empirical sug- 
 gestions are made by really honest men ; but it is forgotten 
 that what has endured for so many centuries must have ha 
 something very sound at the bottom of it, which i mus e 
 well worth while to search into. Most men live, now, too 
 much in a hurry for them to bear in mind the ever neces- 
 sarily co-extensive and mutually dependent rights and duties 
 whose active discharge distinguishes free men. 
 
 The note of “ Reform ” of the Corporation of London was 
 again lately sounded. Satisfied that no faith was worthy to 
 be placed in any scheme of Reform which was not built up on 
 the foundation of Constitutional Principles, I attended, as a 
 citizen of London, a meeting called for this purpose. I had 
 the opportunity of expressing my views. They were favour- 
 ably received. Since that day (26th Nov. 1849) six regular 
 and lawful Wardmotes have been held within the Ward of 
 Farringdon Without, at w hich, successively, I have brought 
 forward, explained, and supported those views of the Constitu- 
 tional Principles of the Corporation of London, guidance by 
 which seems to me to oifer the only hope of a satisfactory 
 result. 
 
 At the first of these Wardmotes 1 brought forward the re- 
 solution which stands as a motto on the title-page, and sup- 
 
 ported it by a long array of authorities. After attentive 
 consideration, and a long and interesting discussion, it was 
 unanimously affirmed. At following Wardmotes I brought 
 forward three other resolutions, carrying forw ard the prin- 
 ciples affirmed in that resolution, by regular steps, into prac- 
 tical application. After full discussion each of these w as also 
 affirmed. The Ward of Farringdon Without is the largest 
 in the City of London, and contains one quarter of the whole 
 population of the city. This emphatic affirmance, by that 
 Ward, of these Principles must command, therefore, attention 
 and respect. 
 
 In conformity with the principles thus asserted and affirmed 
 it had, from the first, been my anxious wish to see the prac- 
 
7 
 
 tical results worked out without any present appeal to par- 
 liament. The impatience which a long-rankling sense of 
 wrong done had naturally engendered, had, however, made 
 most men eager for an immediate appeal to Parliament, with- 
 out even trying, once more, the Court of Common Council. 
 I succeeded, however, in inducing the Wardmote to adopt, 
 unanimously, a Memorial to that Court, w^hich I had carefully 
 prepared, and which, simply embodying the Principles thus 
 explained and affirmed, set forth, in respectful but firm lan- 
 guage, the grievance and the remedy. The Common Council 
 was thus put in possession of the results of our very mature 
 deliberations, and could not, if the Memorial were rejected, 
 profess surprise, or complain of want of courtesy, at any step 
 which might be taken. The Memorial was rejected ; — more 
 through want of knowledge of the subject than any intended 
 selfish wrong-doing. The Common Council of the City of 
 London is as capable of forming sound conclusions, and has 
 in its body as thoroughly practical and honest men, as any 
 body in the kingdom. But this matter needs a different mode 
 of consideration from common matters of business. 
 
 It has now become but the choice, however unwillingly, of 
 the lesser of two evils, to lay before Parliament itself a Bill 
 which shall embody the principles thus maturely considered 
 and affirmed, in regular and constitutional form, by so large 
 and intelligent a body of those immediately interested in 
 the question. I have, accordingly, prepared a draft Bill, 
 shortly embodying the identical principles which I had pre- 
 viously put forth and explained, and which had, after long 
 and calm discussion, been formally affirmed at the W ardmotes 
 of Farringdon Without. The contents of this Bill are iden- 
 tical also with those of the Memorial already mentioned,— 
 the form and language only being changed to meet the occa- 
 sion *. 
 
 But this Bill cannot be expected to be affirmed by the 
 legislature, nor ought it to be so, unless the Principles which 
 it embodies are understood. It contains only the results of 
 a long chain of inquiry and connected reasoning. W hat vvas 
 brought before the attention of the Wardmotes remains un- 
 heard and little known beyond those Wardmotes. That the 
 * See copy of the Bill, p. 42. 
 

 T 
 
 Bill may be understood, and not, in its 
 
 abortive, or actually mischievous, either by en^irica > 
 
 or bv oUerationo Jade in ignorance of the Pnnc.ples which 
 it embodies, it seems my duty, now, to render easily accessible 
 so much of that inquiry and reasoning as, it may be hoped, 
 may make the true Constitution of the Corporation of I^ndon 
 better understood than it now is. Whether the BiU be affirmed 
 or not, this matter will be equally important to all inteiested 
 in the Corporation. 
 
 Many of the authorities to be now cited tempt strongly to 
 digression. Important and interesting as are the points thus 
 rarsed, and which may be more fully developed at another 
 time, I wish to avoid them here, and to fix attention strictly 
 on the questions before us. Neither shall I dwell at all, now, 
 on the importance of the principles of Local Self-Government, 
 which 1 have elsewhere discussed and maintained at length. 
 
 It will render the subject clearer if I state shortly, at the 
 outset, the points upon which the authorities to be cited bear. 
 
 Those points may be thus stated : — 
 
 1. The only" Constitutional test of citizenship [i. e. co-ex- 
 tensive rights and obligations^ within the City of Lon- 
 don, is a bond fide interest in the well-being of the city, 
 following from occupancy therein. 
 
 2. The presumption of law is, and has always been, that 
 all occupiers are Free Men, and, therefore, full citizens. 
 
 3. Even a proved serf-born, if he resided for a year and a 
 day within any city, became, by the general law of En- 
 gland, thereby a Free Man ; and therefore entitled to all 
 the rights and privileges, and liable to all the obligations, 
 of a Free Man bom, 
 
 4. This noble privilege was always largely availed of within 
 the City of London : hence there were always many 
 f reed-men among her Free Men and citizens. 
 
 5. Any exclusive class of freemen within the City of 
 London was unheard of till a comparatively late period ; 
 and the existence of such a class, as composing the Cor- 
 poration, is unrecognized by, and in direct violation of, 
 every charter, record, and statute. 
 
 6. Wards and Wardmotes are the constitutional and most 
 eficctive mode ot keeping the roll of citizens perfect, and 
 
9 
 
 of keeping the citizens themselves in continual a tive 
 discharge of their rights and duties as free men. 
 
 The authorities which I shall cite will be from the follow- 
 ing sources : — Laws and records of Anglo-Saxon times ; 
 Records of the Corporation of London ; Charters of the Cor- 
 poration of London ; Official enactments (bye-laws) of the 
 Corporation of London in its corporate capacity ; Private 
 Deeds ; Statutes and Rolls of Parliament ; other national re- 
 cords enrolled ; and some miscellaneous evidences, but of au- 
 thoritative character. I do not pretend to cite, here, nearly 
 all the authorities of which I have notes. My object is bre- 
 vity : and I therefore bring up so much only as seems pro- 
 perly sufficient. 
 
 Although the name oi a Corporation did not exist till 
 later times, the Constitution of the Corporation of London 
 cannot be understood without tracing it back to Anglo-Saxon 
 times. The thing existed then in full vigour ; and it is with 
 things and not with names that we have to do. 
 
 A record, of which the original is still extant, of the time 
 of William I., is commonly referred to as the earliest record 
 of the Corporation of London. This is a mistake. Many 
 earlier and highly important documents exist. 
 
 That the inhabitants of London had, in Anglo-Saxon times, 
 a corporate capacity, with power, actually exercised, of levying 
 money and disbursing it, and other important practical func- 
 tions, might be proved from several sources. It will be 
 enough to quote the following passages from a still existing 
 body of regulations formally adopted, nine centuries and a 
 quarter ago, in the reign of King ^thelstan. To save the 
 space of comment, such expressions as seem deserving of par- 
 ticular attention will, here and hereafter, be put in italics. In 
 all the following translations I purposely seek rather exact- 
 ness of sense than elegance of phraseology. 
 
 "That we have ordained : — that each of ns be in scot [i. e. pay] /our- 
 
 pence to our common need within twelve months ; and that each man 
 
 be in scot his shilling who has thirty shillings worth of goods, except die 
 poor widow who has no helper nor any land. 
 
 " 'Fhat we tell always ten men together ; and the eldest [elder- man, 
 chief] look to the nine as to all those proceedings which we have all or- 
 dained : and afterwards [tell] their hundreds together, and one hundred- 
 man [as chief], who shall remind the ten as to the common need of us all. 
 
10 
 
 And these eleven shall hold the money of the hundred ' 
 
 shall spend when any one shall ^y. '^now. 
 
 take if money arise to us at our c®® ^ j ^ „„ ordJned to 
 
 too, that each due be forthcoming of those itAicft " 
 
 the common need of us all, by [qy. under pena y o ] ) 
 
 by one ox i so that all be done that we in our ordinances have ordaine 
 
 and that stands in our agreement.” 
 
 - That ire gather together to us always once every month, if we can and 
 have free time, the hundred men and those who look to the 
 and Jcnotv what of our ordinance has been done, Ancien aws an 
 
 tutes of England, vol. i. pp. 231, 232, 236. 
 
 Lord Coke correctly says that, “ in London, the parishes 
 are as towns [i. e. vills or ty things], and the fVards are as 
 hundreds*” We have, in the above extracts, a remarkable 
 picture of the ancient ward management ; the full and con- 
 tinual responsibility of the elected to their constituents ; and 
 the reverse of any exclusiveness, except respite to tne “ poor 
 widow.” At this day each precinct selects its common coun- 
 cilmen. Those of all the precincts together form the managing 
 body of the Ward. The Alderman is head of the whole ward. 
 But the wholesome rule of giving a monthly account to the 
 men of the ward has been forgotten. 
 
 Upon referring to the Saxon Chronicle and the other most 
 ancient Saxon records, we find mention made, in a like spirit, 
 of the body politic of London. The whole body of citizens 
 was included, without any restriction, exclusion, or other con- 
 dition than that of personal occupancy. A detailed compa- 
 rison of many passages would be necessary fully to establish 
 this : but a few quotations will so far illustrate the point as to 
 show that it is not rashly put forth. London is called Lunden 
 or Lunden^burh (or byrig) ^ and the whole body of the men of 
 the city, Lunden~waru (or ware) or Lunden-burhwaru, Thus 
 we are told that the Danes oft against the burh London 
 fought, but praise be to God that she yet stands sound, and 
 they there ever ill fared That the whole body of the men 
 of the City were included under the term burh-wai'u will be 
 clear to any one who compares the use of the word warn in 
 other cases, and consults the same records as to its use in 
 this reference. Thus we have : — Then became Lunden-ware 
 
 * 4th Institute, 249. 
 
 t Saxon Chronicle, a.d. 1009, and see ih. years 872, 894 (three times), 
 896 (twice), 910, 912, 982, 992, 994, 1012, 1052, and other instances. 
 
11 
 
 heathens, where Mellitus erewhile was And, after that, 
 
 the burh-waru of London bowed [to Sweden] and gave 
 pledges t*” And they had the help of the burh-ware of 
 
 London All the witan who were in London, and the 
 
 burh-waru, chose Eadmund klng;^^ ^^And Lunden-waru 
 
 treated with the army, and bought themselves peace J 
 
 That which the burh-waru of London yielded (paid) was 
 eleven thousand pounds &c. &c. That there is no mistake 
 in this being the meaning of the word warn or burh-waru is 
 clear from examining any of the ancient writers in Latin, as 
 to the same events ; such as Florence of Worcester, Henry of 
 Huntingdon, William of Malmesbury, &c. Thus, among many 
 other instances, Florence of Worcester says: — ‘‘ The citizens 
 of London (cives Lundonienses) sent hostages to them, and 
 made peace w'ith them ||/^ ^‘But the citizens of London 
 (cives Lundonienses) and that part of the nobles which w’as 
 then in London, raised Eadmund, with a unanimous assent, 
 to be king **.” And William of Malmesbury says : — Lon- 
 don was besieged, but well defended by the citizens (a civi- 
 bus) tt ; The townsmen (oppidani) called on Edmund to be 
 king The Danes and the citizens of London (Londoniae 
 
 cives) elected him [Cnut] These illustrations might be 
 
 indefinitely multiplied. 
 
 We can now understand the true meaning of the words 
 used in the celebrated and highly interesting document of 
 William I., which is usually reckoned as the first of the 
 long series of City Charters. The nature and objects of that 
 Charter I have explained in my work on ^ Government by 
 Commissions II ||.^ It is sufficient now to say, that the body 
 w’hom it emphatically declares to be law- worth men,^’ — that 
 is, in the highest and most expressive sense. Free Men, are 
 
 ealle J?a burhwaru binnan Londone,^^ — all the cilizens 
 within London^ In the same work I have quoted other 
 Saxon Charters of the time of William’s predecessor Eadward, 
 addressed, in like manner, to the body — and expressly as a 
 
 * Sax. Chron. year 6 16. f Ihid, year 1013. 
 
 I Ibid, year 1016. § Ibid, year 1018. 
 
 II A.D. 1013. ** a.d. 1016. 
 
 tt Lib. ii. § 165. Xt fhid. § 180. 
 
 §5 Ibid. ^ 188, and see lion. Huntingdon in many parallel places. 
 
 III! l‘age3-5, &c. 
 
12 
 
 lawful and recognized Associated Conmumiy and body cor- 
 porate-on\.e « portreeve and all the burh-ware of London 
 falle «e burhware on Londone) The Constitution of the 
 body-politic (the Corporation) of London in those times 
 admits, then, of no doubt. 
 
 In the Archives of the Corporation are many records of 
 great interest and value. It were to be wished that these 
 should be published by the Corporation of London. It would 
 be a worthy and very valuable work, and one which may be 
 presumed congenial to the taste of so learned and able a 
 Town Clerk as he in whose care they now fortunately are. 
 From these records many illustrations might be drawn. A 
 part of one only of them has been made in any way available, 
 and that only through the members of a private Society. 
 From this, the Liber de antiquis Legibus, I shall now cite some 
 passages, which will show how entirely the rights and obliga- 
 4 -i/-krvc! rvP mAmKpra nf t.hft boclv DolltlC of* tll 0 CorpOr3.tlOIl 
 
 were uniformly recognized, two centuries after William s 
 time, as belonging to all the huTh-wetTU^ to all the citizens ; 
 and that the idea of any exclusive body of freemen was 
 
 unheard of. 
 
 It seems that in 1200 twenty-five men were first elected 
 and sworn, to help the Mayor of the City in the discharge of 
 his functions. The sheriffs are of much older date. The al- 
 dermen, like the old hundredmen, were thus elective from 
 the beginning. 
 
 In 1229 it was ordained by the assent of the whole citi- 
 zens (per assensum universorum civium) that no sheriff 
 should remain in office more than a year; and w^e find a 
 mayor, a.d. 1244*, charged with perjury for attempting to 
 admit a sheriff two years together, while, a.d. 1270 t, the ci- 
 tizens asserted, and exercised, their right to turn out any she- 
 riff who misbehaved himself, and to choose another. The 
 expression ‘‘per assensum universoi'um civium^^ occurs so 
 often that it would be impossible to quote the instances. 
 Every page show^s such assent to be the only lawful ground 
 of any authority exercised, or ordinance made, within the city ; 
 wffiile there are more than enough illustrations to put it be- 
 
 Fol. 10. 
 
 t Fol. 137. 
 
13 
 
 yond doubt that the universitas civium” was no empty 
 phrase. 
 
 In 1248 (32 Hen. III.), the mayor and certain citizens 
 being at Westminster, on another matter, King Henry the 
 Third took the opportunity of asking the said mayor and his 
 companions to make certain grants to the Abbot of Westmin- 
 ster. The answer given is a worthy example to all mayors 
 and civic functionaries. It was, that they could do nothing 
 in the matter without the assent of the whole Commonalty” 
 (sine assensu totius commune*). The same folio gives an 
 illustration of the election of an alderman, — not by any exclu- 
 sive body of freemen” or others, but by all the men of the 
 w ard (homines illius warde elegerunt). 
 
 King Henry was still anxious to gain his object. He again 
 had recourse to that mode of proceeding well and emphati- 
 cally termed in our day hole and corner.” 
 
 The king very often begged the citizens to grant to the Abbot of West- 
 minster the forenamed liberties On an appointed day the mayor 
 
 and an innumerable people of the city with him (innumerabilis populus 
 civitatis) came to the New Temple, where was the Abbot and others [named] 
 sent by the king. But, when the latter wished to have a talk aside (habere 
 colloquium) with the mayor and aldermen, the whole people forbade it, not 
 allowing them, without the whole commonalty, to have anything to do with the 
 matter ; and they all cried out with one voice that they would, in no arti- 
 cle, depart from their accustomed liberties.” — Fol, 16. 
 
 The authority of the king was, then, so limited that he 
 could not even go to Normandy, his owm inheritance, w ith- 
 out first asking leave of the people. Of this several instances 
 are found in this valuable record. In the thirty-sixth year of 
 his reign we read that the universal commonalty of London 
 having assembled in the churchyard at Westminster, the king 
 took leave (cepit licentiam) to go to Gascony Iii the 
 forty-third year of his reign the king came to PauFs Cross, 
 the innumerable people of the city being gathered together 
 in Folkmote^ and there took leave from the people (a populo) 
 to go oversea J.” And again, in the forty-fifth year of his 
 reign, the king, on the Sunday after the feast of Peter and 
 Paul, took leave, at Paul’s Cross, to go oversea into France 
 from the citizens of London Ӥ. 
 
 * Fol. 15. t ^o\. 19. + Fol. 42. § Fol. 50. 
 
14 
 
 We find the terms omnes de cicitater ‘‘ unn^ersahs co^ 
 mtma,” and ‘‘ cives Londoniarumr used m the same folio (19 
 Td applied to the same persons. On the same page we meet 
 with the confirmation of all rights and liberties, encluding le 
 important clause of licet, which will presently be explained. 
 
 A “ folkmote” having been named, it is ^ explain 
 
 that word. It means “ the coming together of all the people 
 and classes” (populorum et gentium omnmm*). 
 
 In the forty-first year of Henry the Third, a.d. 1-o 7, 
 events took place which, involving several important ques- 
 tions, and spreading over much time, illustrate ^ 
 
 the constitution of the Corporation of London. I shall abs- 
 tract, as briefly as will convey an accurate idea, the account 
 
 given t* 
 
 "Before the feast of the purification of the blessed Mary there had 
 been found in the king’s wardrobe at Windsor a roll, sealed with a 
 green seal ; but who put it there was unknown. In this were many charges 
 against the mayor to the effect that the city had been burthened beyond 
 measure by him and his councillors [the aldermen], both in the matter of 
 taxation and by other wrongs done by them. The king, wishing to know 
 the truth, caused a Folkmote to be summoned for the following Sunday 
 On that day he caused the said roll to be read before all the people by his 
 justiciary and others, who declared that the king was unwilling that his 
 city should be burthened, but wished to be certified what rich men had 
 been passed over in the taxation, and what poor men borne hard upon [see 
 hereafter, extracts from Hundred Rolls, pp. 27 and 28] ; and whether the 
 mayor and his councillors had appropriated any of the taxes to their own 
 private use. And all the aldermen were bidden to summon, early on the 
 morrow morning, their Wardmotes, And thereat the men of each ward, in 
 the absence of the alderman, chose, from among themselves, thirty-six 
 men who had been so taxed. And, on the morrow, John Maunsel, on be- 
 half of the king, bade them be sworn and certify touching the said charges. 
 But they said that, by the laws of the city, they ought not to be sworn in 
 any inquisition (at the king’s command) unless touching life and limb, or 
 suit for land. And so a long altercation took place between them and the 
 king’s justices, and nothing was done that day. 
 
 "And on the morrow, being the Wednesday before the purification of 
 the blessed Mary, John Maunsel coming to the Guildhall, the citizens 
 again refused to take the oath in the aforesaid inquisition. Afterwards, 
 
 ♦ Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, vol. i. p. 613. 
 f Fols. 30 and following. 
 
 X As to Folkmotes on Sunday, see Saxon Laws quoted in " Government 
 by Commissions,” p. 51, note. 
 
15 
 
 on the vigil of the Purification, the mayor and innumerable people having 
 assembled in Guildhall, Michael Tovy and Adam Basing come from the 
 king, saying that the king wished to keep ah their liberties untouched, but, 
 for the reform of the city [pro eraendatione civitatis], he wished it to be in- 
 quired upon oath by whom the commonalty was so burthened with taxes 
 and other wrongs, &c. John Maunsel and others, sent by the king, reite- 
 rated the same. And so, through such words and sweet promises, the people 
 gave their assent, crying out ya, ya, [so in orig.] to this imposition of oaths, 
 —contrary to their liberties, which indeed they, poor wretches, had not 
 fully understood.'' 
 
 I must pass over these passages, full of suggestive matter, 
 with the short remark that all parties, both king, and mayor 
 and aldermen, here unequivocally admit that the entire deci- 
 I sion rested in the hands of the whole Commonalty, and in 
 their hands only. This record, it must be remembered, was 
 kept, in all probability, by the town-clerk of the time. His 
 ^ prejudices were evidently strongly with the functionaries, and 
 ‘ against the Commonalty. This is shown in many places. 
 
 ^ While this explains his sneers, and his bemoanings at the con- 
 
 j( duct of the Commonalty, it makes his testimony the more 
 
 I valuable in respect of the rights w hich he does not even hint 
 
 I- at doubting to be actually vested wholly in them ; and vested 
 
 ® in them as the whole body of the citizens, the entire burh- 
 
 ^ w arn, and not in anv exclusive section of them. 
 
 n " The same day all the tax-rolls were delivered to John Maunsel, who 
 
 ^ put his seal upon them and re-delivered them to the Chamberlain of the 
 
 n City. Afterwards, on the morrow of the Purification, and so from day to 
 
 ^ day, there came before the said John and others, in the chamber at Guild- 
 
 i hall, the thirty-six men out of each ward ; so that these thirty-six men 
 
 jjj answered at once together, but by themselves, without the other men of the 
 
 ^ ward [see after, p. 33] and were sworn touching the aforesaid articles and 
 
 ^ many others. This went on for much time ; and until the inquisition had 
 
 i been made for twelve wards ; but so secretly, that nothing was told to any 
 
 j one, either of the questions or the answers." 
 
 ^ It will be seen thah all this proceeding was illegal; and 
 
 ^ that the chosen men of not half the w^ards could, after all, be 
 
 induced to make inquest. The rest of the proceedings on the 
 i part of the crow n were of the same illegal character, though 
 with the same fair pretences. 
 
 " At length the king summoned the mayor, sheriffs, and all the aider- 
 men, and, of the twelve aforesaid wards, the thirty-six men from each by 
 i whom the inquisition was made. And the aldermen, and four men from 
 
17 
 
 the 
 
 angs 
 
 Iter- 
 
 dnoi 
 
 se,as 
 
 oUec- 
 
 trand 
 
 osso{ 
 
 mfdti 
 
 ).28], 
 
 : lattn 
 
 gedtlie 
 
 eoedoi 
 
 id b«ea 
 
 noxalij. 
 
 imselws 
 
 maed 
 
 ccordiK 
 
 elay ani 
 
 Idemei, 
 
 lecrowB, 
 
 ity. Be 
 
 wa/*ft* 
 
 >d, byth 
 d yid^ 
 
 lereoMi^ 
 people llnf 
 ei, tf ll® 
 jbjti* 
 
 id soe»d* 
 
 ftbecibr 
 me bora 
 
 tothti* 
 
 jlebcJ'^ 
 
 stcffliT* 
 
 of the same point, a remarkable contest for the right of 
 choosing the mayor attracts special notice. The aldermen 
 had chosen Philip Tayllur; but the people declared they 
 would have no one but Walter Harvey*. The dispute ran 
 high. The aldermen asked the king’s support, representing 
 to him that the people would break the peace, — forgetting 
 that they themselves would, in such case, be the only cause 
 of it. But the people had followed the aldermen ^^by hun- 
 dreds, by thousands, and by numbers beyond count and 
 cried out continually, We are the commonalty of the city; 
 to us belongs the choice of mayor of the city.^^ The aldermen 
 replied by a singular argument. The choice of mayor be- 
 longs to us,’^ said they, because we are, so to speak, the 
 heads, and the people, so to speak, the members ; and because 
 we, the aldermen, give the judgments in the courts of the 
 city,’^ [i. e. merely as presiding officers; the body or jury of 
 the people always being the adjudgers]. And of the people 
 there are several,^’ the aldermen are further said to have de- 
 clared, who have no lands, rents, or dwelling in the city, 
 sons of different mothers, and even of servile condition, all of 
 whom have little or no interest in the welfare of the city.^^ 
 The king’s council, well aware that the right really lay, be- 
 yond question, with the people, did not venture to give aid 
 to the aldermen. They urged a compromise, promising, at 
 the same time, that, the moment the citizens should unani- 
 mously agree as to mayor, the king would willingly acknow- 
 ledge himj. Meantime, the dispute unsettled, the king dies. 
 The Earl of Gloucester and others come to the city to pro- 
 claim Edward the First. They come to Guildhall, where the 
 aldermen, Walter Harvey, and an innumerable people are 
 assembled. The earl, seeing the number that adhere to 
 Walter, wishes him acknowledged. The aldermen again 
 evade this. The earl then begs that a folkmoie shall be held 
 on the morrow, in the churchyard at Paul’s Cross ; and says 
 that, on whomsoever the choice of the greater part of the 
 city falls, he shall be mayor. On the morrow the whole of 
 the city {universitas civitatis) comes to the churchyard. 
 The earl and others tell the aldermen they had better yield. 
 
 
 i Fol. 133. 
 c 
 
 ♦ Fol. 132. 
 
 t Fol. 132. 
 
18 
 
 The latter, seeing these magnates wish Harvey 
 
 not do otherwise if they won , ass people, 
 
 is declared elected, at Pan s was a 
 
 It may be proper to add, nKvavs are, to serve 
 
 mere demagogue ; eager, for his fellow- 
 
 his own ends under cover o is g i^fore his misdeeds 
 citizens. Three years had not P-^^’^^^rf^w-citizens 
 wore discovoreJ. In the Ml “ „Uor„.„>, 
 
 ““wSe'rf. »” himself dismissed to o,i»m sine 
 
 F^m ihos. examples it will be seen that, ho-^e.er mjh 
 se,™ might eomplmh that ‘h=» -t. ‘ho» among th ^^^ 
 mote who had no right to a voice, it was never P 
 that the judgment ef the folkmote could be 
 that the voiee was properly limited to a das^ P 
 tion was, that every man (in a time when serfdo y 
 ;r.s tree and so a Ml citizen, unless the contrary teas proved 
 It has always been a noble principle of the law of England 
 to presume every man innocent till proved gui y , an , y 
 the same rule, every man was and is to be presume ree 
 till proved unfree. The law of England always favoured 
 liberty*. More depends on this than can now be dwelt on, 
 however important at a time when the assumption has become 
 almost universal that every man is equivalent to a serf unless 
 he can prove some empirical qualification, set iip arbitrarily 
 to limit the law-worthiness of free men. But it remains to 
 show that even a serf born, proved such, having resided for 
 a year and a day within a city, becomes, by the general law 
 of England, ipso facto, a free man. 
 
 Among the Laws of William I., still extant, is the follow- 
 ing, recognizing the law in his day : — 
 
 Also, if serfs shall have remained without complaint for a year and a 
 day in our cities, or in walled towns, or in our castles, from that day lei 
 them be fulfilled as free (liberi efficiantur) ; and free from the yoke of their 
 bondage let them be for ever ." — Ancient Laws and Inst. i. p. 494. 
 
 That this well-known and recognized rule of the English 
 Common Law, ever favourable to liberty, was always largely 
 
 * Coke, 1 Inst. 124, b. 
 
19 
 
 availed of within the city of Loudon^ is evident from the very 
 complaints made, as already quoted, in the Liber de antiquis 
 LegibuSy that there w^ere among the numbers at the folkmote 
 men servile-born. If, though servile born, they had com- 
 pleted the term, they had a right to be there. The same fact 
 becomes evident also from some remarkable entries which 
 occur in the Rolls of Parliament, in which the masters of 
 these serfs complain that so many of them go to London, and 
 there implead as free men, that they themselves will be 
 ruined. If the lord of a serf answered his serf in a courtmf 
 law, it was reckoned, by that noble Common Law which 
 always favours liberty, as an admission of the freedom of the 
 other party*. The following case will illustrate these facts : — 
 
 " Also show certain Seigneurs and Commons of the land, that whereas 
 many villains of the land go often to London, and there bring writs of 
 debt and other contracts against their Lords in the city of London, as being 
 free, with evil intent ; which city has no cognizance of villainage, &c. ; 
 therefore pray these Lords and Commons of the land that it be ordained in 
 I this case that villainage shall be tried in the shire where the villainage 
 
 is alleged, and where they have cognizance of it as the law has been here- 
 I tofore. Else these Lords and Commons will be disherited by such false 
 
 I devices and contrivances." — Rot. Par. 47 Ed. III. No. 27. 
 
 * To which the answer given in Parliament, to its honour, 
 
 ■i was : — 
 
 i 
 
 ** For the divers perils and mischiefs which would happen in this case, 
 ® the king and his seigneurs do not wish at this time to change the Common 
 
 \ Law as used heretofore." 
 
 ** Similar petitions are found in 9 Rich. II. (No. 27) and 
 
 * elsewhere. But, though a more favourable answer was some- 
 times got in Parliament, the Common Law remained, in fact, 
 triumphant. Legal Serfage has, for centuries, become ex- 
 
 ^ tinct. 
 
 The case stands then thus : — formerly the presumption was 
 ^1 that every man within the city was law- worth and free, and 
 
 U therefore entitled to exercise all the rights and liberties, and 
 
 ^ bound to discharge all the obligations, of a full citizen. Even 
 
 if proved serf-born, a year and day^s residence, at the ut- 
 most, made him, ipso factOy free and law-worth, and there- 
 at fore a full citizen. In our day all men are free before the law. 
 
 c 2 
 
 ♦ Coke upon Littleton, 124, h. 
 
20 
 
 . • r.f access and a more roaming popula- 
 
 Admit that easiness of , citizenship from 
 
 tion, makes it inexpedien P • time. Yet surely 
 the mere tact of actual trustworthiness and capa- 
 
 the free-born of our day is not, • Unless, 
 
 bility.l.el«wfteserf-b.™of- b»nd.ed^=.^^^^^ 
 
 then, we are narrower-minded, 
 
 generous in spirit than our a ^ ^ theretofore 
 
 Llsfled .hem tha. a _:>r /" “ a free man. 
 
 one of the true successors of those in whom, . 
 cessors, all corporate rights are vested. 
 
 As regards the question of residence, which some persons, 
 
 anaioua to mamtai,., by any Mrtuous ';2 
 
 illegal system of exclusiveness ivbich now rears its he 
 the city of London, it will be sufficient, out of "‘“"y 
 ties which might be quoted, to quote one; which I chM^ 
 both because of its high authority and because it she 
 how lono ago the idea has been scouted of its being necessary 
 fas such arguers would persuade us) to convert London or 
 l,Lf ;faces"in.o prison, in order for their citizens to be ae- 
 nnimt.pd free* 
 
 .•The place where he lies, sleeps, or eats, doth not make a man a pa- 
 rishioner Vr citizen] only Inasmuch as he had lands [house, o 
 
 chambers] in another parish, in his proper possession, he is, in law, a p - 
 
 rishioner of that parish Although he dwells in another town, yet, 
 
 forasmuch as, in judgment of law. he is an inhabitant of this, he may come , 
 if he will, to the assemblies of the parishioners here.’ —5 Coke s Reports, 64. 
 
 As no trace of exclusiveness, or of any exclusive class, has 
 been found In any of the records thus examined, neither 
 will any trace of it be found, whatever other lawful records 
 we examine. We may usefully glance, next, at the City 
 Charters. 
 
 An important observation needs to be made here, at the out- 
 set. Many people are apt to talk, sometimes to boast, of a 
 
21 
 
 Royal Charter, as of a thing having some inherent force and 
 validity of its own. No such charter has such force and va- 
 lidity. Dismissing the general subject, it is sufficient now to 
 say that no charter granted to any city or town is otherwise 
 than a mere nullity unless it is either expressly, or by proper 
 implication, accepted by the inhabitants. It is not binding be- 
 cause the king has granted it ; but because the people ha\ e 
 adopted it. The distinction is clear, and all-important. It 
 stands, in point of fact, on the same footing as a by-law ; 
 which every local associated community has, at Common Law, 
 full power to make ; but vyhich, however excellent, requires 
 not only the proposition by an individual originator, but the 
 adoption by the body politic. The principle of law is the 
 same in both cases, — a principle fundamental to the mainte- 
 nance of free institutions, — What concerns all must be ap- 
 proved by all*.’^ 
 
 It follows, and is the recognized and unquestionable law, 
 that neither royal charter nor by-law is valid if it violate any 
 general law of the whole land. General principles must be 
 observed throughout every national union ; and no local ex- 
 ceptions can be allowed to exist, unless by common consent 
 of the whole realm. The law above cited, that a year and 
 day’s residence makes a man free, is a general law. Had any 
 attempt to restrain and narrow this general law within the 
 city of London, by imposing additional conditions, as of pay- 
 ing fines or otherwise, been made by any Royal Charter, it 
 would, although accepted by the citizens of London, be sim- 
 ply illegal, null, and void. So, if any ordinance or by-law of 
 the Corporation of London has ever been made (as unques- 
 tionably such have been made), imposing such restraint, all 
 and every such ordinance and by-law are and is simply illegal, 
 null, and void, and may be resisted and set at nought by any 
 man. 
 
 It is clear, even ex vi termini^ that no charter which ex- 
 
 * Quod omnes tangit, ab omnibus debet approbari. And see this princi- 
 ple recognized, — among a multitude of cases which might be quoted, 
 in the King v, Hughes, 7 Barnewall and Cressweli*s Reports, p. 708; and 
 Rutter V. Chapman, 8 Meeson and Welsby’s Reports, p. 1. It is upon the 
 same principle that Lord Coke correctly lays it down (8 Reports, p. 125) 
 
 Potentior est vulgaris consuetudo quam regalis concessio/' 
 
22 
 
 from the exercise of their rights 
 as citizens, could be accepted by 
 
 die. 111 idet, 1 I** j 
 
 liberties of the city; and all of them, ^Tlthout exception, 
 
 though with an occasional slight variation in phraseology, re- 
 cognize the same body, and the same body only, as we ave 
 seen recognized in the time of ^thelstan, Eadwar , an 
 
 William L ir • i 
 
 The charter of William^s son Henry addresses itself simply 
 
 to ''the citizens,"' "all the men of London." When we ex- 
 amine the w hole of the long and interesting series of charters, 
 w’e do not find, in a single one of them, the alleged " fieemen 
 of London even recognized, much less the objects of any grace 
 or favour. It is the w hole body of the " citizens^^ the " cowi- 
 monaltxfj^ who, from the earliest to the latest, are recognized 
 and declared as constituting, as they do at this day constitute, 
 the Corporation, It is clearly impossible to quote such a mass 
 of documents as these charters. I shall quote one of them, 
 w hich wxll shows the tendency and design of all. It is of the 
 date of 15 Edw\ III., and merely recognizes the Common Law 
 power, inherent in every local associated community, to make 
 by-law s for its own governance. But the w ords used are im- 
 portant to the present question, as they are, also, in strict con- 
 formity to all the rules of law and right reason. 
 
 " If it should happen that any customs, before that time had and used 
 in the said city, should, through any change of circumstances or conditions, 
 become in any part hard and defective ; or any things in the city newly 
 arising, in which no remedy had been ordained, should need amendment; 
 the mayor and aldermen, with the assent of the commonalty , might ordain 
 thereunto a lit remedy, as often as it should seem expedient to them, for 
 the common advantage (pro commune utilitate) of the citizens of the said 
 city, and of all other liege subjects resorting to the city, so that such ordi- 
 nance should be profitable to the king and to his people, and also conso- 
 nant to reason and good faith.** 
 
 * See 5 Coke’s Reports, 64. 
 
23 
 
 It is the citizens in general, and not an exclusive part 
 of them, whether called freemen ” or anything else, whose 
 interests are to be considered. Are those interests considered 
 by imposing artificial and arbitrary restraints upon the exer- 
 cise of the rights and discharge of the obligations of citizens ? 
 
 Under the Charters, then, of the city the so-called ‘^free- 
 men have not even the shadow of a locus standi. As re- 
 gards THE Corporation, th y exist not. 
 
 We may next usefully refer to some of the ordinances of 
 the body corporate of the city of London. Contradictory and 
 illegal many of these are ; but there have evidently, from time 
 to time, been men w ho have seen through the narrow mist of 
 exclusiveness and selfish interest which has wrapped round 
 the horizon of others, and who have succeeded in procuring 
 wholesome and lawful ordinances to be placed on the corpo- 
 rate records. Thus we find it frequently declared to be the 
 express duty of the Alderman of each ward to make and keep 
 a roll of the citizens w ithin his ward, and to take measures to 
 keep that roll perfect. It will be seen that those measures 
 expressly included fresh comers (whether free or serf). Much 
 comment might be made upon some of these ordinances, but 
 space forbids. 
 
 In the 5 Edw. II. (a.d. 1311) we find the following: — 
 
 "Anciently it was provided, /or the profit of the city and realm, and to 
 preserve the peace of the king, that every Alderman should hold four prin- 
 cipal wardmotes in the year, to which should come all those who resided 
 [not, necessarily, householders, — simply occupiers^ in the ward, of the age of 
 fifteen years and upwards, and there be put in frankpledge, &c/' 
 
 Again, 1 & 2 Phil, and Mary (a.d. 1554) : — 
 
 "That all and every person or persons, whatsoever he or they be or shall 
 be, that now doth occupy, inhabit, dwell, or keep in his or their hands any 
 house or houses, within the city, &c., or that hereafter shall occupy, &c., 
 shall from time to time [bear any of the usual ward offices] whensoever 
 they, or any of them, shall be thereupon lawfully elected, required, or cho- 
 sen, at and for their turn and turns, for and during the time that they or 
 any of them shall be such occupier, inhabiter, keeper, or dweller, &c. in such 
 like manner and form as the citizens being free of this city do, shall, or 
 ought to do, and not otherwise.” 
 
 Though the imposition of fines for taking up the so-called 
 ^‘freedom’’ had been then illegally practised, it was thus 
 
24 
 
 rpj^llv stood on the same 
 dearly recognized that all ^ j; j evidences of 
 
 footing. And these .0 establish, 
 
 “hi's d“! C; hccnpier h^ s 'jf ‘^/^d'oS. 
 
 Thl onotnlions »ill be sufficient for the present pnrpe 
 Further light will be thrown upon them by quotations to be 
 presently ^de from the oath taken by the Common Council- 
 men and from the MayoFs annual precept to the ^^deimen 
 The term “freeman/’ as an exclusive one grevv into use, 
 beyond doubt, in reference to particular trading Companies 
 ivhicli existed within the city, but which are f 
 pendent, as companies, of the Corporation, although all the 
 members were and are, as individuals, members of the body 
 corporate. Hence the continual question whether a man was 
 “free” of this or that Company. This simple explanation 
 clears many difficulties and inconsistencies that would other- 
 wise appear; and it is supported by many relics of forms 
 which are still met with. We do not find a man ever de- 
 scribed as a “freeman and mercer,” “freeman and carpen- 
 ter,” &c. ; but always, “ citizen and mercer,” i. e. a citizen, or 
 member of the body politic, of the Corporation of London, and 
 free of the particular Company ; in reference to which latter the 
 term “ freeman” may be therefore rightly enough used. Besides 
 such existing relics illustrating this point, 1 have referred to a 
 long series of private deeds in my own possession, running 
 back to a remote period, and find that, invariably, individuals 
 among my own ancestors who have been members of the Cor- 
 poration of London are described, unquestionably according 
 to the then usual form, as “ citizen and goldsmith,^’ citizen 
 and mercer,” &c. The term freeman ” is not to be found. 
 
 I may remark here, that the pretended distinction between 
 wholesale and retail dealers, as regards ‘‘freedom,” is one 
 quite untenable according to the reasonable construction of the 
 records; while, on the other hand, were it tenable, it is just 
 as much in the power of the Corporation to impose, at this 
 day, the fine on wholesale dealers, as it ever was to impose 
 
25 
 
 it on retail dealers; and the Corporation would have long 
 since done so had it been really in earnest in this matter, and 
 were it not conscious that the whole thing is unlawful, and 
 an imposition which poor men may perhaps be frightened 
 into paying, but which rich men may and will resist. 
 
 Let us now see if the Statute Book and Roils of Parliament 
 thro\v any further light on this matter. 
 
 In a valuable report presented by the Traders’ Freedom 
 Committee ” to the Court of Common Council on the 4th of 
 July, 1844, it is stated* that, in the statute of Gaveletf, the 
 freemen of the city of London are mentioned.” This is a mis- 
 take. The word is so found in the common translation it is 
 true ; but a reference to the original corrects the error, and so 
 helps to confirm all other conclusions. The persons referred 
 to are certain bailiffs or officers called Sokereeves^ wlio are also 
 referred to in the Liber de antiquis Legibus J in a manner ex- 
 actly in accordance with, and illustrative of, the use of the w ord 
 in the statute of Gavelet. It is further stated, in the same 
 report§, that in the Statute of the City of London || ” the 
 description ^‘freeman ” occurs. A reference to the original 
 of that statute, however, leads to quite a different conclusion 
 from that thus implied. It is expressly recited, in that sta- 
 tute, that several persons had resorted to the city, either from 
 oversea or from distant parts of England, seeking there a 
 refuge from an enforced banishment from their own parts by 
 reason of misdeeds done there ; and how they lived dissolutely, 
 some of them, however, opening hostelries as if they were 
 men good and law-worth [leals, i,e. legales] of the franchises 
 of the said city. So the charter of William 1. runs, that ^^all 
 the burhwaru shall be worth all those laws which they had in 
 King Eadward’s day.” This Statute of London ” very pro- 
 perly provides, therefore, that no such naturally suspected 
 persons shall keep hostelries within the city unless they be 
 indeed and in truth free men [not freemen ”] of the city 
 (that is, by a year and day’s residence, or otherwise), received 
 and at ferm before the Warden or Mayor and the Aldermen, 
 as good men and law -worth [com bon home e leal),^^ There is 
 
 * P. 11. t 10 Edw. II. A.D. 1316. X P- 12. 
 
 § P. 31. II 13 Edw. I. A.D. 1285. 
 
26 
 
 „o. a wo,a .W being edo.i.t.d .»d ..von, a. freemen, nor 
 
 “^iTtraV/ .tra. re— "e, bennng djcd, 
 
 upon this matter. Thus, m demanding” 
 
 Richard I.,* we "» "O'"-- 
 
 the recognition of many their through- 
 
 terms used are only the citize { rru gg demands invite 
 out the phraseology i. " demandent. fheK dem 
 
 •»; lengthened all 
 
 only can be marked. i ney /-Vz,/ '^rhis 
 
 franchise., with, .n,ong other things, the 
 Claus, of licet ha. been already S 
 
 LiSer * oa(i,ni. Legibm, as be.ng claimed, “ ^ 
 
 30th Henry HI. It "as, and is, a very important one , and 
 
 amounts to this,— that the customs of London 
 
 be good and available, whether they be used or whether they 
 
 lie in abeyance-, a principle “f ''is'''** '’'“‘““'TS; 
 ance, in more than one way, at this .cry time Lord Coke 
 does not seem to have been aware of the antiquity of this 
 claim t- They claim, also, the no less important cMise of non 
 obstante-, a clause, also, as important at this day as it was m 
 that. That clause is to the effect that the true ancient con- 
 stitution, rights, and customs of the Corporation shall be en- 
 joyed and held, “ any statutes, ordinances, charters, or judg- 
 ments to the contrary notwithstanding.” In the 7th Rich. II.I 
 both these clauses, that of licet and of non obstante, were ex- 
 pressly reaffirmed and confirmed in Parliament, and they are 
 now the law of the City and of the land. 
 
 The most important claim demanded on this occasion is, 
 nerhaps, the following : — 
 
 “ Also, as the very ancient custom of the said city ought and is used to 
 be, to inquire by the said citizens, and not by others, as to all customs, usages, 
 iinpositions, meets and bounds of the franchise of the same city ; and also of 
 purprestures and other things whatsoever which concern the franchise of 
 the said city, or have regard to the Commonalty (regardantz a la Cominaltee) 
 of the same city, or to any office therein ; they demand &c. 
 
 The last statute I shall quote in this place is one of 17 
 Rich. II. (1393)§, by which the Ward of Farringdon Without 
 
 • Rot. Par. 1 R. II. No. 126. 
 
 X Rot. Par. 7 R. H. No. 3/. 
 
 t See 4 Inst. p. 250. 
 
 § Rot. Par. 17 R. H- No. 27- 
 
27 
 
 was recognized. It is recited that the Ward of Farringdon 
 has much increased in possessions and inhabitants, and that 
 the governance thereof has become laborious and grievous for 
 one alderman : therefore it is enacted that, — 
 
 "The raen (les gentz) of the Ward of Farringdon Within may elect one 
 Alderman, sage, sufficient, and able to govern the said Ward of Farringdon 
 Within, and who shall be called the Alderman of the Ward of Farringdon 
 Within : and the men of the Ward of Farringdon Without may elect one 
 Alderman, sage, sufficient, and able to govern the Ward of Farringdon 
 Without, and who shall be named the Alderman of the Ward of Farringdon 
 Without." 
 
 There is not a word about freemen.^^ It is the men in 
 general, the people ” (les gentz) ^ of the ward that are to elect. 
 It is clear, therefore, that, whatever may be fancied to be the 
 case elsewhere, the freemen^^ have nothing to do with either 
 of the Wards of Farringdon Within or Farringdon Without. 
 They are utterly ignored in the Constitution of those two 
 Wards. 
 
 If, turning from these Statutes and Rolls, we open certain 
 of the Hundred Rolls y we shall find the conclusions already 
 forced upon us greatly strengthened. We shall find not 
 merely the claim, but the actual fact, of the citizens inquiring 
 by themselves, and not by others,” touching all matters that 
 concerned them. We have seen how Lord Coke tells us that, 
 in London, the Wards are as Hundreds. And thus, in these 
 
 Hundred Rolls” of the time of Edward I. (1275), we find 
 the returns made by the Wards within the City of London, 
 while the Hundreds made the returns within the Counties. 
 And these returns speak to us as well of the knowledge by the 
 citizens of their rights, as of their disposition not to submit to 
 the infringement of those rights. It is almost startling to find 
 the principle, so often now denied, but which I have shown, 
 by a long chronological series of extracts, to be the funda- 
 mental one of the Corporation of London, here stated, in a 
 few bold, plain, unhesitating words, and repeated by ward 
 after ward, with variations of phrase it is true, but with no 
 change of sense. I shall quote a few cases, out of many : — 
 
 " They say that many of the richer and more powerful men of the City 
 of London have gotten charters from King Henry, that they shall not be 
 taxed with the poor commonalty of the said city, — while one of them has 
 made more in trading than, perhaps, a hundred of the others; — to the no 
 

 28 
 
 .,i.H, . 0 .. ., .1.. Ki., ..4 *. C.«...... X.™* - “>•« 
 
 h..,ny, .bU. .h. rich b.„ g.». f~. 
 
 This was no new ““ ‘''r.L fellow.ci.izens, 
 
 attempt at selfis gain, means 
 
 on the wart of the magnates ot ttie ciiy pio j j 
 
 confined to. or always, the aldermen, be 
 
 already cited from the Liber de anhquts Legtbus. Another is 
 found^in the pao-es of Matthew Pans, who tells us how, m 
 1196, IValter Beard rose up to protect the poor against t e 
 rich, who were then wrongdoers in exactly the same waj. And 
 that generous historian waxes indignant aUhe citizens of that 
 day Iho, “ pusillanimous and degenerate, forsook this disin- 
 terLted champion, and allowed the -agnates of the city to 
 wreak their vengeance on him, even unto deat . 
 
 Walter Beard,” he concludes, “ for the assertion of the truth, 
 and for defending the cause of the poor, was put to an igno- 
 minious death. Well indeed does such a man deserve to be 
 
 accounted among martyrs*.” . , , 
 
 These facts are important. They teach that there has 
 always been a struggle going on, the sequel of which has 
 always found right triumphant over wrong. It was not long 
 after Walter Beard’s death that the citizens so boldly asserted 
 and maintained their liberties, as already quoted from Liber 
 
 de antiquis Legibus. . 
 
 ' Again, these Hundred Rolls record the Wards as declaring 
 (each quotation being from a different ward) : — 
 
 •' That the freedom of the City (libertas civitatis) of London is one and 
 common to all (una et communis sit), and ought to be so, and to be so en- 
 joyed.” [Repeated many times.] 
 
 “ That the freedom of the City of London is one and common ; and 
 ought also to be equally enjoyed.”— (ilfemfe. 4.) 
 
 " That, whereas the freedom of the City of London ought to be common ; 
 and ALL equally to sustain, and proportionally to answer', according to the 
 common right of the city against their own oath, and against the freedom 
 of the city aforesaid, [the rich get themselves free and] all the burthen falls 
 on the poor and middling.'^ — {Memb. 70 
 
 Mat. Paris, p. 152, Wats*. Ed. 
 
29 
 
 Not a word here, again, of ^\freemenP The freedom of the 
 city is expressly declared to be common to all,” and all tax- 
 ation is to be by the common consent of all. These quotations 
 might be greatly extended, and would help to illustrate the 
 importance and functions of the Wards. 
 
 The Placita de Quo Warranto of Edw. II. might be cited 
 in illustration and further proof of the same facts and the same 
 franchises, admitted in the most formal way. We there find 
 the king^s writ to run, that, in certain pleas pending between 
 us and the Commonalty of the City of London, as to certain 
 rights claimed by the said Commonalty^ the answers of the 
 aforesaid Commonalty be taken thereupon.” But further 
 quotations seem now unnecessary. 
 
 Having thus shown what the Corporation of London was, 
 through many ages, and as learned from very various, but the 
 highest, authorities, I shall now cite a" few authorities which 
 bring us to the exact point at which the illegal usurpation of 
 many of the highest rights and functions of the members of 
 the Corporation was attempted by a small select body ; to 
 the ousting, in so far, of the true free men and citizens of the 
 rights and functions which had always before been lawfully 
 and practically theirs, and which are still lawfully theirs. 
 
 The first of these which I shall quote is the record of the 
 Quo Warranto brought against the Corporation of London in 
 the 34th Charles 11. a.d. 1682. In that record the Consti- 
 tution of the Corporation of London is thus advisedly stated 
 by itself : — 
 
 And the said mayor and commonalty and citizens of the City of London 
 say that the citizens and free men of the said City have always been, and 
 now are, v^ry numerous, namely 50,000 men and more. And that in the 
 said City there has been held, from time whereof the memory of man run- 
 neth not to the contrary, a Common Council of the said City, from time to 
 time, as often as necessary, consisting of the Mayor and Aldermen of the 
 said City for the time being, and of certain citizens, being free men of that 
 City, not exceeding 250, elected annually by the citizens and free men of 
 the said City/' 
 
 The number of fifty thousand was not, probably, the exact 
 number of the citizens of that day. But it was a near approxi- 
 mation to it. It was not a flourish of pleading. Both the 
 counsel for the Corporation expressly affirm in their speeches 
 the same facts. Thus, Sir George Treby, the Recorder of 
 
30 
 
 Loudon, ami th. highost authority no can call on the .ab- 
 ject ; — 
 
 <• 'Tis alleged,” said be. " in the pleadings, and confessed by demurrer, 
 that llMa:or commonalty, and citizens of London, that ^s the (^orporaHon, 
 fonsUt oVaLt tO.OOO Jen. which cannot well be intended otherw.se. 
 
 Not a word about “ freemen.” Sir G. Treby, the Recorder 
 of London, did not recognize them 170 years ago as forming 
 any part, as “ freemen,” of the Corporation. 
 
 And when the same high authority afterwards alludes to an 
 act done by the Common Council, in what manner does he 
 again speak, in reiteration, of the elements and essential con- 
 
 
 
 " This is not/' he says, the act of the mayor, commonalty, and citi- 
 zens. 'Tis not the 200th part of the Corporation. Tis but the act of the 
 Common Council ; and we have distinguished ourselves by pleading, that it 
 does not consist of above 250, when the City contains above 50,000. This 
 was done by a very small part of the citizens of London, and that does no 
 way affect the whole Corporation sure." 
 
 The whole Corporation,” the citizens of London,” and 
 those whom the city contains,” are here used as equivalent 
 and convertible terms. The Recorder goes on 
 
 '‘There is no ground to say that the Common Council represents the City 
 no MORE than a counsel does his client, or any attorney his master -.—only 
 as far as is for the benefit of the City, they are chosen and entrusted to 
 make by-laws. If they offend, they are but ministers and officers : if they 
 make an unreasonable by4aw, 'tis void, and every man that is aggrieved by 
 it may have his remedy." 
 
 This passage exactly agrees with the custom as to by-laws 
 already quoted from the charter of 15 Edw. III. (see before, 
 p. 22). The following further passage from the same speech 
 expresses, well and tersely, the true bearings of the whole 
 question, and shows how^ little the Recorder of London 
 dreamed of any exclusive pretensions in the Constitution of 
 the Corporation of London : — 
 
 " The least citizen, my Lord, has as much and as true an interest in the 
 Corporation of the City of London as the greatest^, and, therefore, 250, 
 if they had been much the greater number of the citizens, would signify 
 nothing to the rest of the body." 
 
 But we learn also, from the same speech, a matter of fact 
 w'hich, though it can hardly add to the force of all that has 
 
31 
 
 been already quoted in these pages, may be well cited, to 
 clench all the rest ; 
 
 " We know/' says the Recorder of London in 1683, that, — the prac- 
 tice of the Common Council in London being to advise for all the inhabit- 
 ants, — they AUE CHOSEN by the uu- freemen [not free of companies] as well 
 as others." 
 
 These quotations invite much comment, and might be much 
 extended. It must suffice to remark that the Recorder of 
 London is the recognized mouth-piece of the customs of 
 London, — so declared in Charter 2 Edw. IV. Though the 
 practice has recently grown up of the Recorder hearing 
 counsel as to those customs in his chambers, and taking on 
 himself to judge thereupon, that practice is distinctly illegal. 
 The Commonalty, either in folkmote, or by a jury ^^in the 
 place and stead* thereof, is the only real judge, as has been 
 already fully shown ; and much mischief is liable to grow up 
 from this abuse. In the above case the Recorder declared, 
 as the law, custom, and practice of his time, that which has 
 been shown to be in complete accordance with all the laws, 
 customs, and practice of the City of London from the oldest 
 times. 
 
 It is to be observed, also, that this declaration of the con- 
 stitution and practice of the Corporation of London was made 
 only six years, before the Statute 2 W. and M. St. I. c. 8, 
 and only forty-two years before that of 11 Geo. I. c. 18, to 
 be presently mentioned. 
 
 It is remarkable, also, that, although the Common Council- 
 men of the City of London are, at this day, unconstitutionally 
 elected by only a small and exclusive part of the citizens, in 
 violation of every law, custom, and principle, the oath taken 
 by every Common Councilman distinctly recognizes the 
 ancient constitution, and ignores that very body by whom 
 they are thus illegally nominated, instead of being freely 
 chosen, according to law, by the whole body of the citizens. 
 That oath runs thus : — 
 
 Good and true counsel ye shall give in all things touching the common 
 weal of this city, after your wit and cunning. And for favour of any man 
 ye shall maintain no singular profit against the common profit of this 
 city." 
 
 ♦ See Sir Thomas Smithes Commonwealth, Book 11. ch. 26. 
 
S2 
 
 If we turn t, .nother document still in constant use, though, 
 for thl most part, following the form used from a remote 
 
 period, we shall find the same I" 
 
 shall, further, find the keeping of the Roll as required m the 
 
 third seetion of the Bill printed at the 
 
 be a part, now, of the law and custom of the City of London, 
 and which the Aldermen now omit m direct violation of the 
 annual preeept of the Lord Mayor. Among the pi o^^dings 
 enjoined upon them, in accordance with law ^ 
 
 that annual preeept (I copy from the precept of 1848), are the 
 
 following : — 
 
 ••Also that vou keep a Roll of the names, sirnames, 
 professions and trades of all persons dwelling w.thm your Ward, wherein 
 the place is to be specially noted by street, lane, a'ley» s'S"- 
 
 -Also that you cause the Beadle within your Ward from time to time 
 to certify unto you the name, sirname, dwelling-place, profess-on, and trade, 
 of enery person who shall he newly come to dwell within the Ward, whereby 
 you may make and keep your Roll perfect ; and that you cause the said 
 Ladle, to that purpose, to make and keep a perfect Roll in like manner. • 
 
 In addition to the Beadle, whose business it is to notify the 
 in-coming of any fresh occupier, the Constitution of the Cor- 
 poration of London, — simple and complete in all its parts as 
 it is,— has provided full means for arranging the materials 
 for the Roll which the Alderman is to keep. These are the 
 Ward Inquest. This body is now annually sworn — and, as 
 regularly, violates its oath in every Ward— to “ inquire, by 
 the oath you have made, of all the suitors that owe suit to 
 this court ; ” — that is, of all the occupiers within the Ward. 
 These Ward Inquests ought to be sustained in full vigour, 
 instead of being allowed to fall into disuse. It is the express 
 business of the Alderman, — annually enjoined upon him, but, 
 like the oath of the Inquest-men, as regularly now disregarded, 
 
 “ to put his Inquest in mind that they seriously consider 
 
 the articles of their charge, that they may act therein as their 
 oaths do oblige them ; ” and it is the duty of the Inquest “ to 
 inquire and present as often times as shall be thought expe- 
 dient and needful, which shall be once every month at the 
 least.” By such means the Alderman is well able to keep 
 the Roll perfect. It must be noted that these Ward Inquests, 
 like other juries, are simply, in origin and constitution, bodies 
 
33 
 
 sworn, in the place and stead of the whole body of the men 
 of the Ward (or county) ; and that their presentments have, 
 ))roperly, to be confirmed in the full Wardmote or Folkmote*. 
 It has been already seen (p. 15) that the presentment of the 
 inquest of thirty-six sworn men of each Ward was not held 
 good, but only as their personal opinion, — it having been made 
 secretly^ and so not affirmed by the full Wardmote. It has 
 been my care, in this, as in all other points, to embody prin- 
 ciples so important in the Bill which 1 have prepared. With 
 respect both to the Roll and the manner of perfecting it, I 
 have simply followed the constitutional and lawful course. 
 
 It is well known that the illegal and arbitrary attempt to 
 over-ride the Corporation of London in the reign of Charles 
 the Second was too well aided by the Courts of Law ; and 
 
 the liberties, privileges, and franchises of the City of Lon- 
 don were adjudged to be taken and seized into the hands of 
 the king.^^ One of the first works of the Revolution of 1688 
 was to annul this unlawful and mischievous judgment. I 
 have already brought down the Constitution of the Corpora- 
 tion of London to this day of its wrongful extinguishment. 
 It now remains to see under what shape it is found when, 
 Phoenix-like, it rises again from its ashes. 
 
 By the 2 W. & M. statute 1, c. 8, it is enacted as follows, 
 after reciting the judgment of forfeiture : — 
 
 " And forasmuch as the said judgment and the proceedings thereupon is 
 severe, illegal and arbitrary. And for that the restoring of the said Mayor 
 and Commonalty and citizens to their ancient liberties, of which they had 
 been deprived, tends very much to the peace and good settlement of this 
 kingdom : Be it declared &c. that the said judgment &c. and all other 
 judgments &c. are hereby reversed, and annulled, and made void, &c. 
 
 And be it further declared and enacted, by the authority aforesaid, 
 that the Mayor and. Commonalty and citizens of the City of London shall 
 and may, for ever hereafter, remain, continue, and be, and prescribe to be, 
 a Body corporate and politic, in re facto et nomine, by the name of Mayor 
 and Commonalty and Citizens of the City of London, &e. And the said 
 Mayor and Commonalty and Citizens of the said City shall and may, as by 
 law they ought, peaceably have and enjoy all and every their Rights, Gifts, 
 Charters, Grants, Liberties, Privileges, Franchises, Customs, Usages, Con- 
 stitutions," &c. 
 
 Again not a word of freemen!^ It is under and by vir- 
 
 * " Portaverunt testimonium homines de Hornecastre fi^apeniac, annuente 
 toto trething.** — fo. 375, 8fc. 8fC. Domesday Book. 
 
 D 
 
tue of this statute alone that the Corporation of London is, 
 tue 01 inis siaiui-i. statute has never 
 
 at this moment, an existing rnmmnnaltv and 
 
 U 1 A TTnflpr it the “ Mayor and Lommonany ana 
 
 ZZ, 3o„. «ho .0 
 
 “uTuS it ««=% ^ C”; 
 
 poration.and then, but separately, by «hat jwrae they s a 
 
 be distinguished as a body corporate. And, m doing this, it 
 
 lows that constitutional and legal course which I have shown 
 to have been maintained and alone recognize rom e re 
 motest time, and which the Recorder of London had himself 
 affirmed only a short time before, on the trial of the Quo 
 
 TVQ/W CLTltO • 
 
 At this hour, then, the Corporation of liondon actually 
 consists of, and only consists of, the Mayor, Commonalty and 
 Citizens : and it consists of the whole body of these, totally 
 irrespective of any arbitrary titles or classes, whether called 
 by the name of “freemen,” “ liverymen,” or anything else. 
 It remains to be seen how the exercise of the rights and liber- 
 ties of citizenship, and the discharge of its obligations, have 
 been in any cases or in any way interfered with by any later 
 means. 
 
 It is not my intention to enter at length into the history 
 of the private Act of 11 Geo. I. c. 18. It is sufficient 
 that only thirty-five years after the statute of W. & M. had 
 so expressly reaffirmed the actual Constitution of the Cor- 
 poration, a few Aldermen, regardless alike of their oaths, 
 their duty, and their fair fame, sought treacherously to betray 
 the interests they were appointed to protect ; and, by means 
 of a corrupt ministry in Parliament, and the cannon^s mouth 
 and a strong military array at Guildhall, and by those means 
 only^ and in defiance of the Common Law of the land and 
 the law of Parliament itself, they succeeded. 
 
 It is to be well noticed, however, — what is, strangely enough, 
 generally forgotten, — that even this iniquitous act does not 
 pretend to alter the constituent elements of the Corporation. 
 That Corporation still consists, as ever, of the whole body of 
 the citizens without distinction, restriction, or exclusion. It 
 was simply an arbitrary attempt to exclude a large part of the 
 
35 
 
 members of the Corporation from the full share in its ma- 
 nagement, and so to make it the better means for selfish ag- 
 grandisement. And this is accomplished, as usual in arbi- 
 trary and empirical measures, in a way at once anomalous, 
 inconsistent, and absurd. By the constitution of London all 
 the Commonalty and Citizens were the choosers of every 
 functionary, the only difference being that those who are 
 officers of the whole corporation, in its character as a unity, 
 were chosen in folk-mote in the Guildhall, while those who 
 are officers of the separate Wards w ere chosen in Wardmote. 
 This act, while losing sight altogether of the real constitu- 
 tional franchise in each case alike, declares that, in the elec- 
 tion of the former officers, only those shall vote who happen 
 to be freemen” and ^nivery men of some company; while, 
 in the election of the latter, those only shall vote who happen 
 to be freemen ” and householders ” to a given amount of 
 rent. 
 
 Each of these three empirical and arbitrary tests is totally 
 irrelevant to the only constitutional one of bond fide occu- 
 pancy ^ and may or may not coexist with that test ; wffiile, w ith 
 the exception of the being a householder, each one may, also, 
 exist w ithout the fact of occupancy at all ! 
 
 This truly revolutionary act calls for much observation. 1 
 forbear it, how^ever, because I think what has been already 
 said must make its unconstitutional nature, and its violation 
 of the whole character of the laws, customs, and franchises of 
 the City of London, clear to every man of common sense. 
 
 It ought, in justice both to the House of Lords and to the 
 citizens of London, to be stated that this unlawful act was 
 not contrived to be smuggled on to the Statute Book without 
 strong protests against it being entered on the Journals of 
 the Lords ; a part of which I shall quote : and to the facts 
 named and predictions contained in which I beg special at- 
 tention. 
 
 The following is an extract from a protest against the in- 
 decent haste and violation of the commonest equity with 
 which the earlier stages were hurried through: — 
 
 Because it is enacted and declared by the act mentioned in the ques- 
 tion [2 W. & M. 8. 1, c. 8, as above], that the mayor, commonalty, and 
 citizens of London, shall for ever hereafter remain, continue, and be, and 
 
 D 2 
 
• « -frintn fit nOTttitt^t t,ll0 D&QIG oT 
 
 prescribe to be. a of London, and shall (as by law 
 
 mayor, and commonalty, an ^ charters, 
 
 they ought) peaceably enjoy ^ J usages, constitutions, pre- 
 grants, liberties, privileges, tenements, estates, 
 
 scriptions, immunities, k-j (or had a right, title, or 
 
 change of the whole ancient constitution of the corporation of the said 
 City or greatly confound or prejudice the same, which has stood for so 
 Jny ages „pol the foundation of its ancient title, rights, and prescriptions. 
 
 <ivfrnpt. from a orotcst against the 
 
 Tho following is an 
 
 ing of the Act : — 
 
 - Because we are of opinion that the several great alterations, made by 
 this Bill in the ancient constitution of the Common Council and other the 
 rights, fianchises, and prescriptions of the City of London, will, if Passed 
 into a law, entirely subvert and destroy the ancient title which the City at 
 this time lawfully claims and has thereto ; and will introduce and enact a 
 new constitution upon the City, hereafter to be claimed and enjoyed, not 
 uDon the foundation of their ancient title, but of this Act of Parliament ; 
 y!hich must, as we conceive, in all future times, when the City of London 
 may have occasion to assert or defend their ancient title and franchises, bring 
 them under insuperable difficulties, and may be followed with dangerous con- 
 sequences concerning the very being and constitution of the Corporation, many 
 of which it is impossible to foresee or enumerate. We think this Bill is 
 the more dangerous, because it creates a new constitution in several par- 
 ticulars contained in it, not framed upon the ancient rights proved, assented 
 to, or disputed on either side, but is a new model, without due regard to 
 the antecedent rights, as claimed on either side, and will deprive a great 
 number of citizens of their ancient rights, and franchises in elections, and 
 otherwise, without leaving them any opportunity of asserting the same by 
 due course of law ; and is a precedent of the most dangerous consequence 
 to all the cities and corporations of the kingdom. 
 
 Because we are of opinion that the petitions of the many thousand free- 
 men of the City against this Bill ought to be of far greater weight against 
 this Bill than the petition of fifteen aldermen for it ; and that the confusion 
 which may arise from the Bill, if passed into a law, may tend greatly to 
 the future disturbance of his Majesty's wise and gentle government." 
 
 The private Act passed in the last session (12 & 13 Vic. 
 c. 94) did but add to previous anomalies and confusion. 
 Framed in disregard of any principle, it also is, as all such 
 
37 
 
 Acts must be, purely arbitrary and empirical. It is sufficient 
 now to say that, besides other anomalies, it adds to former 
 restraints and restrictions the inherently vicious test of a rate- 
 paying clause. The viciousness and want of any principle in 
 such a test, wherever used, I pointed out and dwelt on at the 
 Wardmotes ; and, though the argument was considered novel, 
 and received doubtingly, when 1 first urged it, it has been 
 since admitted by many. I will now only say, shortly, that 
 the paying of any rates, or other scot, is one of the obligations 
 which attach to citizenship. It must, therefore, and 
 not lead ; rate-books and rate-paying must clearly, under any 
 sound system, be a result, and not ihe foundation, of the Roll 
 or Register. In the time of ^thelstan the wise provision 
 was, — not that those who paid should join in tens and hun- 
 dreds, but,— that all should be enrolled, and, being so enrolled, 
 it was the business of the functionaries to see that they dis- 
 charged this among otljer obligations. 
 
 It may be remarked here, that the power unquestionably 
 lies, and has always lain, in the Corporation to levy rates and 
 taxes. But this does not in the least degree justify the im- 
 position of fines on taking up freedom, as it is called. It 
 is one thing, and a lawful and reasonable thing, for the freely 
 chosen and accountable representatives of all to levy taxes 
 upon their constituents ; another, and a very different, and 
 an unlawful and unreasonable thing, to say, you shall pay 
 a tax first, as the condition precedent to being a constituent. 
 
 But it must not be omitted to be stated that, in truth, 
 while the Act 11 Geo. I. c. 18, and the Act of 12 & 13 Vic. 
 c. 94, seem to recognize (which the former Act did for the first 
 time in the history of the Corporation) the existence of the 
 ^^freemen^^ as connected with the Corporation, they do but 
 recognize them to ignore them. It is fondly pretended, some- 
 times, that the constituents of the Common Council are the 
 ‘^freemen.^^ It has been shown that their constituents are 
 in reality, and always have been, all the citizens ; who, though 
 many of them are now hindered in the discharge of some of 
 their highest rights and duties, are still the true constituents *, 
 and whose interests, and not those of the freemen, the 
 Common Council is sworn to regard. * But in these very Acts 
 it is not the being a '‘^freeman that gives a vote. The larger 
 
38 
 
 » « •., font in the same boat with the 
 
 part of the “freemen j ^ « householder ” a 
 
 true citizens. Being a live y ^rhitrarv 
 
 « rate-payer ;”-these are the new empirical and arbitrary 
 
 tesL hydo:vn. Again, every occupier not only has, now, a 
 right to attend every Wardmote, 1*“^’ ^ sio\\n is, 
 
 now, liable to serve ward offices: and th^e are constantly 
 served bv those who are not “freemen. No Alderman has 
 it in his power to summon a Wardmote of “ freemen. Thus 
 it is that, amid alt the anomalies and contradictions which 
 selfishness has originated and ignorance kept up, the marks 
 yet remain living before us of the true constitution of the Cor- 
 poration a constitution soon to be renovated in its ancient 
 
 *\Vith a few words on the Bill now prepared, and offered 
 for consideration and discussion, I shall conclude. From 
 what has preceded it will be seen that, in no one point, does 
 that Bill ask anything new. In each of the three sections I 
 have sought to express, in the shortest and plainest way, that 
 which is, in fact, the real and wholesome law" and custom. 
 The Bill embodies Principles^ and not any empirical remedy. 
 It is purely JOeclcircLtoT^, And it cannot be too often im- 
 pressed that Declaratory Acts, and not new devices and em- 
 pirical reforms, are the only true means by which free men 
 can maintain, or restore^ their constitutional position. 
 
 As to the first section, it is to be remarked that in point of 
 fact it repeals nothing. All the ordinances of the Corpora- 
 tion of London imposing fines on admission have been shown 
 to be, in reality, unconstitutional and illegal. The impositions 
 might be resisted by any man. And, should any one be bold 
 enough to set up the long time during which those imposi- 
 tions have been successfully demanded, as a reason why they 
 should still be, by right, demanded, 1 shall be content to reply, 
 in the words of Mr. Justice Yates, in a celebrated case, that 
 the authority as well as policy which dictated such impositions 
 are so totally bad, that an usage even from the foundation 
 of Rome itself w"ould not make them good^’ *. 
 
 As to the government stamp, neither is that legally claimable. 
 The w ords of the Stamp Act do not include the enrollment 
 of the citizens and free men of any city. Nor were they in- 
 * 1 Blackstone's Reports, p. 562. 
 
S9 
 
 tended to apply to them. They apply, and were clearly in- 
 tended to apply, only to admissions to the trading companies. 
 The payment has probably been winked at by those through 
 whose hands (and not by whom) it has been made, as the price 
 of some fancied concession ; and no private person has been 
 disposed to, or aware that he could, dispute the payment. 
 But when we now hear, as we have lately heard much, of 
 treating with Government upon the subject, it becomes only 
 the more obvious how necessary is a true knowledge of 
 the constitution of the Corporation. Under any circum- 
 stances the Corporation has the power to remit the fine and 
 the admission at the Chamberlain^s office, and so the stamp- 
 duty drops without asking permission of anybody. It is 
 strange that, if there is any sincerity, such palpable but mis- 
 chievous blunders should be made. 
 
 It is in order to prevent all dispute, discussion, or litiga- 
 tion, therefore, that I have introduced a section declaring all 
 such payments for the future unnecessary and illegal. 
 
 The second section is, also, purely declaratory. Its con- 
 stitutional character has been already so fully shown that no 
 more need be said upon it. 
 
 The third section, also declaratory, restores the true keep- 
 ing of the Roll, and the mode of keeping it. It is thus, and 
 thus only, that the Roll of citizens has ever been kept; and 
 it is the most convenient way of keeping it. The Chamber- 
 lain has never, as some imagine, kept a Roll of citizens. As 
 Banker to the City, he receives fines on admission, and enters 
 the names of the payers. But that list in no w ay represents 
 either the citizens or the actual voters. To make him, now", 
 the Keeper of the Roll w"ould be merely a new" device, for the 
 sake of novelty, and attended with every inconvenience. I 
 have already pointed out how^ the Roll w"ill be made up and 
 kept. Errors and omissions w ill, under this section, and in 
 conformity with established principle, be proved, before the 
 full Wardmote, on the oath (or affirmation) of the parties and 
 their witnesses, — such oath of course being administered by 
 the presiding officer, the Alderman. It is thus only that the 
 Roll can be kept perfect. The City of London must not be 
 handed over to the tender mercies of Revising Barristers.^^ 
 I will only add, that I have been assured, by a Ward-clerk of 
 large experience (perhaps the largest) and high character, that 
 
40 
 
 the mode suggested, or rather restored, m t^s^third 
 Nvill be found fully practical, convenient, and efficient. 
 
 The Wardmotes provided to be held will be one of the 
 most important features of this renovation of the Cons htu- 
 tion of the Corporation. The mere enjoyment of a, so-called, 
 franchise is of little value, unless opportunit^y is afforded for a 
 practical education in the way to use it right y. o e a e 
 to choose our representatives we must both know what they 
 have to do, and, in detail, how they do it. As our fathers 
 wisely required, more than nine centuries ago, we inust, 
 from time to time, “know what of our ordinance has been 
 done.” In town councils it is peculiarly necessary that the 
 representatives should thus meet together frequently, and ad- 
 vise together with their fellow-men. This opportunity will 
 be given by the Wardmotes which affirm the Roll; and I 
 have introduced a few words to prevent any doubt as to whe- 
 thpr the ancient and wholesome custom can be then thus 
 
 exercised. 
 
 It will be seen that, while there are many things which are 
 admitted to need attention, this Bill embraces only one main 
 object. This is advisedly done. That one object is the fun- 
 damental one. It is the one which I urged at all the Ward- 
 motes. and which was embodied in the Memorial to the Com- 
 mon Council. It is the restoration of the true Principles of the 
 Constitution of the Corporation. Other matters, such as that 
 of an equalization of the Wards, and many others, are matters 
 of detail. The former restored, the latter will necessarily follow. 
 But the latter are not matters with which Parliament ought 
 to intermeddle. They are matters wdthin the scope and duty 
 of the Corporation itself, and which only await its renovation 
 for their wise and careful remedy. It is a sacrifice of the very 
 principle of Corporate existence, of free institutions, of Local 
 Self-Government as distinguished from Centralization, to 
 rush to Parliament or Government for a remedy for wrongs, 
 real or imagined, which an earnest purpose of self-exertion 
 may best, and can alone efficiently, deal with, and which that 
 self-exertion must necessarily secure. 
 
 The question of the Liverymen” also remains untouched. 
 This would more properly fall within the present Bill. The 
 elections by liverymen are assuredly without any pretext of 
 
justification. They are, however, comparatively to the Ward- 
 mote elections, unimportant, while the mooting of the ques- 
 tion, now, might raise a needless hindrance in the way of the 
 affirmance of the Broad Principles of the Constitution of the 
 Corporation, and therefore, most importantly, of the character 
 of its legislative assembly, — the entire choice of w hich is in 
 the Wardmotes, and so within this Bill. 
 
 It is possible that some points here briefly touched on may 
 be misunderstood. My aim is the restoration of the Corpo- 
 ration of London to its true and high dignity and influence, 
 and position to command just respect ; all which will follow 
 from this renovation of its constitution. 
 
 It will necessarily, and properly, depend altogether upon 
 the Citizens themselves whether such a Bill as here sug- 
 gested shall become active Law. It may perhaps be hoped 
 that the Common Council will yet forestall, alike honourably 
 to itself and usefully to its fellow-citizens, the action of Par- 
 liament in this matter. There is, yet, time and opportunity 
 for it to do this, under the known delays which await all 
 Parliamentary proceedings. My duty is discharged in thus 
 pointing out, in an earnest spirit, the principles aud mode 
 which will be most safely followed. 
 
 What has been carefully put together may be easily de- 
 stroyed. This Bill has been prepared with an an.\ious and 
 careful regard to Principles, and to simplicity and clearness. 
 Some who have less considered the various points of a sub- 
 ject needing much inquiry and great attention for its full un- 
 derstanding may be inclined to propose various alterations or 
 additions. To such I would make but one remark. The great 
 Petition of Right, two centuries ago, was but the affirmance 
 of great Principles. Alterations and additions were attempted, 
 which were called trifling by their proposers, and thought, per- 
 haps, of little moment by others. But they touched the great 
 principles involved ; and they were resisted ; and hence the 
 great claim of the authors and promoters of that document 
 upon the gratitude of every Englishman. 
 
 This Bill, embodying Principles which have been for cen- 
 turies maintained, and which have lately been most delibe- 
 rately re-affirmed in successive Wardmotes of the largest 
 Ward in this ancient Corporation, is in the nature of a Petition 
 of Right of the Citizens of London. 
 
42 
 
 draft of a bill 
 
 WhereashyihQ ancient Common Law of England every naan 
 who has been an occupier within any mty b-ugh for^he 
 snace of a year and a day becomes thereby a free man, entitled 
 to the exercise and enjoycnenl of all the rights and 'Gerties and 
 liable to the discharge of all the duties and obligations, of a 
 tizen and free man within such city or borough : And mereas, 
 in restraint of the said good and wholesome Law, certain fines 
 have for some time past been imposed and levied within the 
 City of London before any man is permitted to exercise and 
 enjoy several of the rights of a citizen and free man within 
 the said city ; and certain stamp-duties have also been in the 
 habit of being claimed to be paid into Her Majesty^s Exche- 
 quer at the time of payment of such fines : By reason whereof 
 the number of those having the full exercise and enjoyment 
 of all the rights and liberties, and liable to the discharge of 
 all the duties and obligations, of citizens and free men within 
 the said city, has been greatly lessened, and is now yearly 
 lessening, and the administration of the affairs of the said city is 
 less well and satisfactorily discharged than it otherwise would 
 be. Be it therefore declared and enacted by the Queen’s Most 
 Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the 
 Lords spiritual and temporal and Commons in this present 
 Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, that 
 from henceforth no fines, stamp-duties, or other money pay- 
 ments, of any nature or kind soever, shall be leviable or pay- 
 able or levied or paid upon or by any person or persons 
 whomsoever, in order, or previously, to the exercise and en- 
 joyment by him or them of all or any the rights and liberties, 
 rind the liability to the discharge by him or them of all or 
 any the duties and obligations, of a citizen and free man 
 within the said city ; and that all Statutes, Acts, Ordinances, 
 By-Laws, Rules and Regulations whatsoever, under or by 
 virtue of which such fines, stamp-duties, or other payments 
 
43 
 
 are, or are claimed to be, so made payable, shall be, and the 
 same are hereby, repealed so far as the same or any of them 
 relate or relates to such fine, stamp-duty, or other payment. 
 
 And Be it declared and enacted that every man who shall 
 have already occupied, or who hereafter shall occupy, on his 
 own behalf, either separately or jointly, and either by way of 
 residence or for the purpose of carrying on there his own 
 proper lawful business, calling, or profession (and not merely 
 as the servant, or in the pay, of another person), any house, 
 part of a house, chambers, or other premises within the City 
 of London, for the space of a year and a day, is and shall 
 thereby become, a citizen and free man and member of the 
 Body Corporate of the said city, entitled to the exercise and 
 enjoyment of all the rights and liberties, and liable to the dis- 
 charge of all the duties and obligations, of a citizen and free 
 man of the said city : And every such citizen and free man 
 shall be entitled to vote at every and any election for Aider- 
 man, Common Councilmen, and all and any other function- 
 aries and officers whose election is usually made in Wardmote. 
 
 And Be it declared and enacted that a Roll of the said citi- 
 zens and free men shall be made and kept by the Alderman 
 of each Ward of the said City ; in which Roll shall be entered 
 the name, surname, and place of occupancy of each and every 
 person so from time to time occupying as aforesaid within 
 such Ward; and a printed copy of such Roll shall be affixed 
 outside the outer door of the church or several churches which 
 shall be the parish-church or churches of each Ward for one 
 whole week previously to the holding of each of the quarterly 
 Wardmotes hereafter named: and notice or statement of any 
 error or omission in the said Roll may be given to the Ward 
 Clerk in any ward by any occupier within such ward twenty- 
 four hours at the least before the time of holding of any of 
 the said Wardmotes; and all the errors and omissions alleged 
 in such notices and statements shall, if substantiated on the 
 oath or affirmation of sufficient person or persons before the 
 full Wardmote, be then and there, in full Wardmote aforesaid, 
 amended and made good. And Wardmotes shall, for the 
 above together with such other purposes as shall seem good 
 to the occupiers within each Ward, be held within each Ward, 
 by the Alderman of each Ward, or his deputy, four times at 
 
tl„ k.,t ii, each year, namely, on the Bmt Monday in the ,e. 
 .pective months otMareh,Jnne, September, and Dumber i 
 and the said KoU, so amended and made good, shall b' ‘l'"> 
 and there, in full Wardmote aforesaid, signed by the Mder- 
 man of such Ward, or, in his absence, by his Deputy for the 
 time being; and every such Roll, so at the last preceding 
 Wardmote amended and made good, and so signed as afore- 
 said, shall be sufficient evidence of the title of any person 
 named in it to the exercise and enjoyment of all or any of the 
 rights and liberties of a citizen and free man within the said 
 city, and of his liability to the discharge of all and any of the 
 duties and obligations of a citizen and free man w'ithin the 
 said citv. And the said Roll shall be lodged in the hands of 
 the Ward Clerk of each Ward, who shall give access thereto 
 to any person demanding to see the same at all reasonable 
 times in the daytime, and shall furnish a copy thereof to any 
 person requiring the same upon payment of a sum not ex- 
 ceeding sixpence for every two hundred and fifty names in 
 the said Roll. 
 
 PRINTED BY 
 
 RICHARD AND JOHN EDWARD TAYLOR, 
 RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. 
 
LETTERS ON DELAYS 
 
 IN THE 
 
 ENGLISH COURT OP CHANCERY. 
 
 »Y 
 
 A VOICE FROM LINCOLN’S INN. 
 
 “We will deny none, nor delay t Right nor Justice.”— Magna Charta^ Art. xlix. 
 
 “I will well and truly serve the King and his People, in the office of Chancellor; and do 
 Right to all People, poor and rich.” — Oath of the Lord High Chancellor of England, 
 
 “ The importance of this subject cannot be too highly estimated. It is of a nature so 
 exalted as to remove it far beyond party or political feeling.”— of l^ord Langdale in 
 the House of Lords » 1836. 
 
 1. THE BILL AND THE ANSWER. 
 
 2. PARTIES TO THE SUIT, DEMURRERS, &c. 
 
 3. THE NEW CHANCERY ORDERS, AND ** THE MASTER’S OFFICE. ” 
 
 Reprinted from “The Mining Journal,” and “The Monmouthshire Merlin.” 
 
 Ml'tl) #ntrot(iutorj) Mcmarfetf, 
 
 AND THE NEW ORDERS AND RULES OF THE HIGH COURT OF CHANCERY, 
 ISSUED APRIL 22, 1850. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 CHARLES H. LAW, 131 FLEET STREET, 
 
LONDON ; 
 
 C. F. HODGSON, PRINTER, 1 GOUGH SQUARE, FLEET STREET. 
 
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 
 
 “ Expense and delay are the primary ills of a bad administration of law ; by their 
 influence, Justice itself may be done in such a manner, as to make it a cleaving 
 curse to all who invoke it ; and of the three means of oppressing the people, 
 provided against by Magna Charta, the deferring of Justice is the worst** 
 
 The opinion long since delivered in Parliament, by one of 
 our highest judicial authorities, (Lord Langdale), that 
 “ The largest part of the whole property which is litigated in 
 “ this kingdom, is, in one way or other, subject to adjudication 
 “in the Court of Chancery,” has now become a generally 
 admitted fact; consequently, the subject embraced in the 
 following letters, is of vital importance to the people of this 
 realm. In treating of Delays in the Court of Chancery, 
 it must, however, be admitted, that we cannot claim for our 
 subject the merit of novelty ; because, the grievance of delay 
 in the administration of justice in general, and in the Court 
 of Chancery in particular, is, unfortunately, one of very long 
 standing, as fully appears by reference to our most ancient 
 legislative records. In Stat. xiv. Edw. III. cap. 5, (passed 
 A. D. 1340) we find the preamble thereof as follows:— ‘‘ Be- 
 “ cause divers mischiefs have happened, for that in divers 
 “ places as well as in the Chancery, the Judgments have been 
 “ delayed, sometime by difficulty, and sometime by divers 
 “ opinions of the Judges, and sometime for some other cause . 
 “ It is assented, established, and accorded, that from hence- 
 “ forth &c. &c ” 
 
 It may also be here observed, that the concluding words of 
 the said Statute are worthy of attention, as indicating the ob- 
 livion of the chief administrators of Justice, even in those 
 
early times. “ And though the Ministers have made an O b 
 .. before this time, yet nevertheless ^o reme^her them of the 
 •‘same Oath: It is assented, that as well the 
 Treasurer. Keeper of the Privy Seal. &c., and al they that 
 “do meddle in the said places under them, shall make an 
 “ Oath well and lawfully to serve the King and his People. 
 
 Stat. XX. £^. 0 . III. cap. 1, (A. D. 1346) thus com- 
 mences Edward by the Grace of God. Because that 
 “by divers complaints made to ns, We have perceived 
 “ that the law of the land, which we by our Oath are bound 
 “ to maintain, is the less well kept, &c. We, greatly moved of 
 “conscience in this matter, and for this cause desiring, as 
 “ much for the pleasure of God, and ease and quietness of our 
 “ subjects, as to save our conscience, and for to save and 
 “ keep our Oath ; We have ordained these things following.” 
 And in Stat. xx. Edw. III. cap. 2. the introductory words 
 
 are .. << In the same manner we have ordained, and we have 
 
 “ expressly charged them (I, e., the Judges), in our presencBf 
 “ that they shall do right and reason to all our subjects great 
 “ and small. And that they shall deliver our people reason- 
 “ ably and without delay, of the business which they have to 
 “do before them, without undue tarrying*'* 
 
 In addition to the evidence of “ Complaints against the 
 delays of Chancery,” furnished by the above ancient Statutes, 
 our Parliamentary history shews, that the undue expense to 
 which suitors were subjected in seeking justice in that Court, 
 called forth many strong remonstrances on behalf of the 
 
 * Lambard, in his “ Commentary upon the High Courts of 
 Justice in England,” says, that “The King did at first determine 
 causes in Equity in person, and about the twentieth Edw, III.» (the 
 period of the above enactment), the King going beyond sea delegated 
 the power to the Chancellor.” {Lambard' s Archion. p. 72.) And the 
 historian Daniell says that ; “ This great and provident king took 
 especial care for the (loverment of the Kingdom and reformation of 
 the abuses thereof which daily grow as diseases in full bodies, and 
 must of necessity have sometimes their cure, othei'wise there will be 
 no health in a State." {DanielVs Life and Reign of Edw. Ill*) 
 
I 1 
 
 people. In the 21st of Edw. ITI.’s reign, (John de Offord 
 being Chancellor), the Commons made an effort to reduce 
 the fees payable upon Writs out of Chancery:” — some years 
 afterwards (when John de Thoresby was Chancellor), the 
 Commons renewed their attempt to reduce the fees ; and 
 which remonstrance was thus answered. “ It pleases the 
 Kins:, that the Chancellor shall he as moderate as he can 
 touchimj fees*' Again, about the 38th of the same reign, 
 there being heavy complaints against the then Chancellor 
 (Simon de Langham), ybr increasing the fines payable to the 
 King ; the Commons preferred another remonstrance against 
 their unreasonableness ; and which drew forth the reply, 
 that, “ The King wills that fines be reasonable to the ease 
 and quiet of his people.”* And in the 45th year of this reign, 
 a Petition of the Commons prays, “ That no person who 
 shall sue there (in the Chancery) be, for the future, delayed of 
 suitable redress, as they have been to their great grievance 
 
 In the reign of Rich. II., the extensive abuses of Chancery 
 had likewise become a subject of remonstrance with Parlia- 
 ment, and various attempts were made to restrain or diminish 
 them. In the 13th & 17th of Rich. II., the Commons again re- 
 monstrated. “ And the only redress granted,” says Professor 
 Story, “ was by Stat, 17, Rich II. ch. 6, by which it was 
 enacted that the Chancellor should have power to award 
 damages to the Defendant^ in case the suggestions of the 
 Bill were untrue^ according to his discretion.”^ And in the 
 
 * See Lord Campbell’s Lives of the Chancellors, vol. i. 
 
 t Woodeson’s “ View of the Laws of England,” vol. i. p. 181. 
 
 I Story's ** Commentaries on Equity Jurisprudence vol. i. p. 40. 
 However slightingly this talented American Commentator, and other 
 writers, may have noticed the redress granted by Stat. 17. Ric. 11. 
 c. 6, it must be admitted, that it conferred on the Chancellor a very 
 wholesome authority, aud one which we w^ould be glad to see more 
 frequently exercised, than it usually is in the present times. Indeed 
 our opinion has long been that every Bill, as well as every Answer, 
 should be verified on Oath, and then, perhaps, Defendants would not 
 be so frequently and so recklcs.dv dragged into Chancery as here- 
 tofore. 
 
3nl Hen. V. the Commons petitioned the Kmg, declanng 
 the writs of suhpc^na. sued out of Chancery for Common I^w 
 matters, to be a great grievance, alleging that they ^ad been 
 unduly introduced in the time of the late King Rmhard by 
 John de Waltham, heretofore Bishop of Salisbury, (and 
 Keeper of the Privy Seal), who. “ of his craft, made, formed, 
 and commenced such innovations.” (1 Woodeson, p. 184.) 
 
 Notwithstanding that the foregoing Statutes were enacted 
 for the express purpose of preventing delays in judgments ; 
 redressing the wrongs of the subjects, or “ grievances done 
 to them and ordained that the people should be delivered 
 (by the Judges) reasonably and ivithout delay ; notwithstand- 
 ing the repeated remonstrances of the Commons, and the 
 injunctions of the Sovereign himself, nevertheless, it appears 
 that, as regards the Court of Chancery more especially, that 
 incorrigible “ thief of time ” Procrastination, has continued to 
 assert there his supine supremacy for upwards of/ue hundred 
 years. Mr, Cooper, noticing the defects of Chancery in 
 Henry the Eighth’s time, and in subsequent reigns, says that, 
 
 “ During the Chancellorship of Cardinal Wolsey, there were 
 many causes which had been depending in Court more than 
 twenty years : and in the reign of Jas. I. so great was the 
 accumulation of suits, that even Lord Bacon was unable to 
 judge the causes pending until they had been set down 
 for years.” The same able writer adds that, “ When the 
 seals were in commission, after Lord Chancellor Bacon’s 
 dismissal, a Member of the House of Commons stated in 
 Parliament, that he had a suit, which had been depending 
 thirty years.” Towards the end of the reign of Charles I. 
 we find Maynard and Selden, and other eminent lawyers, 
 active members of a Committee to reform the Court : and 
 during the Commonwealth, the clamours raised against the 
 Chancery did not abate.* Indeed the demonstrations of 
 
 * Cooper s Account of Proceedings in Parliament, p. 6. “ Why," 
 
 says a writer of that period, “ under a pretext of Equity, and a 
 i^ourt ot Conscienee, are our wrongs doubled and trebled upon us, 
 
Chancery delays to be found recorded are innumerable ; and 
 they fully establish the fact, that complaints against the dila- 
 toriness and expense of that Court, were as rife in the times 
 of a De Strafford, a De Langham, a Wolsey, and a Bacon, 
 as they have since been in the times of a Hardwick, an Eldon, 
 a Lyndhurst, and a Cottenham : and although many efforts 
 have been made in modern times, both in and out of Parlia- 
 ment, to have those evils ameliorated, if not eradicated, yet it 
 appears that neither the evidence furnished by the elaborated 
 Reports of Parliamentary Commissioners, nor the powerful elo- 
 quence so frequently displayed in denouncing the gangrenous 
 evils, the existence of which those Reports unfold, has, as yet, 
 proved sufficiently forcible to induce an adequate reform in 
 Chancery. 
 
 In 1732, a Commission was appointed for inquiring into 
 abuses in the Court of Chancery ; the result of that inquiry 
 was published in 1740 ; but we find that against even the 
 celebrated Chancellor, Lord Hardwicke, grave complaints were 
 preferred, because ‘‘ he did not exert himself as he ought to 
 have done, to put an end to abuses and grievances which 
 then existed in his Court for it was not until three years 
 after the publication of the Report that any reformatory 
 steps were taken by him, and then he merely ** issued an 
 order for the regulation of some trivial matters connected with 
 the practice of the Court . And the noble and learned author 
 of the ‘ Lives of the Chancellors,’ impartially says ; — “ It is 
 mortifying to consider, that although he (Lord Hardwicke) de- 
 
 tbe Court of Chancery being as extortionous, or more so, than any 
 other Court ?” (The Corruption and Deficiency of the Laws of Eng- 
 land soberly considered. By John IFarr, a.d. 1G49.) Ihe same 
 writer notices that there was a Suit in Gloucestershire between two 
 families, which had been then lately composed, and had lasted since 
 
 the reign of Edw. IV. ! . r f 
 
 * See some able observations on this Chancellor, (cited from that 
 valuable publication, “ The Law Magazine,**) in Harris’s “ Life of 
 Lord Hardwicke f vol. hi. p. 523. 
 
serves such high commendation for his upright and enlight- 
 ened administration of justice, he cannot be pramed /or any 
 attempt to amend our institutions by legislation. 
 
 The same distinguished writer also says, that, “After a 
 period about as long as was employed m the siege of Troy, 
 the Commissioners presented their Report, in which they 
 point out various abuses, and suggest various amendments ; 
 with very great tenderness to existing interests. But the 
 prevailing abuses withstood all the long labours of the Com- 
 missioners : no Act of Parliament was passed— no orders 
 were made to correct them’' And Lord Campbell likewise 
 adds, that,— “this Report (bearing date 8 Nov. 1740), is 
 signed by Lord Hardwicke himself, who had been appointed 
 a Commissioner when at the Bar. ’ fLives of the Chancel- 
 lors, vol. V. p.64.) When we consider this fact in addition to 
 other concomitant circumstances, — namely, that Lord Hard- 
 wicke had been some years Chancellor wdien the Report was 
 made ; and that he held the seals during a period of twenty 
 years — it is impossible to conclude that the Chancellor could 
 have been unconscious of the great abuses existing in his 
 Court; and hence our surprise is considerably lessened at 
 finding the strong animadversions which have been passed on 
 the career of a Judge, who possessed, as Lord Hardwicke un- 
 doubtedly did, very many rare qualities.f 
 
 In 1824, another Commission was appointed to inquire into 
 the delays and expense in the Court of Chancery ; and in 
 March 182G, the Commissioners made their Report. On the 
 
 * Lord Campbelfs “ Lives of the Chancellors,” Vol. v. p. 62. 
 
 t Cooksey (who is considered to have known his Lordship well) 
 says, — His Decrees were very few in comparison to the many 
 causes that came under discussion in that Court in his time. The 
 hearings, rehearings, references to Masters, Reports, and exceptions 
 to those Reports, exorbitant fees to Counsel, and the length of 
 time to which every cause was protracted, made the Suitors weary y and 
 glad to submit to any decree suggestedy &c.” {Cooksey's Sketches of the 
 Life and Character of Philip, Earl of Hardwicke.) Coopery p. 17. 
 
9 
 
 I8tli of May following, the then Attorney General (Sir J. S. 
 Copley), moved that leave should be given to bring in a 
 Bill to regulate the practice of that Court ; and leave was 
 accordingly given : no Bill, however, was introduced during 
 the Session, and up to the present time no really compre- 
 hensive enactment has been passed to remedy the evils so 
 long existing, and so frequently and so justly complained of. 
 There is no subject, vitally aff ecting the interests of the people, 
 respecting which, perhaps, “ the word of promise” has been 
 more flatteringly kept to the ear, but more flagrantly ‘‘ broken 
 to the hope,” than that of Chancery Reform. Thus we find that 
 Mr. Canning (in the year 1824), in announcing the intention 
 of the Government to issue the above Commission, gave an 
 assurance that, “ the inquiry into which the Commission was 
 to enter should be as sincere, as impartial, ajid as effectual as 
 it was possible for man to make it:"' and he added that, 
 “No Government, in the present enlightened state of the 
 age, could, after consenting to institute the inquiry, conduct 
 it in such a manner as to prevent it from arriving at a salutary 
 and beneficial result Upwards of a quarter of a century’s 
 experience, however, of the “ effectual, salutary, and beneficial 
 results ” conferred on Suitors in Chancery by the labours of 
 the Commissioners, lead us to conclude that prophetic power 
 was not one of the many gifts possessed by the most florid 
 Senator of his day. The Report of 1826 unquestionably 
 presented a mass of valuable information ; and if that 
 Report had been promptly acted upon, and its main sug- 
 gestions adequately carried out, a system of Equity procedure 
 might have been ere this established, calculated to reflect 
 honour upon a great nation, and to confer blessings upon a 
 great and grateful people. 
 
 It is not however intended, in these remarks, to minutely in - 
 vestigate the causes of the unsuccessful results attending the 
 
 * Speech of the Right Honourable George Canning, in the House 
 of Commons, Feb. 24, 1824. 
 
hitherto ntttae to reform the Court of Chancery ; but 
 ly perhaps be permitted to ascribe as one cause, th, 
 
 seiited in the shape ot 
 introduced on the spur 
 
 gardlessness of the main circumstances of the case, demon- 
 strating on its first application its utter inapplicability, and such 
 measures consequently prove abortive. It is a maxim in 
 physical, as it should be in legislative, science, that not 
 only is previous inquiry requisite to ascertain the nature 
 and extent of a complaint, but that in presenting a remedy, 
 therefore, we should bear in mind the causes of the malady ; 
 and surely it is as futile to expect that the thoughtlessly con- 
 ceived propositions of even the most energetic/aisewr de pro- 
 jets des lots of the day would prove a panacea for evils 
 such as those which have been for ages corroding to the 
 heart’s core our Equity system ; as it would be absurd to 
 expect that the hastily penned prescription of a Physician, 
 however skilful, would effect the cure of a virulent chronic 
 complaint without the prescriber having steadily borne in mind 
 all the diagnostics of the disease. It is the fate of all things 
 human, to experience the deteriorating effects of “ that great 
 innovator. Time:” which indeed, (as Lord Bacon truly says), 
 “ innovate th greatly, but quietly, and by degrees scarcely to be 
 perceived ”* — and in correcting legislative or judicial defects, 
 we should never lose sight of the sound maxim : “ He 
 who, in the cure of politic or of natural disorders, shall rest 
 himself contented with second causes, without setting forth in 
 diligent travel to search for the original sources of evil. 
 
 * Lord Bacon, — Essay xxiv., Of Innovations. 
 
n 
 
 doth resemble the slothful husbandman, who moweth down the 
 heads of noisome weeds, when he should carefully pull up the 
 roots ; and the work shall ever be to do again 
 
 The following letters, therefore, are intended to comprise a 
 brief but dispassionate review of the chief causes of delays in 
 Chancery, and convey such suggestions for their remedy, as in 
 our humble opinion may appear indispensable and practicable. 
 
 For the publication of our remarks, we trust that no apo- 
 logy will be deemed requisite ; for all will readily concur in 
 the admirable sentiments recently enunciated by that illustri- 
 ous and enlightened personage, who is justly considered as 
 being, far beyond his years, the most sapient as well as most 
 accomplished Prince of modern times : — “ It is the duty of 
 every educated person,^^ said His Royal Highness, “ closely 
 
 * The definition, so graphically given by the eloquent and philo- 
 sophic Burke, of what a lawgiver ought to be, is so apposite, that I 
 here insert it, as being worthy the consideration of those ^ mercurial 
 Law-amendment declaimers, who so frequently prove their inability 
 to govern the oratorical engine when it has attained its momentum. 
 
 “ The true lawgiver ought to have a heart full of sensibility. He 
 ought to love and respect his kind, and to fear himself. It may be 
 allowed to his temperament to catch his ultimate object by an in- 
 tuitive glance ; but his movements towards it ought to be deliberate. 
 If I might venture to appeal to experience, I should tell you, that in 
 my course I have known, and according to my measure have co- 
 operated with, great men j and I have never yet seen any plan which 
 has not been mended by the observations of those who were much 
 inferior in understanding to the person who took the lead in the 
 business. By a well-sustained progress, the effect of each step is 
 watched ; the good or ill success of the first gives light to us in the 
 second ; and so from light to light we are conducted with safety 
 through the whole series. We see that the parts of the whole 
 system do not clash ; and the evils latent in the most promising con- 
 trivances are provided for as they arise. One advantage is as little 
 as possible sacrificed to another; we compensate, we reconcile, we 
 balance. To proceed in this manner, that is, to proceed witn a 
 presiding principle and a prolific energy, is with me the criterion oi 
 wisdom. What some politicians think the marks of a bold, hardy 
 genius, are only proofs of a deplorable want of ability. By their 
 violent haste and their defiance of the process of nature, they are 
 delivered over blindly to every projector and to every adventurer, to 
 every alchymist and empiric.” ( Burke's Works, vol. v.) 
 
1-2 
 
 to watch and study the time in which he lives ; and as far as 
 in him lies, to add his humble mite of individual exertion o 
 further the accomplishment of what he believes providence to 
 have ordained.- And our belief is. that, notwithstanding he 
 unsuccessful efforts made heretofore in that behalf, it is wi iiii 
 the scope, as it is most assuredly within the province, and we 
 doubt not within the disposition, of the wise and powerful 
 Legislature of this great nation, to establish a system of a 
 pure and permanent nature, whereby the High Court of 
 Chancery in England may be rendered capable of dispensing 
 not only full and impartial, but (consonantly with the circum- 
 stances of each case) speedy, Justice. And. being thereby 
 enabled to avoid the divers “ grievances and mischiefs” of 
 former times, thenceforth—" do right and reason to^ all” 
 our revered Sovereign’s subjects, "great and small; and 
 deliver the People reasonably and without delay ; and 
 “ without undue tarryinq,^^-\ 
 
 * Speech of His Royal Highness the Prince Albert, at the City of 
 London Mansion House, March the 21st, 1850. 
 
 t In advocating speedy justice, we by no means intend to recom- 
 mend that mechanic-like course, whereby ‘^the greater haste but 
 proves the greater delay for truly has it been said by that venerated 
 character (Lord Denman), whose undeviating impartiality and digni- 
 fied bearing so long shed a halo over the judgment- seat which his 
 learning and probity adorned, — “ It is error to imagine that Justice 
 can be in all cases meted out by a foot-rule,^' 
 
LETTERS ON DELAYS 
 
 IN THE 
 
 ENGLISH COURT OF CHANCERY. 
 
 LETTER I. 
 
 THE BILL AND THE ANSWER. 
 
 “ The best method of effecting a reform is, obviously, by tracing up to its source 
 the origin of the evil which it is proposed to cure ; for, without this, they who 
 doubt are left unconvinced, and they who are ill-disposed have a means of de- 
 fence, or at least of objection, put into their hands.’* 
 
 Sir, — Having perceived, with great satisfaction, 
 that a Bill was lately introduced into the House 
 of Commons by the Solicitor-General, Sir John 
 Romilly, for reforming the Irish Court of Chancery, 
 I am induced to solicit a place in your valuable 
 Journal for a few remarks on the evils of the English 
 Court of Chancery, evils arising from an imperfect 
 system, rather than abuses resulting from any mis- 
 conduct on the part of those engaged in the admi- 
 nistration of justice ; and 1 trust that no remarks 
 which may fall from my pen will be deemed as 
 aiding an outcry, which has so long and so gene- 
 rally pervaded this kingdom respecting the snail- 
 paced progress of Chancery reform. It is far from 
 my intention to deny the utility of “ the most 
 ancient and honourable Court;” on the contrary, 1 
 
the rigour of 
 flexible iron 
 
 iron rule, taketh the leaden Lesbian rule, 
 
 and issueth this sentence full of comfort to the 
 afflicted — Nullus recedat a Cancellaria sine reme- 
 
 dio. ”* 
 
 The great complaints against the Court of Chan- 
 cery are the delay and expense attending a suit in 
 that Court, and these are undeniable concomitants 
 of a suit in equity, from its institution to its end. 
 
 The commencement of a suit in equity is to file 
 a bill of complaint, stating the circumstances of the 
 case ; and it may, perhaps, be well to notice here, 
 for the information of non-professional readers, 
 that a bill in equity is constituted of nine distinct 
 parts, &c. : viz., the address,— the introduction,— 
 the premises, — the confederating part, — the charg- 
 
 * The Lawyer's Light, a.d. 1621, p. 175. “All the Judges 
 of England (tetnpo, ix. Edw. IV.) did unanimously affirm that the 
 Court of Chancery is the King’s Court, and hath been time out of 
 mind ; so that it was impossible to trace its original.” (Praxis Anna 
 Curi<B CancellaricB, vol. ii. p. 4.) It is (says Lord Chief Justice 
 Hobart) ** an original and fundamental Court, as ancient as the 
 kingdom itself.** — Hobart's Reps. 63 ; and Sir Edward Coke was or 
 opinion that ‘'the Court of Chancery hath been beyond time of 
 
 memory.** 3 Re 2 )s. fol. 2; See Camden s Britannia, 
 
15 
 
 I 1 
 
 ing part, — the clause of jurisdiction, — the interro- 
 gating part, — the prayer for relief, — and the prayer 
 for process. Hence (as Lord lledesdale has ob- 
 served,) “the indiscriminate use of these parts of a 
 bill, in all cases, has given rise to the common re- 
 proach, that every bill in equity contains the same 
 story three times told.”* But however clearly and 
 concisely these circumstances may be stated by the 
 equity draftsman, the bill need not be answered 
 under six weeks or two months ; and on application 
 to the Master (here the suitor, at almost the first 
 stage, is ushered into “ the Master’s office ”), six 
 weeks or two months longer time is granted, almost 
 as a matter of course. 1 will not pause to inquire. 
 Sir, why six weeks or two months should be granted 
 to answer the claim of a complainant, who, as he 
 alleges in his bill, has frequently and unsuccessfully 
 previously preferred his claim to the defendant; 
 but I may fearlessly ask, why should six weeks or 
 two months in addition be granted to a party who 
 is unable or unwilling to answer, and who only 
 seeks delay ? These evils have been for years fre- 
 quently commented upon by many powerful pens ; 
 and 1 cannot, perhaps, better illustrate the matter- 
 of-course-ism with which delay is, even in the 
 first stage of a Chancery suit, usually looked 
 upon, than by citing from an able journal the 
 following comments on a case which occurred a 
 
 * Milford’s (late Lord Redesdale) Treatise of Pleadings in 
 Chancery, p. 47. 
 
tew years hack in the court of that eriuhte, mi|.ar- 
 tial, and independentetituty judge, Vice-Chancellor 
 Knight Bruce. 
 
 “ The delays of equity, ‘ the glorious uncertainty 
 » ‘of the law,’ and the ‘ vexatious delays m Chan- 
 eery,’ have been frequently animadverted on: 
 
 “ and we are pleased to perceive that these griev- 
 “ ances, so truly discreditable, to say the least ot 
 “ it, to the administration of justice, are beginning 
 “ to be noticed by the advocates and practitioners 
 “ of the courts. From the following colloquy, 
 “ which recently took place in the Vice-Chancel- 
 “ lor’s Court, it would seem that an allegation of 
 “ delay excites rather risibility than surprise. In 
 “ the case of ‘ Towne v. Bonning,’ the defendant’s 
 “ counsel having applied for further time to file the 
 “ answer, the plaintiflT s counsel, (Mr. Egan) said — 
 “ ‘The defendant advances the old allegation — 
 “ namely, that he has a good defence to this suit. 
 “ If so, why has he not, ere this, put his excellent 
 “ defence on the file of the Court ? And not having 
 “ done so, how can he now have the presumption 
 “ to come to this Court and ask its indulgence, 
 “ after having delayed the plaintiff in the legitimate 
 “ prosecution of his suit nearly three months ? 
 
 “ ‘ Vice-Chancellor K. Bruce : Can a Chancery 
 “ suit be said to be delayed, because the bill has 
 “ not been answered in three months ? (Laughter.) 
 “ — Counsel : 1 consider, your Honour, that if a 
 “ bill be suffered to remain unanswered one day 
 
17 
 
 “ beyond the period prescribed by the orders of the 
 “ Court, it is a delay, and a most unjustifiable delay. 
 
 “ ‘ Vice-Chancellor : So do 1 ; but I fear that is 
 “ not the generally entertained opinion. — Counsel : 
 “ To the discredit of the Court of Chancery, I be- 
 “ lieve that there are bills on the file which have 
 “ remained unanswered for years. 
 
 “‘Vice-Chancellor: Let the defendant pay all 
 “ the costs of, and incidental to, this application, 
 “ and also all the costs incurred by his contempt 
 “ in not answering. Let the defendant file his 
 “ answer without further delay, and let the cause 
 “ proceed forthwith.’ 
 
 “ With much truth, indeed, did his Honour 
 “ assert that such delays were a perfect denial of 
 “ justice, and ought not to exist. But of what use 
 “ are such remarks, or animadversions, even from 
 “ so high a quarter ? It is not at all new to find 
 “ judges passing censure on the laws which they 
 “ are themselves called on -to administer. The 
 “ fault lies with the Legislature, which appears to 
 “ look with a reverential awe upon everything con- 
 “ nected with the Court of Chancery. Abuses of 
 “ the grossest and most flagrant kind are allowed 
 “ to remain, and apparently for no other earthly 
 “ reason than because, as Burke said of the British 
 “Constitution, they are ‘covered with the awful 
 “ ‘ hoar'of innumerable ages.’ Let us hope that 
 “ something will, ere long, be done to reform stich 
 “ crying evils.”* 
 
 * Monmouthshire Merlin, 27 th March, 1847 , 
 li 
 
18 
 
 Sir, it is apparent that, weie 
 
 it not for the 
 
 He,e. Sir, .t .s enlightened 
 
 discrimmauon and det <,^fe„aant not answering 
 judge, an objection to a d ^ 
 
 i„ a 7“““' ‘h® Jc°o,irt of Chancery ; but what 
 
 cr::CyHge^oweverwe.b— 
 
 Tpttr^he boLtn the Legislature to 
 
 correct? What has been done to amend such evi s 
 since ^ Nothing ! The bill of Sir J. RomiUy (that 
 lustrous son of an illustrious sire), is a measure 
 which has a larger and wider bearing than a mere 
 application to Irish interests ; and when it has un- 
 dergone the judicious amendments contemplate , 
 may if notuntowardly interscinded, prove the pre- 
 cursor of a reformation in that “legal Inferno- 
 “ that Moloch of unfortunate suitors that curse 
 “ to hundreds of thousands— the system pursued 
 “ in the High Court of Chancery in England."* 
 1 have. Sir, thus glanced at the Bill and the 
 Answer. 1 have shown that the first step in Equity 
 
 * Every suitor of the Irish Court of Chancery must feel grateful 
 to Sir John Romilly, as being the originator of an idea to refonn 
 that Court : and indeed every liberal mind must experience pure gra- 
 tification in contemplating Her Majesty’s Solicitor-General treading 
 in the footsteps of his celebrated father, by evincing a desire to see 
 fully carried out those beneficial legal reforms which were^ 
 plated by that great man, of whom it is recorded, that “ He (bir 
 Samuel Romilly) was no sooner promoted to oflfice, than he submitted 
 to Parliament his proposals for improvements in the Bankrupt and 
 Criminal Law.” “ Long,” said he, “ has Europe been a scene of car- 
 nage and desolation ; but a brighter prospect now opens before us, for 
 
 “ Peace hath her victories, 
 
 Not less renowned than War.” 
 
letter II. 
 
 Sir,— In my 
 
 PARTIES TO 
 
 the suit, demurrers, &C. 
 former letter, it was shown that ^ 
 
 _ :4rU intrnrliirpd B 
 
 Equity suitors can be with great facility introduced 
 into that mundane Elysium, » the Master’s Office , 
 
 and 
 
 Oh, if there be an Elysium on earth, 
 It is this— it is this— it is this. 
 
 But it being hoped that amongst your numerous 
 and influential readers there are some so fortunate | 
 as to be unacquainted with the “ Citadel of the j 
 Court of Chancery,” 1 cite the following descrip- 
 tion given of it twenty years ago by an experienced 
 legist (Mr. Jacob): — “ Of all the foul appendages 
 “ to a court of justice that craft and cupidity ever 
 “ invented, the ‘ Master’s Office ’ is one of the most 
 “ flagrant, for it combines within itself nearly every 1 
 “ noxious quality that, in the nature of things, could j 
 “ be incident to a court of justice. Its meetings | 
 “ are secret ; its officers are paid in proportion to | 
 “ the badness of their work, and the delay they can ' 
 “ create ; its sittings are broken up into little frag- 
 “ ments of time, called hours, so that whatever stage 
 “ of discussion the matter then before the Master 
 
21 
 
 “ may have reached, it is necesssarily adjourned 
 “ without any regard to tlie ends of justice, the 
 “ situation of the suitors, or the convenience of the 
 “ parties whose attendance is requisite.” {Leg. 
 Exa., p. 346.) Such was the Master’s Office twenty 
 years ago, and such, with little exception, it is still ; 
 for through the kindness of a judicious defendant, 
 — i. e., a gentleman who, being anxious to uphold 
 the characteristic practice of the court, will not 
 Answer prematurely — a plaintiff may even now be- 
 come familiarised with the bureau of that great 
 interlocutory functionary, the Master,” long be- 
 fore an Answer has been obtained even to an original 
 bill ; for be it borne in mind that, in addition to 
 original bills, wherein the plaintiff merely prays a 
 decree touching some right withheld by the defen- 
 I dant, there are also a variety of other bills, — as bills 
 of interpleader, see 2 Ves. 310, and Pract Reg. 
 
 [ 39 ; — bills of certiorari, 1 Vern. 1 78 ; — bills to per- 
 I petuate testimony. Rep. Temp. Finch, 391 ; — bills 
 I of discovery, 1 Ves. 205 ;* — bills quia timet, Amb. 
 , 479 ; — bills of peace, Atk. 282 ; — and cross bills.f 
 I 'J'here are likewise “ further and other bills,” but 
 j their titles need not be here enumerated, as they 
 j will come within my remarks on “ parties,” which 
 
 i * The intricate practice relative to this class of Bills has given rise to 
 j the publication of two very ably written books, viz., “ Points in the 
 Law of Discovery,” written by the present Vice-Chancellor, Sir James 
 f Wigram (a Judge possessing a most analytical and profoundly legal 
 ■ mind) ; and a ” Treatise on Discovery by Bill and Answers in Equity,” 
 i by the talented Mr. Thomas Hare, of the Chancery Bar. 
 
 |j f “ The Cross Bill,” said Lord Hardwicke, " is o Defence, and 
 always considered so.” (Kemp v, Mackrell, 3 Atk. 812.) 
 
 
22 
 
 important feature in Chancery pleadings tvill forth- 
 
 The leading rule relative to “ parties, is, that all 
 .. pVrsons interested in the demand, or who may be 
 •• affemed by the relief prayed, ought to be parties 
 .. toTsuitf however numerous they may b^; but 
 
 .. thejudicial expositions ofthis rule (as D--- 
 
 •• son truly remarks) are very numerous, ( Fic / 
 the Lawt of England, v. iii. p- 370) ; and “ 
 
 added, that the conflicting opinions which 
 exist on this point, frequently cause both delay^ 
 expense. Lord Chancellor Hardwicke says- The 
 » creneral rule is, that if you draw the jurisdiction 
 “ out of a court of law, you must have all persons 
 parties before the court, who will be necessary to 
 make the determination complete.” (Poore v. 
 Clarke, 2 Atk. 515.) Lord Thurlow says-“ A 1 
 “ parties having an apparent right, must be brought 
 “ into court before the court will do anything 
 » which may affect their right.” (1 Ves. 29.) Sir 
 William Grant says— “ As far as it is possible, the 
 » court endeavours to make a complete decree that 
 “ shall embrace the whole subject, and determine 
 “ upon the rights of all parties interested. (Palk 
 V. Lord Clinton, 12 Ves. 58.) And Lord Eldon 
 says— “The strict rule is, that all persons mate* 
 “ rially interested in the subject of the suit, how* 
 “ ever numerous, ought to be parties.” (Cockburn 
 tv. Thompson, 16 Ves, p. 325.) 
 
 These various authorities show the vague lan- 
 guage in which the rule has been laid down from 
 
23 
 
 time to time by celebrated Judges ; and in noticing 
 its indefinite character, an able writer observes, 
 that “ the object at which judges have aimed in 
 “ giving their judgments, has been to lay down the 
 “ rule with sufficient accuracy for the case imme- 
 “ diately before them, but they have not attempted 
 “ to pronounce a general rule.” {Calvert's Treatise 
 on Parties to Suits in Equity, p. 5.) 
 
 Viewed theoretically, the rule savours of justice ; 
 but it cannot be denied that its practical operation, 
 doubtless caused by its judicial fluctuation, has 
 frequently proved detrimental to the interests of 
 suitors; for if, in attempting to carry out the strict 
 rule, too many persons or matters should be 
 included in the pleadings, the bill may be demurred 
 to for multifariousness; and if too few be included, 
 it may be demurred to for want oj parties ; see 
 1 Atk. 291, 3 P. Wms. p. 331 ; and Salomans v. 
 Laing, Rolls Court, Jan. 12, 1850, >S. C. ; The 
 Jurist, Vol. xiv. p. 279;) so that 
 
 ** Incidit in Scyllam, qui vult vitare Charybdim. 
 
 or, as that popular classic, Mr. Punch, would say 
 — “ Between two stools, the suit falls to the 
 ground.” 
 
 Notwithstanding that the bill may have passed 
 the ordeal of Demurrer, there are other causes of 
 delay and expense incidental to a Chancery suit.* 
 According to tho established practice, a plaintiff is 
 
 * “ The principal ends of a Demurrer (says Mitford) are to avoid 
 a discovery which may be prejudicial to a defendant, or to cover a 
 defective title, &c.” — Mitf. Equ, Plead, p. 100. 
 
•24 
 
 only allowed to amend his original bill within cer- 
 tain limits of time and subject matter; and even this 
 liberty is very circumscribed, for many imiiei ec- 
 lions which arise in a suit during its progress are in- 
 cai)able of being remedied by amendment. (See 
 Jones Jones, 3rd Allc. 217.) And if any event 
 happen subsequently to the filing of an original bill, 
 w hicli gives a new interest in the matter in ilispute, 
 to any person not a party to the bill, as the hii th of 
 a tenant in tail ; or if any event happen which oc- 
 casions any alteration in the interest of any of 
 the parties to the suit; or if any of the parties 
 die, another bill must be filed, which is termed 
 “ a supplemental bill.” And here it is, mark, 
 worthv the great facilities afforded of adding to the 
 prolixity of the pleadings ; for even where the plain- 
 tift has been ordered to amend his bill, and he has 
 thought proper to file a “supplemental bill, it has 
 been hoXA justijiahle, as appears from the case of 
 Greemvood v. Atkinson. In this case, although 
 the great Edward Sugden himself (he being of 
 counsel in the cause) argued for the strict adherence 
 to the rule laid down by Lord Redesdale — viz. : 
 “ that wherever the same end may be obtained by 
 “ amendment, asupplementalbillsAoifW not he filed;" 
 yet the Vice-Chancellor overruled the objection, 
 observing — “ Nothing is more usual than to file a 
 “ supplemental bill for the purpose of bringing a new 
 “ party before the Court." — See 5 Simon s Chancery 
 Reports, p. 122.* 
 
 * The tacts of this case give what may be considered the history 
 
25 
 
 Anil further, as to the practice of the Court: If 
 a female plaintiff marry, or a sole plaintiff in a suit 
 (lie, the suit must be continued by a new bill, enti- 
 tled, “A Bill of Revivor.” {Adams v. Hally Tur- 
 ners Ck. Repts, p. 259 ; and Whites Treatise on 
 “ Supplement and Revivor'') Thus fruitful causes 
 of delay are afforded by births, marriages, and 
 deaths ; and for the occurrence of which ample time 
 is afl'orded by the ordinary period over which a 
 Chancery suit usually extends.* 
 
 These are a few of the evils emanating from our 
 present Equity System — evils which still remain 
 unredressed, although frequently denounced in 
 Parliament ; and it is but just to state, that by 
 none of our legislators have those evils been 
 
 of many “a short Chancery suit.” In June, 1830, the Bill was 
 filed ; in December application was made for leave to file a supple- 
 mental answer, to enable the defendant to deny admissions in his 
 original Answer : and the plaintiff being ordered to amend his Bill, 
 filed a supplemental Bill. In July, 1832, the original and supple- 
 mental causes were heard ; but the defendant insisting on the 
 Statute of Limitations, as a bar to the plaintiff* s demand, an Issue 
 was granted to try the matter at Law. At the York Assizes, 
 in 1833, the action was tried, and the plaintiff being non-suited, 
 leave was given to move for a new trial ; a special case was 
 directed to be framed, but before it could be argued, the defendant 
 died, and the action being for Tort, terminated. — See 5 Simons Ch. 
 Reports, p. 423, note a. If the defendant had not died, the proba- 
 bility is that the suit, Greenwood Atkinson,” would still occa- 
 sionally grace the ** Cause List ** of the Court of Chancery ; more 
 particularly when we consider the status of the parties — viz. : the 
 plaintiff being a capitalist, and the defendant an attorney. 
 
 * Recently, in the Vice-Chancellor’s Court, an interlocutory appli- 
 cation was made in a suit instituted upwards of 10 years ago, respect- 
 ing claims under a will ; “ the most surprising as well as satisfactory 
 feature in the case was, that sufficient funds had remained to enable 
 the court to give the solitary applicant his costs.” — Law Times, March 
 1850. 
 
20 
 
 j;.". t." 
 
 most eminent ^*10 y i“[ \ whose remarks 
 of the Rolls. (Lord Langdale.) " J „ 
 on the snhject 1 niU conclnde th s letter Relay 
 
 ('‘said this eloquent senator an ^ ® , , 
 
 n begets delay In the conrse of Ume supplemental 
 facets arise, parties die, or change their relative 
 
 .. Lations_new parties interested in the proper^ 
 ..come into existence-interests devolve or 
 .. transmitted-and various dealings with the 
 - petty take place. Every event may, and often 
 .. Les, become a source of fresh litigation and fresh 
 “ delay Bills of Revivor and Supplement, and 
 “ repeated interlocutory applications, are the con- 
 “ sequence, and in their turn become the causes, 
 
 “ of additional delay and increased expense. 1 he 
 delay, united with its attendant expense, tends 
 “ to shut the door of justice. The man whose 
 “ violated rights require the aid of the law, an 
 “ who ought to find redress in its courts, is deterred 
 
 “ by the delay and expense. 
 
 “The wrong-doer sits in tranquillity and triumph ; 
 “ nay more, the same state of things which discou- 
 “ rages bond fide litigation, encourages mala fide 
 “ litigation, and invites a wrong-doer himself into 
 “ court. He comes, with a fictitious complaint, 
 “ not to establish a right, but to extort submission 
 “ to wrong, and to secure to himself the fruit of his 
 “ own iniquity. There are cases in which the 
 “ injured party will submit to oppression, or a 
 “ compromise of his rights, rather than expose him- 
 
27 
 
 “ self to litigation, which he knows will be attended 
 “ by great delay, and consequent anxiety and ex- 
 “ pense.”* 
 
 Here, Sir, we have presented to us a portraiture, 
 drawn by a fearless, but a faithful and experienced 
 hand, of the position of that portion of Her Majesty’s 
 subjects who may unhappily be suitors in the Court 
 of Chancery, that Magna Aula Justiticeva England. 
 And is it surprising. Sir, that the people of this, as 
 well as the people of the sister country, should up- 
 lift their voices in reprobation of a System, many 
 memorials of which are to be found in the histories 
 of “ the paupers it hath made, and the hearts it 
 hath broken ?” In my next I will touch on the 
 results of “ The Reference to the Master,” and 
 “ The Master’s Office.” 
 
 A Voice from Lincoln’s Inn. 
 
 * Lord Langdale’s Speech in the House of Lords, 1836. 
 
28 
 
 letter 111- 
 
 THE LORD chancellor’s NEW ORDERS, AND 
 
 the master’s office. 
 
 “ Let *8 take the instant by the forward top ; 
 
 For we are old, and on our quick’st decrees 
 The inaudible and noiseless foot of time 
 Steals, ere we can effect them.” 
 
 Sir, — S ince the publication of my Second Letter 
 on “ Delays in the English Court of Chancery,” a 
 new series of Chancery Orders has been issued ; 
 and although they fall far short of public expecta- 
 tion, yet their appearance is to a certain extent 
 satisfactory, inasmuch as it affords a demonstration 
 tliat the efforts made by our public journalists, and 
 other advocates of Chancery Reform, have not 
 been deemed altogether disentitled to considera- 
 tion in the proper quarter. 
 
 The issuing of these Orders is, undoubtedly, a 
 step in the right direction ; as they may tend to 
 throw open a little wider, to others than the wealthy, 
 the doors of that Court, where, if some writers are 
 to be accredited, the rich have had, ere now, given 
 to them good things, and the poor have been sent 
 empty away.* If, however, these Orders have been 
 
 * For great estates and great fortunes, there is no security so good, 
 no trustee so safe, as the Court of Chancery ; but, to little fortunes 
 it is ruin. — (Evidence of Mr. J. Forster, before the Chancery Com- 
 missioners.) 
 
29 
 
 promulged as a remedy for all the grievances, 
 against the ruinous effects of which suitors in 
 Chancery have so long and so justly complain- 
 ed, we fear that a very short experience of their 
 practical operation will induce a declaration of 
 their being de clerc ; because their chief object 
 seems to be the enabling of suitors to enter more 
 hastily, and at somewhat less expense, than hereto- 
 fore, “ The Master’s Office and after a few pre- 
 liminary steps, suits will still, perhaps, be allowed 
 to trail their tortuous course, throughout subsequent 
 stages, in much the same fashion as formerly. 
 From the brief consideration which we have 
 been enabled to give these Orders we cannot 
 find that they touch the root of Chancery evils : 
 they do not seem calculated to effectually lessen 
 the pecuniary burdens laid on the suitors ; to 
 diminish the delays which painfully impede the 
 suitor's progress through the wearisome pilgrimage 
 of an Equity suit; no adequate provision appears 
 to have been made to contemporate the old prac- 
 tice, so as to meet the obstacles which may arise 
 in carrying out the new regulations ; neither can it 
 be clearly ascertained, from the language of the 
 Orders themselves, whether they will or not apply 
 in cases of interlocutory applications (as for Re- 
 ceivers, Injunctions, &c.); and these oversights 
 will most probably afford fruitful sources of appli- 
 cation to the Court, in the nature of appeals from 
 the Master’s decision. Moreover, these regulations 
 still leave it optional with a Plaintiff to proceed 
 
.30 
 
 according to the old system, viz. ‘J' ’ 
 (see New Order xxxn. Appenda, f- ) . 
 
 Ualthy and ill-disposed Complainant if he be 
 willing to risk the costs payable beyond the new 
 fees, may, as nsnal, cast the Defendant into the 
 ancient abysm, while “ the wrong-doer sits in tran- 
 quillity and triumph." In commenting upon these 
 Orders, the Editor of the “Jurist’ justly says. 
 “ 0/ their precise operation, in reference to ‘"t* 
 jects to which they expressly apply, ** ** 
 
 to form an opinion, (^lee ineouna , 
 
 1850.) And the same talented publication, m a sub- 
 sequent reviewof these regulations, offers the follow- 
 ing remarks, which (although, like other comments 
 written on the subject, at present must be considered 
 mere conjecture), are entitled to attention as indi- 
 cating that many important questions may arise 
 relative to the proper construction to be put upon 
 
 them. 
 
 “ A question of considerable importance is, whether the 
 Neiv Orders can be applied to a case in which interlocutory 
 relief, by Injunction or otherwise, may be required^. This 
 seems to depend principally on the effect of the 4th and lit 
 Orders, by which the defendant is to have at least fourteen 
 days, after service of the writ of summons, to show cause 
 why the plaintiff should not have the relief claimed against 
 
 him. . 
 
 “The 4th and 11th Orders, it is apprehended, apply only 
 to the complete and final relief sought, and do not interfere 
 with the general jurisdiction of the Court to grant limited in- 
 terlocutory relief, pending the determination of the final ques- 
 tion of equitable right between the parties. If th^y are to be 
 construed to exclude preliminary relief, they must be so con- 
 strued as welt with reference to cases expressly included m 
 
the 1st Order, as to others ; and as it is certain that, in many 
 of those cases, it is every day’s practice to require Injunc- 
 tions, and occasionally Receivers, (as, for instance, in a suit 
 by a legatee, charging the executor with malpractice or in- 
 solvency) ; and as it follows that, if these Orders exclude the 
 possibility of such interlocutory relief before the time for 
 showing cause, they would be useless as to a large portion of 
 the cases to which they are directed expressly to apply, it fol- 
 lows also, that nothing short of clear declaration, or irre- 
 sistible inference to be collected from the language of the 
 Orders themselves, can be expected to induce the Court to 
 put upon them a construction so destructive of their efficiency. 
 
 Then is there any such irresistible inference— for specific 
 declaration, it is clear, there is none — ousting the general 
 jurisdiction of the Court to grant interlocutory protection, 
 pending the final determination of the right to relief? We 
 apprehend there is not. The 2nd Order simply substitutes 
 the filing of a claim for the filing of a bill, and gives to the 
 former proceeding the force and effect of the latter ; so that 
 a suit commenced by claim is as effectually launched, as a stiit, 
 as if it were commenced by bill. The 9th Order makes all 
 claims and proceedings, &c. subject to the general rules and 
 practice of the Court, so far as they are not inconsistent with 
 the Orders. The 4th and 11th certainly do not, in terms, 
 exclude interlocutory protection ; and, taking them in con- 
 junction with the 13th, we apprehend it to be clear that they 
 refer to the showing cause against, and determining, the title 
 of the plaintiff to the complete relief that he demands, not to 
 an interlocutory order, which never gives, in strictness, the 
 relief demanded, but only protection against injiury to the 
 subject-matter of the right claimed, pending the determination 
 of the title to it. All the Orders referred to, taken together, 
 appear to us to leave subsisting the right of a plaintiff pro- 
 ceeding by claim, whether by common claim under the 1st 
 Order, or by special claim under the 6th, to go to the Court 
 for such interlocutory protection as he might have had if he 
 had proceeded by bill ; and we conceive that the application 
 for such protection will continue to be, as it is now, obtain- 
 able by motion ex parte or on notice, according to the case 
 
32 
 
 . . ».V evidoice on aflidavit, according to 
 
 made, and supported by 
 
 the present practice. 
 
 :n.Ur 
 
 itlstl'TTsui'cLmenc.db.jhiU. *” fe 
 
 Observed, that. «nZm ZAc 
 
 treaUd as answerin,,, the Orders would, m f 
 
 common Injunction for default in answering. And i< may he 
 thought, that sucA m«Zn-i«? alterations in the practice cannot 
 he implied, and that therefore the Orders are not intended to 
 apply to Injunction suits of any kind. (The Jurist, May 4. 
 1850.1 
 
 Of juridical Orders, however,' it may be observed 
 that, like juridical enactments, they should be, not 
 only wisely devised and carefully framed, but they 
 should also be couched in language so clear and 
 conclusive, as to prevent any misconception re- 
 specting their applicability, or admit of any pei- 
 version of their intendment ; but, although we feai 
 it will ultimately be found that the new Chancery 
 Orders do not possess these essentials, yet we wil- 
 lingly give Lord Cottenham due credit for the 
 good intention manifested by this effort to redress, 
 so far as lay in his power, the numerous and op- 
 pressive evils existing in that Court over which 
 he for many years so creditably presided ;* but 
 
 * Amongst the many distinguished characters to whose custody 
 the Great Seal of England has been confided, few have had conferred 
 upon them a higher meed of public approbation than Lord Chancellor 
 Cottenham, and we but reiterate general opinion by adding, that, as 
 an Equity Judge, the noble and learned Lord is justly entitled to rank 
 with the most celebrated of his official predecessors. 
 
33 
 
 however desirous a Lord Chancellor may be 
 to see impartial justice meet the suitors at the 
 very vestibule of the Court, the truth never- 
 theless is, that the Lord Chancellor of himself 
 does not possess power sufficient to grapple suc- 
 cessfully with the evils of Chancery, which (as al- 
 ready shewn) have been accumulating for upwards 
 of Jive centuries ;* — the Lord Chancellor alone does 
 not possess sufficient authority to establish that 
 efficient, extensive, and unclogged machinery, the 
 existence of which has become requisite for carry- 
 ing on the gigantic business of that Court which, 
 in modern times, exercises jurisdiction over “ the 
 largest part of the whole property which is liti- 
 gated in this kingdom.” And as regards Chancery 
 Orders more particularly, we are well convinced, 
 from the experience already afforded by them, that 
 suitable and satisfactory Chancery Reform cannot 
 be effectuated by such means only. Without 
 dwelling on the various volumes of ancient Chan- 
 cery Orders, Ordinances, Rules and Regulations, 
 still extant, we may notice, that, within our own 
 time, numerous “New Chancery Orders” have been 
 issued, embracing multitudinous practical points ;t 
 
 * So early as the reign of Richard II. the Commons petitioned 
 that “ the most wise man in the realm might be made Chancellor, 
 and “that he seek to redress the enormities of Chancery." But in 
 these days the requisition is, not for a better Judge, but a better system. 
 That which the people require, is a pure, efficacious, and permanent 
 Equity system, whereby the chief administrator thereof, may not be, 
 as it were, a political rocking-stone, oscillating with the veerings of 
 the vane of the predominant party for the time being. 
 
 t The Orders issued, from the year 1828 to the present time, by 
 
 C 
 
34 
 
 and when we also recollect that tn h tie more I n 
 twenty years the Conrt of Chancery has l.een nh- 
 jected to the conflicting control of not less than 
 
 .1,. „rio.. Chancellor, who 
 
 eh.ir" (tori. Lyndhur.., „o« p.« »“1« 
 
 hundreds of items ; and as tho enlar°-inK, varying, rescind- 
 
 for the purpose of » amending altermg^ ^"eviou" Orders, “the prac 
 ing, suspending, or repeal ng P bearing upon 
 
 titioner, when having occasion in his endeavours 
 
 a particular P°*"‘; Lder bearmg upon the subject under 
 to ascertain whether any one Urcl & pnlare*ed or re- 
 consideration, has or not been “ altere , 4hirh “thick as 
 
 scTnded’' by Lny other of the numerous Orders wh^cb, thick^^ 
 
 leaves in Valambrosia,” adorn the pages of a Beames, , 
 
 a Beavan or a Miller. And indeed the state of our Comtnon Law 
 mav be considered as deplorable as that of Equity ; an t e ° 
 comments on the subject, which we extract ^om a recent Number 
 of an able journal (the Morning Herald,) are worthy gr , 
 
 deration --•< We are daily told from the bench, ^ in the words of 
 Lord Coke, that ‘ ignorantia legis nermnem 
 of the law excuses no man-and yet by no possibility can 
 our citizens, but our most instructed lawyers, know that which it s 
 in contemplation of law inexcusable to be ignorant of nam y, 
 
 Statute Law. ^ ^ 
 
 “The Statutes at large now amount to 33 or 34 volumes 4to, 
 of about 850 pages each volume. On the construction of these 
 Statutes there are annually published about 30 voluines of Ke- 
 ports, containing at an average about from 700 to 800 pages o 
 matter. How can the smallest or the largest head— how can any 
 twenty men — or, to use the epithet of Sir Launcelot Shad well, how 
 can any twenty angels — carry all this waggon-load of rude, shapeless, 
 and lumpy law in his perplexed or angelic brain ? How can he di- 
 gest or common-place it, supposing his life to be extended to the 110 
 years of Old Parr, and the student to be as economical of his minutes 
 as Elwes was of his money. Roger North in his day, when the Law 
 Reports w^ere 60 in number, and the volumes of Statutes few. spoke of 
 them as innumerable. What would that worthy say now, if he were 
 to rise from the grave, and find 650 volumes of Reports in his cham- 
 bers, containing 300,000 points, decided, many of them on the con- 
 struction of our Statutes. Day by day, from January to August, 
 come forth new Acts in frightful fecundity. There are Acts of cre- 
 ation and constitution — Acts of abolition — Acts of amendment — Acts 
 to amend amendments. We defy any three men at the bar, with- 
 out conference, consultation, and reference to books — we defy the 
 fifteen Judges themselves — to say, even in relation to the past session, 
 
35 
 
 three different C/iancetiors, (irrespective of tem- 
 porary Lords Commissioners) ; and that in that 
 comparatively short space of time the Great Seal 
 has been transferred from hand to hand, more than 
 half-a-dozen times; it is not surprising to find it 
 alleged that the practice of the Court has imbibed 
 “ errors, uncertainties, and imperfections.” 
 
 It has been said, by an unquestionable authority 
 on the subject, that “fixation in matters of law, 
 above all things, tends to prevent litigation, and 
 to make a people contented.”* But how is it pos- 
 sible to obtain judicial fixation, while our present 
 system of Equity exists? and is it astonishing to 
 find that the people, subject to such a system, 
 are not contented ? Under such circumstances as 
 the foregoing, it is obvious that Parliament is the 
 
 how far this Statute has repealed or altered that — how this or that 
 Clause is to be interpreted — how long such or such a provision is to 
 be in force. There is not that man living who knows the Statute 
 Law, or ever can know it, as things are now. Some men and J udges 
 know it better than others. But let a man know it as well as the 
 best faculties and application allow to a poor finite being, it is impos- 
 sible for any lawyer to expound without book, and without grave 
 weighing and consideration, the mysteries and complexities of the 
 Statute Law. 
 
 “ Now this ought not to be in a civilised country. This is not a 
 safe or a natural state of things j and we repeat, they are the best 
 Conservators of law — and the best Protectionists of order — who see 
 and say that it is not a safe state of things. What, however, is the 
 remedy } Simplification of the Statute Book itself. As to the 33 
 volumes of Acts of Parliament already in print, no question a com- 
 petent commission of lawyers might make valuable suggestions as to 
 reducing and simplifying the mass. And as to future Acts, there 
 should be not only a general simplification, but a removal of every 
 superfiuous word, and a recurrence to first principles, which are 
 always simple.’* 
 
 ♦ Letter of Sir Edward Sugden to Lord Melbourne, in the year 
 1835. 
 
 c 2 
 
competent authority to deal with Chancery evils; 
 for while we admit, that to put an end to the 
 practice of litigation, seems, if it can be achieved 
 at all, to be best fitted for the labours of be mo- 
 ralists, who seek the general improvement of the 
 human race, yet we agree with a judicious writer 
 who says that, “ To prevent that practice from 
 becoming a curse to the community, is a task of 
 a different description, and belongs to the Legis- 
 lature.” That our Legislature is capable of dealing 
 effectively with the Court of Chancery, we have 
 previously asserted ; and it is to be hoped that, ere 
 long, we may find the momentous subject of Chan- 
 cery Reform engaging the serious attention of the 
 Great Council of the Nation ; and we humbly but 
 ardently trust, that attention thereto may be insti- 
 gated by that most powerful, as well as most legiti- 
 mate, stimulant to even Legislative consideration— 
 A Recommendation from the Throne. And we 
 are the more animated to humbly offer this sugges- 
 tion, from the deep sensibility which we, in common 
 with our fellow-subjects, entertain of the many 
 valuable blessings which our benign and revered 
 
 Sovereign, Her Most Gracious Majesty Queen 
 Victoria, has already conferred, (even in the in- 
 fancy, as we ardently pray the far-distant future 
 may prove it to be, of her regal life) on Her Ma- 
 jesty’s loyal, devoted, and grateful people. 
 
 A Voice from Lincoln’s Inn. 
 
37 
 
 
 NEW CHANCERY ORDERS, 
 
 ISSUED, APRIL 22, 1850. 
 
 Christopher Lord Cottenham, Lord High 
 Cnancwlor of Great Britain, by and with the advice and assistance of the Right 
 Hon. Henry Lord Langdale, Master of the Rolls, the Right Hon. Sir 
 Lancelot Shadwell. Vice-Chancellor of England, the Right Hon. the Vice- 
 Chancellor Sir James Lewis Knight Bruce, and the Right Hon. the Vice- 
 Chancellor Sir James Wigram, doth hereby, in pursuance of an act ofParlia- 
 ment passed in the fourth year of the reign of her present Majesty, intituled 
 
 An Act for facilitating the Administration of Justice in the Court of Chancery,'' 
 
 A passed in the fifth year of the reign of her present Majesty, intituled 
 
 An Act to amend an Act of the Fourth Year of the Reign of her present 
 Majesty, mtituled ‘ An Act for facilitating the Administration of Justice, in the 
 Court of Chancery, and of an act passed in the eighth and ninth years of the 
 Majesty, intituled ** An Act for amending certain Acts of 
 the Fourth and Fifth Years of the Reign of her Majesty, for facilitating the Ad- 
 ministration of Justice in the Court of Chancery, and for providing for the Dis- 
 charge of the Duties of the Subpoena-office after the Death, Resignation, or 
 Removal of the present Patentee of that Office,” and in pursuance and execution 
 of all other powers enabling him in that behalf, order and direct, that all and 
 every the rules, orders, and directions hereinafter set forth shall henceforth be, 
 and for all purposes be deemed and taken to be, General Orders and Rules 
 OF THE High Court of Chancery, viz.— 
 
 1. Any person seeking equitable relief may, without special leave of the Court, 
 and instead of proceeding by bill of complaint in the usual form, file a claim in 
 
 the Record and Writ Clerks' Office, in any of the following cases that is to say, 
 
 in any case where the plaintiff is or claims to be, 
 
 L A creditor upon the estate of any deceased person, seeking payment of his 
 debt out of the deceased’s personal assets. 
 
 2. A legatee under the will of any deceased person, seeking payment or de- 
 livery of his legacy out of the deceased’s personal assets. 
 
 3. A residuary legatee, or one of the residuary legatees, of any deceased per- 
 son, seeking an account of the residue, and payment or appropriation of his 
 share therein. 
 
 4 . The person or any of the persons entitled to the personal estate of any 
 person who may have died intestate, and seeking an account of such personal 
 estate, and payment of his share thereof. 
 
 5. An executor or administrator of any deceased person, seeking to have the 
 personal estate of such deceased person administered under the directions of 
 the Court. 
 
38 
 
 entitled to a lien as security for a 
 
 6. A legal or equitable “'r^’otherwise to enforce his security, 
 
 debt, seeking foreclosure or sale, or o ^^ble mortgage or any hen, 
 
 7. A person entitled to redeem any legal or eq 
 
 seeking to redeem performance of an agreement for the sale 
 
 8. A person entitled to ^ g„ch speciBc performance. 
 
 or purchase of any property, seeking ^ j transactions of a part- 
 
 9. AVsonentitledtoanaccoun^ 
 
 nership, dissolved or “®^‘"Jgte or interest, and seeking to use the 
 
 10. A person entitled to an action for his own sole benefit, 
 
 name of his trustee appointed in a case where there is 
 
 11. A person entitled to have trusts to appoint new trustees, or 
 
 no power in the instrument creating th^rusts to PP ^ 
 
 where the power cannot be “““ to be in the form 
 
 11. Such daim in the severd Mses j^greunder written, as applicable to 
 
 and to the effect set ^ is, in all cases not otherwise pro- 
 
 the particular case, and the . tjU 
 
 with the name of the Master of the 
 
 Rolls. U 1 ;rvi flip nlaintiflf thereby claiming may sue out a writ 
 
 IV. Upon filing such claim, Jl^® P .. requiring him to cause an ap- 
 
 of summons against the defen a requiring him, on a day or time to 
 
 pearance to be entered to davthen next following, to shew cause, 
 
 be therein named, or on the seal or ra y , . ^ should not be had, or why 
 
 if he can, why ^ t^tSm, should not he made 
 
 tr^dtlf sSnruVo he in the form^an^to 
 
 e^mlyfej^^^^^^^^^ with the seal of the office of the 
 
 Clerk of Records and lAfrits, , j., y qw Ju any case to 
 
 VI. In any case other ‘haa those enumerated m 0^cable?the Comt (if it 
 which the forms set. forth in ScJjedale (A.) ,. j y person seeking 
 
 shall so think fit) may, upon the ex paite application oi y p igg,«tofile 
 equitable relief, and upon reading the claim P™P“®f*®jg®^these Orders ; and if 
 sudi claim, and sue out a writ »f ®7J°“Vhv the the proposed 
 
 for fo. lJ,rf .nd W,ll C« fo 
 
 •‘Vlfl'S- prorided for t, It. dfo Artfol. P;0-d » !:" LS.S 
 
 who, under the 3rd or 4th Article of Order I. might have claimed reuei^^gi^ 
 the executor or administrator of the deceased . gj-gj (ifany)ofthe 
 
 Lught to be administered, and the co-executor or co-administrator Ot aW 
 pSiff, may he named in the writ of summons as defendants to the smt , a 
 in the first instance, no other person need be ‘'^®'’®'" „rit of sum- 
 
 VIII. In other cases, the only person who need be "®'“®“ „hom 
 mons as defendant to the suit, in the first instance, is the person g 
 
 the relief is directly claimed. and orders con- 
 
 IX. All claims, and all writs, caveats, proceedings, directions, 
 
 sequent thereon, either before the Court or in the Masters offices. «e^to^_^^ 
 deemed proceedings, writs, and orders subject to *^''® S®"® . , j® ’jg gggt par- 
 
 practice of the Court, so far as the same are or may be “PP^*®*? - “ggrt made 
 ticular case, and consistent with these Orders ; and all “r^ers of the com^ 
 in such proceedings are to be enforced m the same manner an y 
 process as orders of the Court made in a cause , named therein, 
 
 X. Writs of summons are, as to the number of defendants to entering 
 
 as to the mode of service thereof, and as to the to appear 
 
 appearances thereto, to be subject to the same rules as writs of P 
 
 to and answer bills. ^pteent a writ 
 
 XI. The time for sliewing cause named iii any writ of summons i 
 
 n 
 
39 
 
 of summons to revive or carry on proceedings) is to be fourteen days at the least 
 after service of the writ; but, by consent of the parties, and with the leave of the 
 Court, cause may be shewn on any earlier day. 
 
 XII. At the time for shewing cause named in the writ, or on the seal or 
 motion day then next following, or so soon after as the case can be beard, the 
 defendant, having previously appeared, is personally or by counsel to shew cause 
 in court, if he can, (and if necessary by affidavit), why such relief as is claimed 
 by the claim should not be had against him. 
 
 XIII. At the time appointed for shewing cause, upon the motion of the 
 plaintiff, and on hearing the claim, and what may be alleged on the part of the 
 defendant, or upon reading a certificate of the appearance being entered by the 
 defendant, or an affidavit of the writ of summons being duly served, the Court 
 may, if it shall think fit, make an order granting or refusing the relief claimed, 
 or directing any accounts or inquiries to be taken or made, or other proceedings 
 to be had, for the purpose of ascertaining the plaintifTs title to the^jelief claimed ; 
 and further, the Court may direct such (if any) persons or classes of persons as 
 it shall think necessary or fit to be summoned or ordered to appear as parties to 
 the claim, or on any proceedings before the Master^ with reference to any accounts 
 or inquiries directed to be taken or made, or otherwise. 
 
 XIV. Every order to be so made is to have the effect of, and may be enforced 
 as, a decree or decretal order made in a suit commenced by bill, and duly prose- 
 cuted to a hearing, according to the present course of the Court. 
 
 XV. If, upon the application for any such order, or during any proceedings 
 under any such order when made, it shall appear to the Court that, for the pur- 
 poses of justice between the parties, it is necessary or expedient that a bill should 
 be filed, the Court may direct or authorise such bill to be filed, subject to such 
 terms as to costs or otherwise as may be thought proper. 
 
 XVI. The orders made for granting relief in the several cases to which the 
 forms set forth in Schedule (A.) are applicable may, if the Court thinks fit, be 
 in the form and to the effect set forth in Schedule (C.), as applicable to the par- 
 ticular case, with such variations as circumstances may require. 
 
 XVII. Under every order of reference to the Master under these Orders, the 
 Master is, unless the Court otherwise orders, to be at liberty to catise the parties 
 to be examined on interrogatories, and to produce deeds, books, papers, and 
 writings, as he shall think fit, and to cause advertisements for creditors, and if 
 he shall think it necessary, but not otherwise, for heirs and next of kin, or other 
 unascertained persons, and the representatives of such as may be dead, to be 
 published in the usual forms, or otherwise, as the circumstances of the case may 
 require ; and in such advertisements to appoint a time within which such persons 
 are to come in and prove their claims, and w’ithin which time, unless they so 
 come in, they are to be excluded the benefit of the order ; and in taking any account 
 of a deceased’s personal estate under any such order of reference, the Master is 
 to inquire and state to the Court what part, if any, of the deceased’s personal 
 estate is outstanding or undisposed of, and is also to compute interest on the 
 deceased’s debts, as to such of them as carry interest, after the rate they respec- 
 tively carry, and as to all others, after the rate of 4 /. per cent, per annum from 
 the date of the order, and to compute interest on legacies after the rate of 4/. per 
 cent, per annum from the end of one year after the deceased’s death, unless any 
 other time of payment or rate of interest is directed by the will, but in that case 
 according to the will ; and under every order whereby any property is ordered 
 to be sold with the approbation of the Master, the same is to be sold to the best 
 purchaser that can be got for the same, to be allowed by the Master,^ wherein all 
 proper parties are to join, as the Master shall direct. 
 
 XVllI. If, upon the proceedings before the Master under any such order, it 
 shall appear to the Master that some persons, not already parties, ought to attend, 
 or to be enabled to attend, the proceedings before him, he is to be at liberty to 
 certify the same ; and upon the production of such certificate to the Record and 
 Writ Cleik, the plaintiff may sue out a writ of summons requiring the persons 
 named in such certificate to appear to the writ, and such persons are thereupon 
 to be named and treated as defendants to the suit. 
 
. « «n order or Master’s certificate, is to be 
 
 inSr“ InStrafLUf set forth in No. 2 of Schedule (B.). 
 
 ro^dero^f^LtS^^^^ 
 
 "®Txi‘ Where any proceedings, originally commenced by claim and writ of 
 summon, shall, by the d-th^of parties " 
 
 c^r^^the sTnmy'be filed; and such claim is to be in the form set forth in 
 
 ^ XXn“^ The*party'‘daiming simply to revive or carry on proceedings may sue 
 ou?a writ of :u"m2ns requiring tU defendant thereto to appear to he wnt, 
 and to shew cause, if he can, why the proceedings should not be revived or 
 
 XXIII Such writ of summons is to be in the form and to the effect in that 
 behalf set'forth in No. 3 of Schedule (B.), with such variations as circumstances 
 
 ”^^XXIV. If any defendant to any such writ is desirous of shewing cause why 
 the proceedings should not be revived or carried on, he is to appear and to file a 
 caveat against such revivor or carrying on in the Record and Wnt Clerk s office, 
 in the form set forth in No. 4 of Schedule (B.), and to give notice thereof in 
 writing to the opposite party. If no such caveat be filed within eight days from 
 the time limited for his appearance to the writ, then at the expiration of such 
 eight days the proceedings are to be revived, and may be carried on without any 
 order for the purpose ; and a certificate of the Record and Writ Clerk, that no 
 caveat has been filed within the time limited, is to be a sufficient authority for 
 the Master to proceed. But if any such caveat be filed, the proceedings are not 
 to be revived or carried on without an order to be obtained on motion, of which 
 due notice is to be given. , , i 
 
 XXV. Where any further or supplemental relief is sought, and such supple- 
 mental relief is such as is provided for in any of the cases enumerated under 
 Order I., a supplemental claim may be filed in such of the forms set forth in 
 Schedule (A.) as is applicable to the case. 
 
 XXVI. If such supplemental relief is not such as is provided for by Order 
 XXV, a supplemental claim may be filed, stating shortly the nature of the plain- 
 tiff’s case, and the supplemental relief claimed, but the leave of the Court is to 
 be obtained previously to the filing thereof, upon an ex parte application for the 
 purpose, in the manner specified in Order VI. 
 
 XXVII. A writ of summons may be sued out, and other proceedings may be 
 taken, upon a supplemental claim, in like manner as upon an original claim. 
 
 XXVIII. Guardians ad litem to defend may be appointed for infants or per- 
 sons of weak or unsound mind against whom any writ of summons may have 
 issued under these Orders, in like manner as guardians ad litem to answer and 
 defend are now appointed in suits on bill filed. 
 
 XXIX. Any order or proceeding made, or purporting to be made, in pur- 
 suance of these Orders, may be discharged, varied, or set aside on motion ; and 
 any order for accelerating proceedings may be made by consent. 
 
 XXX. Any order of the Master of the Rolls, or of any of the Vice-Chancellors, 
 may be discharged or varied by the Lord Chancellor on motion. 
 
 XXXI. If any of the cases enumerated in Order I. involve or are attended by 
 such special circumstances, affecting either the estate or the personal conduct of 
 the defendant, as to require special relief, the plaintiff is at liberty to seek his 
 relief by bill, as if these Orders had not been made. 
 
 XIXXII. If at any time after these Orders come into operation any suit for 
 any of the purposes to w^hich the forms set forth in Schedule (A.) are applicable 
 shall be commenced by bill and prosecuted to a hearing in the usual course, and 
 upon the hearing it shall appear to the Court that an order to the effect of the 
 decree then made, or an order equally beneficial to the plaintiff, might have been 
 
41 
 
 obtained upon a proceeding by summons in the manner authorised by these 
 Orders, the Court may order that the increased costs which have been occasioned 
 by the proceeding by bill, beyond the amount of costs which would have been sus- 
 tained in the proceeding by summons, shall be borne and paid by the plaintiff. 
 
 XXXIII. The Record and Writ Clerks are directed to take the following 
 fees ; — 
 
 1. For filing a claim 5 0 
 
 2. For sealing every writ of summons 0 5 0 
 
 3. For filing a caveat 0 2 6 
 
 For appearances, office copies, certificates, &c., the same fees as directed by 
 
 the schedules of fees now in force. 
 
 The Registrars are directed to take the following fees 
 
 1. For every order on the hearing of a claim, and on further 
 
 directions 2 0 0 
 
 2. For every office copy thereof 0 10 0 
 
 3. For every order on arguing exceptions I 0 0 
 
 4. For every office copy thereof C**V ^ ^ ^ 
 
 5. For every order for transfer out of Court, or sale of any sum 
 
 of Government stock, &c., exceeding lOO/. stock or annul, 
 ties, and for every order for payment out of Court of any 
 annuity or annuities, or of any interest or dividends upon 
 stock or annuities, exceeding in the whole 5/. per annum • • 110 0 
 
 6. For every office copy thereof ; 
 
 For every other order and office copy, the same fees as now received by the 
 Registrars and their clerks under the schedules of fees now in force. 
 
 Solicitors are entitled to charge and be allowed the following fees - 
 For instructions to sue or defend *0 ® ® 
 
 For instructions for every claim 0 13 * 
 
 For preparing and filing a claim 2 2 0 
 
 For preparing a writ of summons 0 13 4 
 
 For each writ after the first •••••• 0 6 8 
 
 For ingrossing claims and writs, per folio.**** 0 0 6 
 
 For parchment : as paid. 
 
 For each copy of writ to serve, per folio..** *•••••• ••••••• 0 0 4 
 
 For the brief to counsel to move for leave to file 
 
 elusive of a copy of the claim for counsel ahd the Court) 0 10 0 
 
 For the brief and instructions to counsel, on the hearing (ex- 
 clusive of any necessary copies) 1 0 0 
 
 For taking instructions to appear, and for entering appearance 
 
 For one or more defendants, if not exceeding three . . . ... 0 13 4 
 
 If exceeding three, and not more than six, an additional 
 
 sum of V****u*** ^ * 
 
 If exceeding six, for every number not exceeding three, ^ ^ ^ 
 
 an additionnl sum of ******* ^ 
 
 For settling minutes, passing and entering order on heanng : the 
 
 same charges as on a decretal order. o 6 a 
 
 For entering a caveat . . . .^ ^ ^ ^ 
 
 For procuring certificate of no caveat 
 
 And“Ln/lkfees"^ly the present pract^ 
 
 ‘®XXXV. In these Orders and the Schedules, the foUowing words have the 
 several meaLgs, hereby assigned to them, over and above their several ordinary 
 ml^ng“*u7ess there L southing in the subject or context repugnant to such 
 
 '““‘wOTds’iS'^ing the singular number include the plural number, and 
 words importing the plural number include the singular number. 
 
 2. Words importing the masculine gender mclude females. 
 
3 The word “affidavit” includes “ affirmation” and “ declaration on honour." 
 
 4: rt: Z' “ person” or “ party- includes “a body weU as a 
 
 5 . The word “ legacy” includes “an annuity, and a specihc as well as a 
 
 6 Th^wt^^legSMucludes-apersoninte^^^^^^ 
 
 ?; The Expression “residuary legatee” includes “a person interested m the 
 residue.” 
 
 SCHEDULE (A.) 
 
 Forms of Claim. 
 
 1 a Creditor upon the Estate oj a deceased Person, seeking Payment of hi. 
 
 ^ Debt out the Deceased's Ptrsonal Assets, 
 
 In Chancery, 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him'], 
 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. ^ 
 
 E. F., Defendant, 
 
 The claim of A. B., of , the above-named plaintiff. The said A. B. states, 
 
 that C. D., late of , deceased, was at the time of his d^eath, and ^at ms 
 
 estate still is, justly indebted to him, the said A. B., m t^e sum of for 
 goods sold and delivered by the said A. B. to the said C. D., [or otherwise, as 
 the case may he ; or, if the debt is secured by any written instrument, state tM date 
 and nature thereof] ; and that the said C. D. died in or about the month of — - , 
 and that the above-named defendant, E. F., is the executor [or admxnistraWr] of 
 the said C. D., and that the said debt hath not been paid ; and therefore the said 
 A. B. claims to be paid the said debt or sum of £ — , with his costs of this suit ; 
 and, in default thereof, he claims to have the personal estate of the said C. D. 
 administered in this court, on behalf of himself and all other the unsatisfied 
 creditors of the said C. D. ; and, for that purpose, that all proper directions may 
 be given and accounts taken. 
 
 jVbte. — This form may be varied, according to the circumstances of the case, 
 where the claimant is not the original creditor, but has become interested in or 
 entitled to the debt ; in which case the character in which he claims is to be 
 stated. 
 
 2 . By a Leqatee under the Will of any deceased Person, seeking Payment or 
 Delivery of his Legacy out of the Testator's Personal Assets. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming Aim], 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 The claim of A. B., of , the above-named plaintiff. The said A. B. states, 
 
 that he is a legatee to the amount of £ — , under the will, dated the day of 
 
 , of , late of , deceased, who died on the day of , and 
 
 that the above-named C. D. is the executor of the said ; and that the said 
 
 legacy of £ — , together with interest thereon after the rate of £ — per cent, per 
 
 annum from the day of , [the day mentioned in the will for the payment 
 
 of the legacy, or the expiration of twelve calendar months after the said testator's 
 death], is now due and owing to him, the said A. B., [or still unpaid or unsatis- 
 fied], [or unappropriated or unsecured], And the said A. B. therefore claims to 
 be paid [or satisfied] the said legacy and interest, [or to have the said legacy and 
 interest appropriated and secured ] ; and, in default thereof, he claims to have the 
 
43 
 
 {personal estate of the said administered in this court, on behalf of himself 
 
 and all other the legatees of the said ; and, for that purpose, that all pro- 
 
 per directions may be given and accounts taken. 
 
 Note. This form may be varied, according to the circumstances of the case, 
 
 where the legacy is an annuity, or specitic, or where the plaintiff is not the 
 legatee, but has become entitled to or interested in the legacy ; in which case 
 the character in which the plaintiff claims is to be stated. 
 
 3. By a Residuary Legatee^ or any of the several Residuary Legatees^ of any de~ 
 ceased Person^ seeking an account of the Residue^ and Payment or Appro- 
 priation of his Share therein. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [ Lord Chancellor], 
 
 Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming nim], 
 or, 
 
 f Master of the Rolls]. ^ ^ 
 
 *■ Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 The claim of A. B., of , the above-named plaintiff. The said A. B. 
 
 states, that he is the residuary legatee [or one of the residuary legatees^ under 
 
 the will, dated the day of , of , late of , who died on the — 
 
 day of , and that the above-named defendant, C. D., is the ejwcutor of the 
 
 said , and that the said C. D. hath not paid to the said A. ^ [o'* 
 
 share of the"] residuary personal estate of the said testator; the said A. B. there- 
 fore claims to have the personal estate of the said administered in this 
 
 court, and to have his costs of this suit ; and for that purpose, that all proper 
 directions may be given and accounts taken. 
 
 ^o/e.—This form may be varied, according to the circumstances of the case, 
 where the plaintiff is not the residuary legatee, but has become entitled to or 
 interested in the residue ; in which case the character m which he claims is 
 to be stated. 
 
 4. By the Person or any of the Persons entitled to the Personal Estate of ay 
 Person who may have died intestate, and seeking an Account of such I er- 
 sonal Estate, and Payment of his Share thereof 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 f Lord Chancellor] , • t i 
 
 Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him], 
 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls] . Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 Thp rlnim of A B of the above-named plaintiff. The said A. B. states, 
 
 that hettrnexiof kin, [or oneofthene^t o/»m]. a-ording to^he s^tes for 
 
 rtf fti: 
 
 Tnd fhJt thrsaidC b h!ls not accounted for or paid to the said A. B. the [or 
 B:s shay o/rte] pc^onaU^UU 
 
 cturf and'tohaJe hircoste Iff this suit ; and, for that purpose, that alt proper 
 directions may be given and accounts taken. 
 
6. By the Executor or Administrator of a deceased Person, claimmg to have 
 the Personal Estate of the Testator administered under the Virection oj 
 the Court. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], . 
 
 [Vice Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming hm\. 
 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls] . 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 The claim of A. B., of . The said A. B. states, that he is the executor 
 
 {or administrator^ of E. F., late of , but now deceased, who departed this 
 
 life on or about ; and that he hath possessed the personal estate of the 
 
 said E. F. to some amount, and that he is willing and desirous to account for the 
 same, and that the whole of the personal estate of the said E. F. should be duly 
 administered in this court for the benefit of all persons interested therein or 
 entitled thereto ; and that C. D. is interested in the said personal estate as one 
 of the next of kin {or residuary legatee'] of the said E. F., and the said A. B. 
 claims to have the personal estate of the said E. F. applied in a due course of 
 administration under the direction of this Court, and in the presence of the said 
 C. D. and such other persons interested in the said estate as this Court may be 
 pleased to direct, or that the said C. D. may shew good cause to the contrary ; 
 and that the costs of this suit may be provided for ; and, for these purposes, that 
 all proper directions may be given and accounts taken. 
 
 6. By a Legal or Equitable Mortgagee or Person entitled to a Lien as Security 
 for a Debt, seeking Foreclosure or Sale, or otherwise to enforce his Security, 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [ Lord Chancellor], 
 
 Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him], 
 
 or. 
 
 of » and made between {parties], {and a transfer thereof made by indenture 
 
 dated the-^-^ day of- , and made between {parties],] the said A. B. is a 
 
 mortgagee [or an equitable mortgagee] of [or is entitled to a lien upon] certain 
 freehold property [or copyhold, or leasehold, or other property, as the case may 
 be] therein comprised, for securing the sum £ — and interest, and that the time 
 for payment thereof has elapsed ; and that the above-named C. D. is entitled to 
 the ecjuity of redemption of the same mortgaged premises, [or the premises sub- 
 ject to such lien] ; and the said A. B. therefore claims to be paid the said sum of 
 £ and interest, and the costs of this suit ; and, in default thereof, he claims to 
 foreclose the equity of redemption of the said mortgaged premises, [or to have 
 the said mortgaged premises sold, or to have the premises subject to such'^ien sold, 
 ^ the case may be], and the produce thereof applied in or towards payment of 
 his said debt and costs; and for that purpose to have all proper directions given 
 and accounts taken. 
 
 » 
 
 Cl 
 
45 
 
 7. By a Person entitled to the Redemption of any Legal or Equitable Mortgage ^ 
 or any Lien, seeking to redeem the same. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming AimJ, 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D. Defendant. 
 
 The claim of A. B., of , the above-named plaintiff. The said A. B. 
 
 states, that under or by virtue of an indenture, [or other document], dated the 
 
 day of , and made between [jpariies], [and the assurances hereinafter 
 
 mentioned, that is to say, an indenture, dated the day of , the will of 
 
 — , dated the day of ], the said A. B. is entitled to the equity of re- 
 
 demption of certain freehold property [or copyhold, or leasehold, or other property 
 as the case may he] therein comprised, which was originally mortgaged [or 
 pledged] for securing the sum of — and interest ; and that the above-named 
 
 defendant, C. D., is now, by virtue of the said indenture, dated the day of 
 
 , [and of subsequent assurances], the mortgagee of the said property, [or 
 
 holder of the said lien], and entitled to the principal money and interest remain- 
 ing due upon the said mortgage, [or lien] ; and he believes that the amount of 
 principal money and interest now due upon the said mortgage [or lien] is the 
 sum of £ — , or thereabouts ; and that the said A. B. hath made, or caused to be 
 made, an application to the said C. D. to receive the said sum of £ — , and any 
 costs justly payable to him, and to reconvey to the said A. B. the said mortgaged 
 property, [or property subject to the said lien], upon payment thereof, and of any 
 costs due to him in respect of the said security, but that the said C. D. has not 
 so done ; and therefore the said A. B. claims to be entitled to redeem the said 
 mortgaged property, [or property subject to the said lien], and to have the same 
 rcconveyed [or delivered up] to him, upon payment of the principal money and 
 interest, and costs due and owing upon the said mortgage, [or lien] ; and, for 
 that purpose, to have all proper directions given and accounts taken. 
 
 8. By a Person entitled to the specific Performance of an Agreement for the Sale 
 or Purchase of any Property, seeking such specific Performance. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [ Lord Chancellor] , 
 
 Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him], 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 The claim of A. B., of , the above-named plaintiff. The said A. B. states, 
 
 that by an agreement, dated the day of , and signed by the above- 
 
 named defendant, C. D., he, the said C. D., contracted to buy of him [or to sell 
 to him] certain freehold property [or copyhold, leasehold, or otiier property, as the 
 case may be] therein described or referred to, for the sum of £ — ; and that he 
 has made, or caused to be made, an application to the said C. D. specifically to 
 perform the said agreement on his part, but that he has not done so ; and the 
 said A. B. therefore claims to be entitled to a specific performance of the said 
 agreement, and to have his costs of this suit ; and, for that purpose, to have all 
 proper directions given ; and he hereby offers specifically to perform the same 
 on his part. 
 
By a Person entitled to on 
 
 Partnership, dissolved or expired, seeking such Account. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 fvice^ChTceUor'of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him], 
 org 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant 
 
 TKo nf A B of the above-named plaintiff. The said A. B. 
 
 stales tha tt May of — . down to the — day of he and the 
 
 fbove-nald C. D. carried on the business of-- m copartnership, under cer- 
 tain articTes of copartnership, dated the '*7 - 7 ;. ""a-rb treTld 
 
 [parties], [or without articles, as the case maybe] ; and he saith that the 
 
 partnership was dissolved [or expired, as the case may be] on the day of 
 
 —, and he claims an account of the partnership dealings and transactions 
 between him and the said C. 0., and to have the affairs and business of the said 
 partnership wound up and settled under the direction of this court ; and, for that 
 purpose, that all proper directions may be given and accounts taken. 
 
 10. By a Person entitled to an equitable Estate or Interest and claiming to use 
 
 the Name of his Trustee in prosecuting an Action for his own sole Benefit . 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], • t 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him\, 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. ™ 
 
 ^ Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 The claim of A. B., of , the above-named plaintiff. The said A. B. states, 
 
 that under an indenture, dated the day of — , and made between [parties], 
 
 he is entitled to an equitable estate or interest in certain property therein 
 described or referred to, and that the above-named defendant is a trustee for him 
 of such property ; and that, being desirous to prosecute an action at law against 
 - in respect of such property, he has made, or caused to be made, an appli- 
 cation to the said defendant to allow him to bring such action in his name, and 
 has offered to indemnify him against the costs of such action, but that the said 
 defendant has refused or neglected to allow his name to be used for that purpose ; 
 and the said A. B. therefore claims to be allowed to prosecute the said action in 
 the name of the said defendant, and hereby offers to indemnify him against tlie 
 costs of such action. 
 
 11. By a Person entitled to have a new Trustee appointed in a Case where 
 there is no power in the Instrument creating the Trust to appoint new Trus- 
 tees, or where the Power cannot be exercised, and seeking to appoint a new 
 Trustee. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him], 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 The claim of A. B., of — the above-named plaintiff. The said A. B. 
 
 states, that under an indenture, dated day of, and made between [parties], 
 
 [or will of , or other document, as the case may be], he, the said A. B., is in- 
 
 terested in certain trust property therein mentioned or referred to, and that the 
 above-named defendant C. D. is the present trustee of such property, [or is the 
 
47 
 
 teal or personal representative of the last surviving trustee of such property, as the 
 case may be "] ; aiui that there is no power in the said indenture for will or other 
 document] to appoint new trustees, [or that the power in the said indenture [or 
 other document] to appoint new trustees cannot be executed] ; and the said A. B. 
 therefore claims to have new trustees appointed of the said trust property, in the 
 place of [ort» act in conjunction with] the said C. D. 
 
 12. By a Party entitled to revive or to carry on a Suit, and seeking to revive or 
 carry on the Suit. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 in 
 
 original 
 
 claim.] 
 
 Lord Chancellor], 
 
 Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him], 
 
 [Title of this claim.] 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff, 
 and 
 
 C. D., Defendant ; 
 
 and 
 
 Between G. H., Plaintiff, 
 and 
 
 K. L., Defendant. 
 
 The claim of G. H., of , the above-named plaintiff. The said G. H. 
 
 states, that the said A. B. filed his claim in this suit on or about ; that on 
 
 or about the said A. B. died, [or became bankrupt or insolvent ] ; that the 
 
 said suit, and all proceedings thereunder, have thereby become abated, [or 
 fective] ; that the said G. H. has become and is the executor [or administrator, 
 or the assignee of the estate and effects] of the said A. B., and he claims to be 
 entitled to revive the said suit and proceedings, [or to be entitled to carry on the 
 said suit and proceedings], and to have all such relief as the said A. B. would 
 have been entitled to if he had lived, [or had not become bankrupt or insolvent ] ; 
 or that the said C. D. ought to shew good cause to the contrary. 
 
 Note . — This form may be applied to any case to which Order XXI. applies, 
 and may be varied, according to the circumstances of each case. 
 
 SCHEDULE (B.) No 1. 
 
 Form of W^rit of Summons on Claim. 
 
 Victoria, by the grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and 
 Ireland Queen, Defender of the Faith, to C. D. greeting. Whereas A. B. hath 
 caused to be filed with the Record and Writ Clerks of our High Court of Chan- 
 cery a claim as follows : [claim to be set forth verbatim] : therefore we command 
 you, [and every of you, umere there is more than one defendant], that within eight 
 days after the service of this writ on you, exclusive of the day of such service, 
 laying all excuses and other matters aside, you do cause an appearance to this 
 writ to be entered for you in our High Court of Chancery ; and further, that on 
 the fourteenth day after the service of this writ, or on the seal or motion day 
 then next following, you do, personally or by your counsel, appear in the court 
 of our Lord Chancellor, before the Vice-Chancellor of England, [or Vice- 
 Chancellor, naming him], [or in the court of our Master of the holls], at ten of 
 the clock in the forenoon, and then and there shew cause, if you can. why the 
 said A. B. should not have such relief against you as is claimed by the said 
 claim, or why such order as shall be just, with reference to the claim, should 
 not be made ; and hereof fail not at your peril. Witness ourself, at West- 
 minster, the day of .in the year of our reign. 
 
 [The following memorandum to be placed at the foot. J 
 Appearance to be entered at the Record and Writ Clerk’s Office in Chancery- 
 lane, London; and if you neglect to enter your appearance, and either per- 
 

 48 
 
 ^1 in the Hieh Court of Chancery, at the 
 
 sonally or by your couns -u™ mentioned, you will be subject to such 
 place and on the day make aeainst you in your absence, for pay- 
 
 men" or satl?aX“o7the «id claim, or as the nature and circumstance, ol the 
 case may require. 
 
 SCHEDULE (B.) No. 2. 
 
 Victoria, &c., to , greeting. 
 
 Whereas A. B ,of , bath caused to be filed a claim against C. D., claiming 
 
 Ac rsa<7ortA on/j the claim, without the introductory statemenf] ■. and mhenee, 
 
 by an order made in the said cause, dated the day of — , it was ordered 
 
 whereas Mr. the Master to whom the said order stands referred, 
 
 hUcertmcate, dated the — day of—, certified to us that you 
 oueht to be a party to the said cause, and to be served with a writ of summon. 
 Sn • therefore we command you, that within eight days after service of thu 
 writ on you, exclusive of the day of such service, you do cause an appearance to 
 be entered for you in our High Court of Chancery, and that you do attend the 
 proceedings in the said cause as a party defendant thereto, and do and observe 
 such things as are by our said Court ordered and directed in the said cause; 
 and herein fail not. Witness, &c. 
 
 IThe following memorandum to he placed at the foot.'] 
 
 Appearance to be entered at the Record and Writ Clerks’ Office, Chancery- 
 lane; London ; and if you neglect to appear, the proceedings wiU be carried on 
 without further notice to you. 
 
 SCHEDULE (B.) No. 3. 
 
 Victoria, &c. to , greeting. 
 
 Whereas A. B., of , hath caused to be filed a claim against C. D., claiming 
 
 &c. [set forth the claim verbatim]: and whereas the said A. B. hath departed 
 this life, [or become bankrupt]y [or as the case may 6e], whereby the said suit 
 hath become abated, [or defective]^ and G. H. is now the legal personal repre- 
 sentative [or assignee] of the said A. B., and as such claims to be entitled to 
 revive [or carry on] the said suit : therefore we command you, the said C. D., 
 that within eight days after the service of this writ on you, exclusive of the day 
 of such service, you do cause an appearance to be entered for you in our High 
 Court of Chancery ; and further, that within sixteen days after such service, you 
 do shew good cause, if you can, why the suit, and all proceedings thereunder, 
 should not be revived against you, and be in the same plight and condition as 
 the same were in at the time of the said abatement thereof, [or why the, suit and 
 proceedings should not be carried on against you as claimed]. Witness, &c. 
 
 [The following memorandum to be placed at the foot. 
 
 Appearance to be entered at the Record and Writ Clerks’ Office, in Chancery- 
 lane, London ; and if you desire to shew cause, you are to enter a caveat at the 
 same office within the time limited, otherwise the suit will stand revived, or may 
 be carried on, without further order. 
 
 SCHEDULE (B.) No. 4. 
 
 Form of Caveat against Revivor. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 And between G. H., Plaintiff. 
 
 K. L., Defendant. 
 
 The said K. L. objects to the suit in the plaintiffs claim mentioned being re- 
 vived [or carried on] against him in the manner claimed by the plaintiff. 
 
4J» 
 
 SCHEDULE (C.) 
 
 1. Form of Order for Payment of a Debtor Legacy* 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him ] , 
 or, 
 
 [Ma.ster of the Rolls]. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion this day made unto this Court by Mr. , of counsel for the 
 
 plaintiff, and upon hearing Mr. , of counsel for the defendant, [or upon 
 
 reading a certificate of an appearance having been entered by the defendant ^ , [or 
 upon hearing an affidavit of service upon the defendant of the writ of summon.^ 
 issued in this catLse'\i and upon reading the claim filed in this cause on the — 
 
 day of , [and an affidavit of y filed in this cause~\, [or the defendant by 
 
 his counsel admitting assets of the testator or intestate in die said claim named], 
 this Court doth order that the defendant do, within a month after service upon 
 him of this order, pay to the plaintiff the sum of £ — , together with interest 
 
 thereon at the rate of £ — per cent, per annum, from the day of — to 
 
 the time of such payment, together with the costs of this suit, to be taxed by the 
 Taxing Master in rotation. 
 
 2. Form of Order on Executor or Administrator to account, on Claim by a 
 Creditor of Testator or Intestate. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him]. 
 
 or. 
 
 [Master of the Rolls.] 
 
 Date. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion &c., [as in Form No. l], this Court doth declare that all persons 
 who are creditors of the said testator or intestate are entitled to the benefit of this 
 order : and it is ordered, that it be referred to the Master of this Court in rotation 
 to take an account of what is due to the plaintiff, and all other the creditors of 
 
 , deceased, the testator [or intestate"] in the plaintiff s claim named, and of 
 
 his funeral expenses ; and it is ordered, that the Master do take an account of the 
 personal estate of the said testator [or intestate] come to the hands of the said 
 defendant, his executor, [or administrator], or to the hands of any other person 
 or persons by his order or for his use : and it is ordered, that the said testator s 
 [or intestate^s] personal estate be applied in payment of his debts and funeral 
 expenses in a due course of administration : and this Court doth reserve the con- 
 sideration of all further directions, and of the course of this suit, until after the 
 said Master shall have made his report. 
 
 3. Form of Order to account, on Claim by a Legatee. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him], 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls], 
 
 Date. 
 
 Between A. B., a legatee of , ) piamtiff 
 
 deceased , , y 
 
 C. D Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion &c., [os in Form No. l],this Court doth declare that all persons 
 who are legatees of the said testator are entitled to the benefit of this order : and 
 
 D 
 
11 it hP referred to the Master of this court in rotation to take 
 
 it IS ordered, that it ^ef-te not snecifically bequeathed of , deceased, 
 
 an account of the rlaim named come to the hands of the defendant, or 
 
 to the hands of any ^ g„ account of the said testator’s debts, 
 
 ordered, that the said Master ^ ordered, that 
 
 Ihrs'ddtSr’s said perLal estate be applied in payment of his funeral ex- 
 
 the saia testator of administration, and then in payment of hig 
 
 legaciesrld this Court doth reserve the consideration of all further directions, 
 and of the costs of this suit, until after the said Master shall have made his report. 
 
 4. Form of Order to account, on Claim by a Residuary Legatee, or one of several 
 Residuary Legatees. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 r Lord ChancellorT, * i * i 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming /iinij, 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Between A. B., a residuary legatee 7 plaintiff. 
 
 of , deceased 3 
 
 C. D Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion, &c., [as in Form No. l], this Court doth declare that all 
 the residuary legatees named or described in the will of , dece^ed, the tes- 
 
 tator named in the plaintiffs claim, are entitled to the benefit of this order, and 
 to attend the proceedings under the same before the Master; and it is referred 
 to the Master to inquire and state to the Court who were the residuary legatees 
 of the testator living at the time of his death, and whether any of them are since 
 dead, and if dead, who is or are their legal personal representative or repre- 
 sentatives ; and if the Master shall find that all such residuary legatees, or 
 their legal personal representatives, have been duly served with writs of sum- 
 mons, he is to proceed to take an account &c., [05 in No. 3 , to tlie end.~\ 
 
 5. Form of Order to account j on Claim by the next of A 7 w, or one of the next of 
 Kin^ of an Intestate. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming Ai>«], 
 
 OTf 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion &c. [ns in Form No. 1 ], this Court doth declare that all 
 
 the next of kin, according to the Statutes of Distribution, of , the intestate 
 
 named in the plaintiff’s claim, are entitled to the benefit of this order, and to 
 attend the proceedings before the Master under the same ; and it is referred to 
 the Master of this court in rotation to inquire and state to the Court who were 
 
 the next of kin, according to the Statutes of Distribution of the said , living 
 
 at the time of his decease, and whether any of them are since dead, and if dead, 
 who is or are their legal personal representative or representatives ; and if the 
 said Master shall find that such next of kin have been duly served with writs 
 of summons to attend the proceedings before him under this order, then it is 
 
51 
 
 I ) 
 
 ordered, that it be referred to the said Master to take an account of the said 
 intestates personal estate, \_usu(U accounts personal estate y debtSy and funeral 
 expensesy 4fc., as in form No. 3.] 
 
 6. Form of Order for Account of Personal Estate of a deceased Person y on the 
 Claim of the Executor or Administrator. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 E Lord Chancellor], 
 
 Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, nayning Aim], 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion &c., [asm Form No. 1], this Court doth declare, that all persons 
 interested in the personal estate of the said testator [or intestate^ are entitled to 
 the benefit of this order: and it is ordered, that it be referred to the Master to 
 take an account of the testator’s [or intestate's'] personal estate possessed by 
 the plaintiff, or by any other person by his order or for his use, and also 
 to take an account of the testator’s [or intestate's] funeral expenses, debts, 
 and legacies: and it is ordered, that such personal estate be applied in a due 
 course of administration in payment of such funeral expenses, debts, and lega- 
 cies : and any further directions which be necessary are hereby reserved, &c. 
 
 7. Form of Order of Foreclosure, on Claim by a Legal or Equitable Mortgagee. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming him], 
 or 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion, &c., [a« in Form No. l], this Court doth order, that it be re- 
 ferred to the Master of this Court in rotation to take an account of what is due 
 to the plaintiff for principal and interest on the mortgage [or equitable mortgage] 
 in the plaintiffs claim mentioned i and it is ordered, that it be referred to the 
 Taxing Master in rotation to tax the plaintiff his costs of this suit ; and upon 
 the defendant paying to the plaintiff what shall be reported due to him for prin- 
 cipal and interest as aforesaid, together with the said costs when taxed, within 
 six months after the said Master shall have made his report, at such time and 
 place as the said Master shall appoint, it is ordered, that the plaintiff [do recoif 
 vey the moi'tgaged jrremises in the plaintiff* s affidavit of claim mentioned, free and 
 clear of all incumbrances done by him, or any claiming by, from or under him, 
 and] do deliver up all deeds and writings in his custody or power relating thereto, 
 upon oath to the said defendant, or to whom he shall appoint ; but in default of the 
 defendant paying to the plaintiff such principal, interest, and costs as aforesaid 
 by the time aforesaid, it is ordered, that the defendant [do stand absolutely de- 
 barred and foreclosed of and from all equity of redemption of, in, and to the said 
 mortgaged premises] do convey to the plaintiff the premises comprised in the 
 equitable mortgage in the plaintiffs affidavit of claim mentioned, free and clear 
 of all right, title, interest, equity, and redemption of, in, and to the said pre- 
 mises ; and the Master is to settle the conveyance, if the parties differ about the 
 same. 
 
ru ■ n T poal or Eauilable Mortgagee or Pcraou 
 
 ronu 0/ O.,/.- 0/6W.. o,. ' 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [^ce-Chancrilor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming Aim], 
 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 c r c Vnrm No 11, this Court doth order that it be re- 
 Upon motion &c., [«5 m Poit to take an account of what is due 
 
 ferred to the Master of this the mortgage [or equitable mortgage 
 
 to the plaintiff for principal and ^“terest on me m S L ^ that it be 
 
 or /iVul in the Pjaintiffs claim "^entioned^. ^andj plaintiff his costs 
 
 referred to the Taxing ^ t paying to the plaintiff what shall be 
 
 of this and jon as aforesaid, together with the 
 
 reported due to him for pnn p Master shall have made his report, at 
 
 rdatTng ^erTto upon oath, to the defendant, or to whom he shall appomt , bu 
 relating mer , J , naving to the plaintiff such principal, interest, and 
 "osts '^d it is ordered, that the said mort- 
 
 o-fltrPfl nremises for the vremises subject to the said equitable mortgaged or lien\ be 
 wi” apmoba^ said Master : and it is ordered, that the money 
 to arise by such sale be paid into court, to the end that the same may e u y 
 applied in payment of what shall be found due to the plaintiff for principal, 
 interest, and costs as aforesaid : and this Court doth reserve the considerahon 
 of all further directions until after the said Master shaU have made his report. 
 
 9. Form of an Order for Redemption, on Claim bp Persons entitled to redeem. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], • i -i 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, namiiig him], 
 or^ 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 ™ 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion &c., [as in Form No. 1], this Court doth order, that it be 
 red to the Master in rotation to take an account of what is due to the defendan 
 for principal and interest on his mortage [or equitable mortage or P® 
 
 plaintiff’s claim mentioned : and it is ordered, that it be referred to the 
 Master in rotation to tax the defendant his costs of this suit : and upon the 
 plaintiff paying to the defendant what shall be reported due to him for pnncipa 
 and interest, together with such costs, when taxed, within six months after t e 
 said Master shall have made his report, at such time and place as the sai 
 Master shall appoint, this Court doth order, that the defendant do reconvey the 
 mortgaged premises [or deliver up possession of the property subject to the equi- 
 table mortgage or lieii] in the plaintiff s claim mentioned, free and clear from m 
 incumbrances done by him, or any claiming by, from, or under him, and 
 deliver up all deeds and writings in his custody or power relating thereto, upon 
 oath, to the plaintiff, or to whom he shall appoint ; but in default the * 
 
 said claim is to stand dismissed out of this court, with costs, to be taxed by the 
 said Taxing Master, and to be paid by the plaintiff to the defendant. 
 
I 
 
 53 
 
 10. Form of Order of Reference of Titley on Claim of Persons seeking specific 
 
 Performance. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England or Vice-Chancellor, naming him]y 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion &c., [as in Form No. 1], this Court doth order, that it be re- 
 ferred to the Master of this court in rotation to inquire whether a good title can 
 be made to the property comprised in the agreement in the said plaintiflTs claim 
 mentioned ; and in case the said Master shall be of opinion that a good title 
 can be made, it is ordered, that he do state at what time it was first shewn that 
 such good title could be made : and this Court doth reserve the consideration of 
 all further directions, and of the costs of this suit, until after the said Master 
 shall have made his report. 
 
 11. Form of Order for an Account of Partnership Dealings and Transactions 
 on Claim of Persons entitled to the Account, 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming Ai?/i], 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff. 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion &c., [as in Form No. 1], this Court doth order, that it be re- 
 ferred to the Master of this court in rotation to take an account of the partner- 
 ship dealings and transactions between the plaintiff and the defendant from the 
 
 day of : and it is ordered, that what, upon taking the said account, 
 
 shall be found due from either of the said parties to the other of them, be paid 
 by the party from whom, to the party to whom, the same shall be found due .* 
 and this Court doth reserve the consideration of all further directions, and of 
 the costs of this suit, until after the said Master shall have made his report. 
 
 12. Form of an Order y on Claim by a Person claiming to use the Name of his 
 
 Trustee. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], i t 
 
 [Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor naming /^^wl], 
 or, 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff, 
 
 C. D , Defendant. 
 
 Upon motion, &c., [as in Form No. l3» this Court doth order, that the 
 plaintiff be at liberty to use the name of the defendant in prosecuting the action 
 at law in the plaintiff’s clmrn mentioned, on indemnifying the defendant against 
 the costs of such action ; and it is ordered, that it be referred to the Master of • 
 this court in rotation to settle the indemnity to be given by the plaintiff to the 
 defendant, in case the parties differ about the same. 
 
54 
 
 J 
 
 13. Form of Order, on Claim for the Appomtment of new Trustees. 
 
 In Chancery. 
 
 [Lord Chancellor], 
 
 Vice-Chancellor of England, or Vice-Chancellor, naming hm'\y 
 
 UT y 
 
 [Master of the Rolls]. 
 
 Date, 
 
 Between A. B., Plaintiff, 
 
 C. D., Defendant. 
 
 Date, 
 
 ±7clcnQalit« 
 
 Uuon motion &c.„ [a* in Form No. 1], this Court doth order, that it be re- 
 . .. -nir tn n mini nt —— nroner nersons tn 
 
 Upon motion oic.,, x • ji ^ 
 
 ferred to the Master of this court in rotation to appoint proper persons to 
 
 be new trustees under the indenture [or will or other ] in the plaintir s 
 
 claim mentioned, in the place of [or to act in conjunction with^ the defendant: 
 and it is ordered, that the defendant do convey [assign or transfer] the trust 
 fund or property [refeiring to it] to such new trustees, [or so as to vest the same in 
 such new trustees jointly with himself]y upon the trusts of the said indenture, 
 [or wUl or other document], or such of them as are now subsisting and capable of 
 taking effect, and they are to declare the trust thereof accordingly, such con- 
 veyance [or assignme 7 it] to be settled by the said Master, in case the parties 
 differ about the same : and it is ordered, that the defendant do deliver over to such 
 new trustees all deeds and wrilings in his custody or power relating to the said trust 
 
 new truste 
 property]. 
 
 CoTTENHAM, C. 
 
 Langdale, M. R. 
 
 Lancelot Shadwell, V. C. E. 
 J. L. Knight Bruci , V. C. 
 James Wigram, V. C. 
 
 POSTSCRIPT. — The New Orders of April 22, 1850, came into operation on 
 the first day of this Term ; and the following extract from “ The Times,” shews 
 that conflicting opinions already exist amongst the Equity Judges, as regards 
 the construction to be put upon some of the clauses. 
 
 “Vice-Chancellor’s Court, May 23rd, 1850. (Before Sir J. K. Bruce.) 
 The New Orders. — In reference to a case brought under the notice of the 
 Court, in which a Special Order was asked for leave to file ‘a Claim,’ his Honor 
 took occasion to say that the New Orders ought to receive a liberal construction. 
 His Honor also stated, that he had been informed that * Claims,’ under the New ^ 
 Orders, had been held by two Judges of the Court not to require the signature 
 of Counsel. With deference to those learned Judges, his Honor thought other- 
 wise ; but as the point was not then before him, he must not be considered as 
 giving any judicial opinion on the point. He respectfully differed from the opi- 
 nion, without judicially deciding it .” — The Times, May 24th, 1850. 
 
 On the 3rd of June, 1850, another set of “New Qrders” were issued, (See 
 Appendix, pp. 55, 56), but it must be quite evident to any person who has con- 
 sidered the subject, that, as we have before observed, “ satisfactory Chancery 
 Reform cannot be effectuated by such means alone.” 
 
 A VOICE FROM LINCOLN’S INN. 
 
 Trinity Term, 1850. 
 
55 
 
 APPENDIX.— NEW CHANCERY ORDERS. 
 
 ISSUED, JUNE 3 , 1850 . 
 
 Thf Right Hon. Charles Christopher Lord Cottenham, Lord High 
 Chancellor of Great Britain, by and with the advice and assistance of the Right Hon. 
 Henry Lord Langdale, Master of the Rolls, the Right Hon. Sir Lancelot 
 Shadwell, Vice-Chancellor of England, the Right Hon. the Vice-Chancellor 
 Sir James Lewis Knight Bruce, and the Right Hon. the Vice-Chancellor 
 Sir James Wigram, doth hereby, in pursuance of an Act of Parliament passed 
 in the fourth year of the reign of her present Majesty, intituled “ An Act for 
 facilitating the Administration of Justice in the Court of Chancery,” and of an 
 Act passed in the fifth year of the reign of her present Majesty, intituled “ An 
 Act to amend an Act of the Fourth Year of the Reign of her present Majesty, 
 intituled ‘An Act for facilitating the Administration of Justice in the Court of 
 Chancery,’” and of an Act passed in the eighth and ninth years of the reign of 
 her present Majesty, intituled “An Act for amending certain Acts of the Fourth 
 and Fifth Years of the Reign of her Majesty, for facilitating the Administration 
 of Justice in the Court of Chancery, and for providing for the Discharge of the 
 Duties of the Subpoena-office after Death, Resignation, or Removal of the pre- 
 sent Patentee of that Office,” and in pursuance and execution of all other powers 
 enabling him in that behalf, order and direct, that all and every the rules, 
 orders, and directions hereinafter set forth shall henceforth be, and for all pur- 
 poses be deemed and taken to be, General Orders and Rules of the Hiuh 
 Court of Chancery, viz. : — 
 
 I. Every decree or order of reference is to be brought into the Master’s office, 
 by the party having the carriage thereof, within ten days after the same shall 
 have been passed and entered ; and in default thereof, any other party to the 
 cause or matter is to be at liberty to bring in the same, and such party shall 
 have the carriage of the proceedings under such decree or order, unless the 
 Master shall otherwise specially direct. 
 
 II. If upon the warrant taken out for considering the decree or order of refer- 
 ence, or at any time during the reference, it shall appear to the Master, with respect 
 to the whole or any portion of the proceedings, that the interests of the parties can 
 be classified, he is to be at liberty to require the persons constituting each or 
 any class to be represented by the same solicitor; and if the parties constituting 
 such class cannot agree upon the solicitor to represent them, the Master is to be 
 at liberty to nominate such solicitor for the purpose of the proceedings before 
 him ; and if any of the parties constituting such class shall decline to authorise 
 the solicitor so nominated to act for him, and shall insist upon being represented 
 by a different solicitor, such party shall personally pay the costs of his own 
 solicitor of and relating to the proceedings before the Master with respect to 
 which such nomination shall have been made, and all such further costs as shall 
 be occasioned to any of the parties by his being represented by a different so- 
 licitor from the solicitor so to be nominated. 
 
 III. The arrangement and regulation of the course of proceedings under 
 each reference are to be wholly subject to the control and direction of the Mas- 
 ter; and the Master is to proceed with the reference made to him as speedily as 
 the nature thereof and the business of the office will allow. 
 
 IV. The duration of warrants to proceed upon any reference before the 
 Master, is not to be limited to an hour, or any other period of time ; and the 
 proceedings upon any warrant are, as far as possible, to be continued conse- 
 cutively from hour to hour, and from day to day, until the same shall be com- 
 pleted, but not so as to cause unreasonable delay in other causes or matters de- 
 pending before the Master ; and the Master shall therefore be at liberty to 
 adjourn the further hearing of any matter or thing before him to such future day 
 as he shall think fit; and on every such adjournment the parties shall be obliged 
 to attend without a further warrant, unless the Master shall otherwise direct. 
 
 V. The Master shall give priority, as far as may be, to exceptions for insuf- 
 ficiency, impertinence, and scandal, and to matters and applications under the 
 3 & 4 Will. 4 c. 94, s. 13, and the orders made in pursuance thereof, and to 
 any other matters or applications requiring immediate despatch. 
 
 VI. The Master’s power to proceed ex parte, in case of the non-attendance 
 
of any party on any warrant, shall extend to the case of his non-attendance 
 upon any adjournment of any warrant. 
 
 VII. The Master’s power to award costs, in case of the non-attendance of 
 
 any party upon any warrant, is to extendrto the case of his non-attendance upon 
 any adjournment of any warrant to a fixed time. , , , , , , - 
 
 VIII. In all cases when a proceeding has been unduly delayed, by reason of 
 
 the neglect of any party or his solicitor, the Master shall, in the first re[^rt 
 which he shall make on the subject-matter in respect of which such proceeding 
 has been unduly delayed, state specially to the Court the circumstances of such 
 delay, in order that the Court may, if it shall so think fit, in addition to and 
 notwithstanding any costs which the Master may have certified to be paid in 
 the course of the proceedings before him, make such further order in respect 
 thereof as justice shall require. • i. 
 
 IX. If it shall appear to the Master that any state of facts, affidavit, or other 
 proceeding before him contains statements which are impertinent, or of un- 
 necessary length, he shall be at liberty (without any application made to him for 
 the purpose) to disallow such matter, distinguishing by his initials in the margin 
 the parts so disallowed ; and he shall cause a memorandum of his having dis- 
 allowed such impertinent matter to be endorsed on the office copies of the draft 
 of his report, as to the particular inquiry on which such state of facts, affidavit, 
 or other proceeding shall have been used before him ; and in the taxation of 
 costs, no costs shall be allowed to the parties by or on whose behalf such state 
 of facts, affidavit, or other proceeding was brought into the Master’s office, for 
 or in respect of the matter so disallowed, and the Taxing Master shall allow to 
 the other parties to the suit or matter all such costs as have been incurred by or 
 occasioned to them by reason of the matter so disallowed ; and such costs shall 
 be paid by the party by or on whose behalf such state of facts, affidavit, or other 
 proceeding was so brought in. 
 
 X. In all proceedings before the Master, where he is attended by counsel, 
 the allowances on the taxation of costs in respect of the fees to such counsel are to 
 be regulated upon the same principle as if the proceedings were before the Court. 
 
 XI. The costs of procuring the attendance of counsel before the Master are 
 to be allowed in the taxation of costs as between party and party, in all cases iu 
 which the Master shall certify such attendance to be proper, and in no other case. 
 
 XII. In case of the absence, from illness or otherwise, of any Master to whom 
 any cause or matter is referred, any other Master may, with his concurrence, 
 act in the place of the Master so for the time being absent ; but any order or 
 other proceeding to be made or had by or before such Master so acting is to be 
 entered as made or had by or before him for or in the place of the Master to 
 whom the reference is made. 
 
 XIIT. The Masters are forthwith and from time to time to meet and consider 
 such additional orders or regulations as may appear to them, or the majority 
 of them, calculated to expedite and facilitate the satisfactory transaction of the 
 business of the suitors in their offices, and to report such additional orders or 
 regulations to the Lord Chancellor, to the end that, if the same should be ap- 
 proved by him, proper steps may be taken for such additional orders or regula- 
 tions being adopted and duly made general rules and orders of the Court. 
 
 XIV . The Registrars are forthwith and from time to time to meet and con- 
 sider such orders or regulations as may appear to them, or the majority of them, 
 calculated, to expedite and facilitate the satisfactory transaction of the business 
 of the suitors in their office, and to report such orders or regulations to the 
 Lord Chancellor, to the end that, if the same be approved by him, proper steps 
 may be taken for such orders or regulations being adopted and duly made ge- 
 neral rules and orders of tne Court. 
 
 XV. That this Order be drawn up and entered by the Registrar of the said 
 
 (Signed) COTTENHAM, C. 
 
 Langdale, M.R. 
 
 Lancelot Shadwkll, V.C.E. 
 
 J. L. Knight Bruce, V.C. 
 
 James Wigram, V.C. 
 
 PnntPd by L. l». Hodgson, 1 Gough Square, Fleet Street, l.ondon. 
 
EEGINA versus CONWAY. 
 
 SPEECH 
 
 JAMES WHITESIDE, ESQ. Q.C. 
 
 IN THE 
 
 COURT OF QUEEN’S BENCH, 
 
 On the 26th day of January, 1850. 
 
 DUBLIN : 
 
 SAMUEL B. OLDHAM, 8, SUFFOLK-STREET. 
 
 MDCCCL. 
 
SPEECH. 
 
 My Lords, 
 
 111 this case I am in support of the (Conditional Order, 
 and 1 submit that on the grounds stated by the Court, and to which 
 1 am confined, it should be made absolute. It will be very satisfac- 
 tory to your Lordships to know, that in the present case there is no 
 conflict of affidavits, for Mr. Conway, who is a gentleman and a 
 scholar, though he has had ample time to examine into the docu- 
 ments filed, does not in one single particular contradict any circum- 
 stance as to a matter of fact set forth in our affidavits. Nobody has 
 impeached the truth of the prosecutor’s statements. Nobody has 
 impeached the report of the proceedings before the Commissioner, 
 which enabled him to submit his case properly to this Court. There- 
 fore, the question your Lordships will have to decide will be simply 
 this, whether on the facts, as they admittedly exist, in point of law 
 the prosecutor is entitled to the summary interposition of this 
 Court. My Lords, I was much struck with the good sense of the 
 observation of Mr. Justice Foster — that every man is interested in- 
 knowing what is the criminal law of the country in which he lives. 
 For no rank — no elevation in life^no conduct, however circumspect 
 soever, ought to tempt a reasonable man to conclude that these in- 
 quiries do not, nor possibly can, concern him.” The history of this 
 country proves the truth of these sensible observations. The facts 
 out of which the publications in question spring lie within a very 
 narrow compass. A procession of certain persons called Orangemen, 
 of whom the prosecutor was one, was intended to take place on the 
 J2th of July last. The procession did take place, and on its return 
 from Tollymore Park — the processionists having throughout the 
 entire day condiwted themselves in the most peaceable, orderly, and 
 inoffensive manner — were assailed at a place called Magheramayu, 
 by an armed assembly of persons called Ribbonmen, who lay in wait 
 on the hill to waylay and assassinate them. By that party a mu - 
 derous assault was made on the persons composing the procession, 
 
4 
 
 by a discharge of musketry ; and I refer ymr Lordshps to theem- 
 dence of Mr Scott, in page 24 of the Evidence, and to hat of other 
 vvitnesses, clearly dermislratiny,^^^^ by tins party «« ‘be h.lh ^ho 
 lay in ambush during the day, the proeessxon was wckedly andun- 
 plovokedly assailled. 1 need not trouble the Court by going through 
 the details of what subsequently occurred, except to state that Mr. 
 Jardine in his affidavit, distinctly negatives his presence 
 cipation in, any act of violence or outrage which followed. Out of 
 this transaction the enquiry to which I shall now call the attention 
 of your Lordships sprung. A Court of enquiry was held at Cas- 
 tlewellan, before Walter Berwick, Esq., one ot Her Majesty s Coun- 
 sel, styled a Commissioner. And the publications in question are 
 consequently divisible into two classes, one in relation to the whole 
 proceedings of that unconstitutional tribunal, and the second in re- 
 ference to what passed before the Magistrates at Petty Sessions sub- 
 sequently. To this enquiry before Mr. Berwick, my client was not 
 summoned— of it he had no notice; but his acts, his speeches, and 
 his conduct were examined into before that tribunal— they were 
 made the subject of charge against him, and the question now is, 
 what was the character of that tribunal ; for the publication of its pro- 
 ceedings, is asserted by us to be as unlawful as the existence of the 
 tribunal itself. It is necessary for your Lordships to be made ac- 
 quainted with the nature and character of this Court which assumed 
 to itself, or as perhaps I ought rather say, usurped the right to try 
 this man behind his back, and to give judgment against him, to be 
 afterwards placarded through the world. Had this gentleman, who 
 is entitled, “ the Commissioner,’' any legal authority to investigate 
 the conduct of the prosecutor — to summon his fellow subjects as 
 w’itnesses or as culprits before him — to administer oaths — to accept 
 affidavits, and to pronounce upon the law, and the guilt or innocence 
 of his fellow-men. Had he, 1 ask, any lawful authority to summon 
 his fellow-subjects before him to give an account upon oath to him 
 of their conduct, of their political sentiments and opinions, and to bring 
 with them, their books, papers, and records ; and had the defendant 
 a right to publish all the proceedings before that extraordinary tri- 
 bunal — no matter how severely reflecting on individuals — as if they 
 were proceedings before your Lordships’ Court. My Lords, I can 
 describe that tribunal, but I cannot define it, and therefore I had 
 better use the words of the learned Commissioner himself. 
 
 “ I have attended here, in pursuance of my instructions, to hold a court of 
 inquiry into the fatal occurrences — their origin and causes — that took place on 
 the I2th of July, in this neighbourhood ; and 1 shall read the instructions I have 
 received from his Excellency the Lord Lietenant, in writing, on the subject. I 
 have only to add, that I have got instruction to go fully and searchingly into all 
 the circumstances in this inquiry; and I shall not spare time, but remain here 
 until I shall have heard the evidence of every one who can give me any infornia- 
 tion that will assist in the discovery of the truth in this case. I desire that the 
 most perfect order shall be kept in this court; that no one shall speak except in 
 
the way of evidence ; and that nothing shall be said calculated to excite the 
 tt^eliiigs of any one. 1 shall hear the evidence of all parties. 1 direct that in 
 this room there shall be perfect order, and that it be kept quiet. Every one has 
 a perfect right to come in, so long as there is room for accommodation, and so 
 long as perfect order and quiet be preserved ; and I hope every one Mho can give 
 any information will come forward and give it.” 
 
 'riie Commissioner sometimes appears as a prosecutor, sometimes 
 as a .Judge, iu a proceeding which I submit respectfully has been 
 all through unconstitutional and illegal. After having made the 
 above announcement, Mr. Rea, an attorney from Belfast, said he 
 appeared before the Court on behalf of John Ward, and others whose 
 houses had been burned and injured, and also for the next of kin 
 of the parties who were killed ; and applied for summonses against 
 some parties who were not willing to attend. And these summonses 
 were ordered by Mr. Berwick to be issued, and they were issued ac- 
 cordingly. Mr. Rea who was vigilant and active, did summon a 
 number of witnesses who from distant places did attend, and if your 
 Lordships will look to page 108 of the Evidence yon will find that Mr. 
 Rea, after the investigation had lasted for a week, applied for an 
 adjournment and handed in the affidavits there fully set forth. 
 [Counsel, here read the page 108 of the printed Report of the 
 evidence venjied hy offidavit, and continued] — That affidavit I 
 venture to say is uuique in the criminal annals of this coun- 
 try. It commences, “ To Walter Berwick, Esq., ‘ the Com- 
 missioner,’ ” and it concludes thus, your obedient servant, 
 .John Rea.” That is the conclusion of the affidavit, and then 
 a short form of jurat is added — “ Sworn before me in open Court, 
 Walter Berwick, Commissioner.” He accordingly adjourned the 
 Court, first calling upon all persons who had anything to say to 
 come forward, and they should be heard. And on the 18tb of Sep- 
 tember he returns to Castlewellan, and opens the proceedings de nwo. 
 On that occasion, Mr. Ross Moore requested of the Commissioner 
 that the Commission under which he acted should be read. 1 he 
 Report of the evidence proceeds thus at page 111: 
 
 “ Mr. Berwick then produced the Commission, which he read over, and 
 which authorised him to make inquiry into the circumstances connected with the 
 proceedings near Castlewellan, on the 12ih of July last. He remarked that it 
 was in consequence of the last passage in the document referred to (authorising 
 him to have steps taken to bring to justice the parties concerned therein,) which 
 had induced him to direct the Crown Prosecutor to have informations tendered 
 against certain parties engaged in these proceedings. He conceived that if he 
 had taken the other course, which was oj^en to him, namely, taken the informa- 
 tions against the parties himself, it would have argued a distrust in the Magis- 
 trates of the district, and he felt that there should not be any departure from the 
 ordinary course ofjustice, 
 
 I'here Mr. Berwick avowed that he was the person who directed 
 the Crown Proseeutor to take the steps he did. Oaths were admin- 
 istered to every party who came before the Commissioner, and when 
 any accused person or a witness was brought forward, he first swore. 
 
and perhaps examined the party himself— he was then handed over 
 to the tender mercies of three attorneys then submitted to the ex- 
 ercise of the ingenuity of three barristers, and eventually escaped 
 more dead than alive out of this high Court of Commission. No 
 rule of evidence was regarded there from beginning to end ; every 
 principle of English law relating to criminal prosecutions was disre- 
 garded. I have observed in relation to one matter of fact,^ that six 
 impressions as to the party which fired off a squib as a signal are 
 stated one way, and seven direct averments as to the fact the other 
 way, and yet the six impressions are preferred to the seven positive 
 averments, by the learned Commissioner in the framing of his report. 
 Then at page 1 J2, your Lorships will find a form of summons, a 
 kind of subpoena duces tecum, issued to two gentlemen in Newrj, 
 Messrs. Isaac Parsons and John Ellis, requiring them to produce 
 the books and records of the Orange Association in their custody. 
 I'hat summons was signed by Mr. Ruthven, the Sessional Crown So- 
 licitor — a servant of the Crown — and he stated that he issued it in 
 pursuance of an order given him by the Commissioner. These 
 gentlemen attended at Castlewellan, and requested to know why they 
 were brought there, and said they would be obliged to the Commis- 
 sioner if he would order their expenses to be paid ; but he declared 
 he could not award expenses to witnesses. And that vras the first 
 point where this High Commissioner seemed to think his jurisdic- 
 tion was in any manner limited. I have now to approach a part of 
 the case which it seems to me should next be brought under your 
 Lordships’ notice — I mean the report of Mr. Berwick. [The learned 
 Counsel here read the opening passages of the report, of the Com- 
 missioner, as printed in Dublin Evening Post, and then resumed 
 his address] — At page 86 in the printed Evidence your Lordships 
 will find that Mr, Berwick threatened to commit a witness for 
 hesitating to answer a question. Here are his words : — ‘‘ If you do 
 not answer, I must tell you 1 have the power to commit you, and I 
 would advise you to answer.” Under that threat of instant com- 
 mittal — and it was well it was not a threat of instant execution, for 
 one would have been just as legal as the other — he made the witness 
 answer his questions ; at another time he proposes to indict for per- 
 jury a prevaricating witness. Now, my Lords, I would respectfully 
 say, that the first question to be considered is this — was this Court 
 a Magistrate’s Court for holding the preliminary enquiry authorised 
 by law. [Counsel here refered their Lordships to the case of Coxv. 
 Coleridge, in Second Dowling and Ryland, where the character of a 
 Magistrate s Court was described and defined by the Court of Queen’s 
 Bench in England, and where it was held that an examination be- 
 fore the magistrates was not necessarily to be an examination in open 
 Court, that it might be held in a private room at the discretion of 
 the Justices, on the ground that the magistrate does not act as a 
 
Court of .Justice, that be is only an officer deputed by tbe law to 
 enter into a preliminary enquiry ; and that tbe law wbicb casts upon 
 bim that jurisdiction, presumes that be will do bis duty in enquiring 
 wbetber tbe party ought to be committed or not. In tbe same case 
 it is laid down — that a magistrate is clearly bound in tbe exercise of 
 a sound discretion not to commit any one, unless a prima facie case 
 is made out against bim, by witnesses entitled to a reasonable degree 
 of credit ; and continued] — This enquiry was beld on tbe 30tb July, 
 and tbe Act of Parliament then in force in Ireland, 12 & 13 Viet 
 cb. ()9, sect. 1 9, prescribes tbe mode of bolding a Magistrate’s Court, 
 and enacts that tbe place where tbe preliminary enquiry is to be 
 beld is not to be taken as an open Court I submit tbe Magistrates 
 Court is tbe Court appointed by tbe law for conducting a prelimi- 
 nary enquiry. It has been shewn that this Court of Commission 
 was conducted on principles directly opposite to those wbicb regu- 
 late tbe Magistrate’s Court — it was public as of right — evidence on 
 both sides was beard, and tbe proceedings concluded by a report or 
 judgment. That it partook of tbe character of a criminal court is 
 plain. It was not for tbe investigation of any civil right. An old 
 writer, Fortescue, in bis work “ De Latidibus Legium Anglia:”'^^- 
 scribes the happiness which tbe English people enjoy in living under 
 tbe certain administration of known laws in these terms : 
 
 “ The King cannot by himself or his ministry lay taxes, subsidies, or any 
 imposition of what kind soever upon the subject ; he cannot alter the laws or 
 make new ones, without the express consent of the whole kingdom in Parliament 
 assembled. Every inhabitant is at his liberty fully to use and enjoy whatever his 
 farm produceth, the fruits of the earth, the increase of his flock, and the like ; 
 all the improvements he makes, w^hether by his own proper industry, or of those 
 he retains in his service, are his own to use and enjoy, without the lett, interrup- 
 tion, or denial of any one ; and if he be in anywise injured or oppressed, he shall 
 have his amends and satisfaction against the party offending. Hence it is, that 
 the inhabitants are rich in gold, silver and all other necessaries and conveniences 
 of life. They drink no water unless at certain times upon a religious score, and 
 by way of doing penance. They are fed in great abundance with 
 all sorts of flesh and fish, of which they have plenty everywhere ; they are 
 clothed throughout in good woollens ; their bedding and other furniture in their 
 house are of wool, and that in great store. They are wA. sued at law hut before 
 the ordinary judge, where they are treated with mercy and justice according to 
 the laws of the land — neither are they impleaded in point of property, or arraigned 
 for any capital crime, how henious soever, but before the king's judges, and 
 according to the law of the land, 
 
 VVbat is tbe commentary on that passage by Mr. Amos, for wbicb 
 a number of authorities are cited — that no new court of criminal 
 jurisdiction can be created by the Crown from the date of Magna 
 Cliarta. Sir Edward Coke, writes Mr. Amos, evinces a great jea- 
 lousy of all new Commissions conferring powers of judicature wbicb 
 are not sanctioned by Parliament. Tbe substance of tbe authorities 
 confirmed by the 2 Institute, 46, is this — that tbe process of the law 
 is part of the law itself, and that it can be no more altered at tbe will 
 of the executive, so as to institute a novel system of criminal prose- 
 
8 
 
 vexed in any court of a criminal character, save according to the 
 
 ancient common law, custom, and rlwn 
 
 doctrine is no less mischevious than illegal to assert that ‘he crown 
 can grant any commission it pleases, and thereby create a legal tn- 
 bun^. In the 4th Institute, chap. 28, p. 1 63, Lord Coke says 
 
 « Commissions are like to the King’s Writs. Such are to be allowed which 
 have warrant of law and continual allowance in Courts of Justice. For all 
 Commissions of new invention are against law, until they have 
 of Parliament. Commissions of novel inquiries are declared to be void. Com 
 missions to assay weights and measures (being of new invention) are to 
 
 be void, and that such commissions should not be after granted. ^ 
 mission is a delegation by warrant of an act of Parliarnent or of the common 
 law, whereby jurisdiction, power, or authority is conferred to others. 
 
 Several examples are given by the same great authority, of Com- 
 missions having been issued without the assent of Parliament or 
 the warrant of the common law ; of the same having been com- 
 plained of and resisted by the Commons, and abandoned as illegal. 
 [The learned Counsel read passages from pages 97, 332, and 324, 
 of the same book, in support of his argument, that no such Com- 
 mission as this granted to Mr. Commissioner Berwick, could legally 
 be granted by the executive authority of the country. He next 
 quoted from 12th Reports, 49, 50, the case entitled “ High Com- 
 mission,” wherein it is laid down that the High Commissioners could 
 not by force of the act of Elizabeth, send a pursuivant to arrest 
 any person subject to their jurisdiction, to answer to any matter 
 before them ; hut they ought to proceed according to ecclesiastical 
 law by citation, for the statute of Elizabeth did not give the Com- 
 missioners any authority to arrest the body of any subject^ upon 
 surmise ; and although it be comprised within their Commission, 
 that they may send for any pursuivant, &c., yet inasmuch as 
 this hath no foundation upon the Act of Elizabeth, the King, by his 
 Commission, cannot alter the ecclesiastical law, nor the proceedings 
 of it. Simpson’s case is there stated, wherein it appeared a pursui- 
 vant, sent by these Commissioners to arrest a man, was killed ; that 
 this was murder was doubted, which depended upon the validity of 
 the authority of the pursuivant : and it was held the killing was 
 not murder, because the warrant was not legal, that although the 
 Commissioners had power given them by their Commission, to 
 issue such warrant, such power was not acknowledged by statute, nor 
 by the common law ; and therefore the Commission, so far as it 
 exceeded the authority expressly given by the statute, was void.] 
 [In support of the same principle, I may refer your Lordships to 
 Lady Throgmorton’s case, 12 Reports, 89; JSir W. Chancey’s case, 
 
9 
 
 52, 83 ; tlie case of High Commission 88, 89 ; Drake’s case, Croke 
 Charles 220 ; and lastly on this point, to the case entitled, “ Commis- 
 sions of Enquiry,'' 12 Reports, 31. There a Commission was granted 
 to certain Commissioners, to enquire into depopulation of houses, con- 
 verting of arable lands into pasture, &c. This Commission was held 
 to be against law. For this — ‘‘ that it was only to enquire, which is 
 against law ; for by this, a man may be unjustly accused by perjury, 
 and he shall not have any remedy." And again, “ no such Com- 
 mission ever was seen to enquire only of crimes." 
 
 Here it will be observed there is a conflict of opinion between 
 Mr. Commissioner Berwick and Lord Coke, the latter declaring no 
 man examined under such a Commission could be indicted for per- 
 jury, while the former maintains such a prosecution would be main- 
 tainable. I think it clear, no witness sworn and examined before 
 Mr. Berwick, could be prosecuted for perjury. And upon the 
 highest authority in the law it is submitted^ this Commission of 
 enquiry granted to Mr, Berwick was illegal and unconstitutional — 
 a positive obstruction to justice ; permitting the defamation of indi~ 
 viduals ; the taking of false oaths , for which there coidd be no pun- 
 ishment ; and provoking resistance to its mandates, where, if death 
 ensued, there could he no prosecution for murder. 
 
 The history of the reign of James II., proves the mischief arising 
 from the creation of the Courts of Commission not authorised by 
 law ; and the articles in the declaration of right, demonstrate how 
 abhorrent to our system of fixed positive law, such vague and arbi- 
 trary tribunals were. 
 
 Therefore, if there is any one thing in law more certain than 
 another, it is certain that this Commission from beginning to end 
 was illegal and void. If that be so, can the publication of its 
 proceedings be lawful ? especially where they reflect on the conduct 
 of individuals expecting a trial. Suppose fifty such Comraissons 
 were issued to-morrow, and we were summoned before the Com- 
 missioners to give account of our actions, what is there to sustain 
 their jurisdiction. How should such novel tribunals be dealt 
 with by the Court of Queen's Bench. Lord Coke says — “ That to 
 the Court of King’s Bench belongeth authority, not only to correct 
 errors in judicial proceedings, but other errors and misdemeanors, 
 extra-judicial, tending to the breach of the peace or oppression 
 ‘‘ of the subject, so that no wrong or injury, either public or private, 
 “ can be done, but that this shall be reformed or punished by due 
 ‘‘ course of law. The same doctrine is laid down in Comyns’ Digest ; 
 ‘‘Title, Courts — jurisdiction of the King’s Bench." 1 shall now 
 call your Lordships’ attention to the passages in the Evidence by which 
 Mr. Jardine was personally affected in his absence, and without notice ; 
 and first, I would refer to the testimony of Mr. Hill, Sub-Inspector 
 of Police, in which it is said, “Two or three days before the 1 2th, 
 
]0 
 
 dee™ Sessions. Wefl, after Mr. Berwick had discovered 
 by some unknown and unintelligable process, this man s gmlt, 
 
 dees at Petty Sessions. Well, alter Mr. KerwicK uau uis^uve.eu, 
 bv some unknown and unintelligable process, this mans gmlt, 
 
 *•/%. Ayli» T^ortinr»lr*G iTisfrnp.tions. 
 
 Jardine was summoned, according to Mr. Berwick’s instructions, 
 to attend a Petty Sessions at Castlewellan, on the 11th of Septem- 
 ber. He appears in obedience to a legal summons, and evideuce 
 of an entirely different character from that received by the Com- 
 missioner’s Court is heard. Mr. Berwick attends at that 1 etty 
 Sessions, not as a Judge or Commissioner, but as a lawyer and an 
 advocate, and he calls upon the magistrates to receive informations 
 against this man, Jardine, and nine others. The magistrates sa)^ 
 they must get evidence before they can commit, and Mr. Hill is 
 called before them, and gave evidence which Mr. Conway has 
 not called any living being to controvert. The statement^ of that 
 evidence in the uncontradicted affidavit of the applicant is in these 
 ^Qr(jg ; — ‘<Saith in pursuance of said summons he attended at said ses- 
 sions, and thereupon James Ponsonby Hill, Officer of Constabulary, 
 was produced and examined as a witness (the only witness) on the part 
 of the prosecution, before the magistrates then assembled ; and the 
 said Hill swore, that he saw this deponent in such procession, that 
 this deponent had no arms, but had an orange scarf. That in the 
 opinion of the said Hill, this deponent was not present at any act 
 of violence, hut conducted himself peaceably and quietly ; and that 
 the assembly of which deponent was a member, did not create any 
 terror or alarm in the mind of said Hill, and was not calculated to 
 excite terror and alarm in the mind of Her Majesty’s subjects; 
 same being ([uiet and orderly, and accompanied by the Stipendiary 
 and other Magistrates, with a large body of police and military; 
 and also with many respectable females and children belonging to 
 the families of those who composed the said procession.” The 
 magistrates then had to consider whether according to their conscien- 
 tious judgment, this man should be committed for trial, or have infor- 
 mations received against him or not ; they thought there was no 
 
 ( \ 
 
11 
 
 evidence of a crime committed by him, although the learned Com- 
 missioner laboured to convince the Justices of his legal ame- 
 nability. 
 
 Judge Perrin . — How ? 
 
 Mr. fVJnteside , — Why the Commissioner censured their decision, 
 and said that the Justices were culpable in refusing to act on his 
 advice, and to receive the informations. Though Jardine had done 
 no unlawful act, yet in obedience to the Commissioner, was it to be 
 said that the magistrates were bound to act contrary to their con- 
 victions, and to take informations against him upon insufficient 
 evidence. On the 9th of October, the very day this report of Mr. 
 Berwick's was published in the Dublin Evening Post, the magis- 
 trates are called on a second time to take informations against 
 Jardine, and on what ground ? Because the Commissioner had 
 given his opinion on the law, and the facts, to the executive, who 
 had published it to the world, and because the magistrates were 
 bound to obey the directions of the Commissioner. I'he concluding 
 passages of Mr. Berwick’s report are decisive to show, that Mr. 
 Berwick in laying the case beforethe magistrates, w’as influenced 
 by the evidence illegally taken before him as Commissioner ! But 
 he pronounced on the guilt of parties not tried — laid down law 
 which he called undoubted — acted as judge and as prosecutor — as- 
 serted the informations were tendered against armed men, which 
 was a total mistake, so far as Jardine was concerned — and declared 
 that the refusal of the Justices to accept informations against the 
 guilty, was an obstruction to justice which should be removed. 
 
 In reference to that part of your Excellency’s instructions, in which I am 
 directed ‘ to cause effectual steps to be taken for bringing to justice the parties 
 engaged in this affray, or concerned in the crimes committed on that occasion,’ 
 I beg to state that the Sessional Crown Solicitor of the county of Down has been 
 engaged, under directions received from me, in procuring evidence, which will, I 
 hope, eventuate in the prosecution and punishment of some of those who were 
 engaged in the actual commission of or participation in the outrages committed on 
 that day ; and as it appeared of vital importance to the public peace to establish 
 without delay, the law on the subject of illegal assemblies, so seriously misunder- 
 stood and so plainly violated, informations were tendered before the Magistrates 
 at Castlewelian, being the proper local tribunal, against some of the parties who 
 were known to have appeared in arms on the 12th of July, for taking part in the 
 illegal assembly of that day. 
 
 “ As the M agistrates of that district had repeatedly complained to me, during 
 the previous investigation, that they had been left in ignorance of the law on that 
 subject by the Government and its officers, I deemed it my duty towards these 
 gentlemen to attend at the sessions for the purpose of explaining to the Magis- 
 trates there assembled, as clearly as I could, what appeared to me the undoubted 
 law on the subject. 
 
 A majority of those gentlemen, however, declined to adopt the view of the 
 law as stated by me, and the informations were accordingly refused ; I trust, 
 however, this temporary delay in a proceeding so important to the vindication of 
 the law, and the establishment of the public peace, will soon be removed.” 
 
 ['Fhe learned C oiinsel next read the opening part of M r. Redington’s 
 
12 
 
 , j Vf,w what are our objectious founded ou tbc 
 
 letter, and coutinued j * > , i, pronounced guilty of abetting 
 
 publication oi that lette Lo d Rode^^^^^ procession,' (of which 
 
 and encouraging an o ) dismissed — the Commission 
 
 meeto- was undoubtedly unlawful; but 1 ask, has the head of the 
 executrve where a crime has been committed-supposing what has 
 aS beln conimitled to be a crime in law-through hj Secrc- 
 Tarv^nd through a journal in his interest and devoted to he 
 advocacy of his polic)l a right to publish his opinion as to the 
 of the laud Is the luiuister the judge of the law ? 
 Where wts that ever before attempted ? Where « the precedent 
 or the authority for a practice so dangerous to public hbert) , and 
 Sc justice, and so subversive of every constitutional doctrme 
 My Lords, I have always understood tne perfection of our political 
 system to consist in this-that it is the province of the legislature 
 t^make laws, the province of Courts of Judicature to interpret and 
 expound these laws, and the province of the executive to enforce 
 
 Those foreign writers who have written on our system of govern- 
 ment say, that its beauty consists in this, that the executive and 
 judicial functions are wholly distinct, because Aey say, if they were 
 combined in one person or body, there would be an end to al 
 iustice. That is, the view propounded by Montesquieu ; and it is m 
 exact conformity with what is mentioned by our greatest constitutioual 
 writers. What is it that His Excellency says in this letter, is the 
 undoubted law of the land. That Lord Roden countenanced an 
 illegal assembly ; the evidence was, that John Jardine was the lirst 
 man that rode at the head of it, into Lord Roden’s demesne ; 
 therefore he is guilty of being one of that illegal assembly, and the 
 Justices for screening him from punishment are dismissed. Now let 
 me test the propriety and legality of that declaration in this way. 
 If, when Mr. O Connell was about to be put upon his trial, the 
 executive had caused to be published before hand, so that jurors 
 might read and be influenced by it, the opinion of the Lord 
 Lieutenant, that the meetings which Mr. O’Connell attended, vrere 
 illegal assemblies, and that by accepting a particular form of cap 
 at Mullaghmast, he was guilty of high treason. What, I should 
 be glad to know, would have been said of such a proceeding? 
 and as I ha\ e been reminded, if it were added in that publication, 
 that the x\ttomey General had given it as his opinion, that Mr. 
 O’Connell was clearly guilty of the crime imputed to him. In 
 looking over the pages of a work, which, though not to be cited 
 
 ^ ^ ^ A vx ^ ^ A A MyJ yv y^ y*v ^ ^ O 1 \T*1 I 1 ^ ll 
 
13 
 
 of the proceeding now under consideration I'lie passage from 
 journal of Sir Samuel Romillv, is in these words — 
 
 1 submitted to the House of Commons some motions on the subject of Lord 
 Sidmouth’s circular letter to the Lieutenants of Counties, written on the 27th 
 of March last. I moved, as Lord Grey had before done in the House of Lords, 
 for a copy of the case upon which the opinion of the law officers had been given ; 
 and 1 moved two resolutions besides pointing out and censuring the unconstitu- 
 tional nature of that proceeding. The view which I took of the case is embodied 
 in these resolutions. The letter is in these words : — 
 
 “ As it is of the greatest importance to prevent, as far as possible, the circula- 
 tion of blasphemous and seditious pamphlets and writings, of which, for a con- 
 siderable time past, great numbers have been sold and distributed throughout the 
 country, 1 have thought it my duty to consult the law servants of the crown, 
 whether an individual found selling, or in any way publishing such pamphlets or 
 writings, might be brought immediately before a Justice of the Peace, uuder a 
 warrant i.ssued for the purpose, to answer for his conduct. The law officers, having 
 acccordingly taken this matter into their consideration, have noticed to me their 
 opinion that a Justice of the Peace may issue a warrant to apprehend a person 
 charged before him upon oath, with the publication of libels of the nature in 
 question, and compel him to give bail to answer the charge. Under these cir- 
 cumstances, I beg leave to call your Lordship’s attention very particularly to 
 this subject, and 1 have to request that, if your Lordship should not propose to 
 attend in person at the next general Quarter Sessions of the Peace, to be holden 
 in and for the county under your Lordship’s charge, you would make known unto 
 the chairman of such sessions, the substance of this communication, in order that 
 he may recommend to the several Magistrates to act thereupon, in all cases 
 where any person shall be found offending against the law in the manner above 
 mentioned. I beg leave to add, that per.«»on8 vending pamphlets or other publications 
 in the manner alluded to, should be considered as coming under the provisions of 
 the Hawker’s and Pedlar’s Act, and to be dealt with accordingly, unless they 
 show that they are furnished with a licence, as required by the said act.” 
 
 “ 1 have the honor to be, &c. 
 
 SiDMOUTH.” 
 
 The resolutions which I moved were That it is highly prejudicial to the 
 due administration of justice, for a Minister of the Crown to interfere with the 
 the Magistrates of the country in cases in which a discretion is supposed to be 
 by law vested in them, by recommending or suggesting to them, how that discretion 
 should be exercised. Secondly, l/tal it lends to the subversion of justice ^ and is a 
 dangerfjus exten sion of the prerogative for a Minister of the Crown to take upon 
 himself to declare in his official character to the magistracy what he conceives 
 to be the law of the lattd; and stich an exercise of auihordy is the more alarming^ 
 when the law so declared, deeply affects the security of the subject, and the 
 liberty of the pre.ss, and is fyromulgated on no better authority than the opiniotis 
 of the law officers of the crown.'* The motion for the copy of the case was 
 negatived; and the resolutions were got rid of by the previous question, moved 
 by the Attorney General. I felt this to be a matter of considerable importance, 
 and took great pains to point out, at very considerable length, the mischief of 
 allowing the executive pow'er to assume to itself the exercise of a discretion 
 vested by law in judicial officers ; and to presume in matters, if doubtful, to 
 solve these doubts, and pronounce what the law is. 
 
 The letter of the Secretary of State iu that case, which conveyed 
 the Attorney General’s opinion, was positively harmless, because 
 not referring to a case then pending before the magistrates, as 
 compared with the present publications complained of. Therefore, 
 
14 
 
 my Lords, it is respectfully submitted, that if the Court will uot 
 luferpose agaiust publications of so mischievous and unconstitu- 
 tional a character, no acused person can hope for a fair trial, and 
 !he liberty of every man in the country will be dependant upon 
 the will of the ministers of the day. They may appoint illegal 
 and inquisitorial tribunals, presided over by Commissioners, who 
 may summon before them the accused, and compel them to give 
 eviince against themselves. They may command their Com- 
 missioner to announce what the law is, and send him to controul 
 the lawful magistrates of the country. They m^ ‘hen give their 
 judgment of guilty before any trial of the accused, and pubhsh it 
 in a letter declaring what is the undoubted law of the land ; all this 
 may be done with impunity. The journalist has the candour to 
 say “ my object in publishing these documents was to do the Go- 
 vernment, I support, a service.” But that, my Lords, is my com- 
 plaint ; that is, what my client comes here to demand protection 
 from. T7ie Lord Lieutenant is the representative of Her Majesty. 
 The weight of his censure is in proportion to the height from 
 which it falls. His opinion is published, in as plain and unequivocal 
 a manner, as it could possibly be, as to the guilt of the parties who 
 took part in this procession ; but with great respect to that noble- 
 man personally, and for the office he fills, I will say this, and it is 
 my duty to say it. he had no more right to pronounce that opinion^ 
 as to what was the undoubted law of the land, than he had to order 
 Mr, John Jardine s head to be cut of. And I will add, that th£ 
 country would not be worth living in, if such a usurpaiion, on tJw 
 part of the executive, was suffered to pass without observation and 
 resistance. There is a matter of fact in reference to this letter 
 worthy of notice. The Lord Lieutenant is made to assert, that the 
 informations were tendered against those proved to have been in 
 arms. Jardine has sworn he was unarmed, and no one contradicts 
 him. This shows the danger of such publications. 
 
 To revert to Mr. Berwick's report that report is disputed by my 
 client, as being partial, in suppressing much that is favourable to 
 the parties accused ; unfair, because unaccompanied by the publi- 
 cation of the evidence on which it is founded, and because it is a 
 statement of results, together with a copious commentary on the 
 case without the evidence read. What is this letter of Mr. Reding- 
 ton ? A statement of results, again founded on that report. And 
 what use is made of this report ? It is given by the Secretary of 
 State to Mr. Conway, to be published in the Evening Post, in 
 order to have an effect upon — that is, to prejudice — the public 
 mind. Now, 1 at once impute to that report several inaccuracies ; 
 and I ask your Lordships’ attention to this — that none of the evi- 
 dence taken by Mr. Berwick at the Commission, or investigation, or 
 w’hatever it was, was ever published by the Government ; and we 
 
15 
 
 challenge them to verify his report, founded, as it is said, upon 
 evidence. [Counsel then read a passage from another article in the 
 Evening Post, reiterating the same assertions, and adding “ that 
 the evidence, as referred to, was abundantly sufficient to warrant 
 the observations of the Commissioner, no one who was present at 
 the investigation can doubt.”] 
 
 Your Lordships have learned from the words of the report, that 
 an idiot was killed ; and it would not surprise me if you were 
 at this moment under the impression that he was killed by the 
 Orangemen; the words being — « The skull of an idiot was 
 beaten in by their muskets.” But how stands the fact ? Here is 
 the evidence of Mr. Fitzmaurice, the Stipendiary Magistrate : at 
 page 45 of the Evidence, he says . ‘‘ I believe the person I saw dead 
 on the road was Sweeny, an idiot. My impression at the time was 
 that he was shot from the hill — he was shot through the head.” 
 The Ribbonmen were the party on the hill ; and yet it is repre- 
 sented in this report, that his skull “ was beaten in by their muskets 
 that is, by the muskets of the processionists. Why this is 
 enough to shew the Court that it is the evidence itself that ought to 
 be published, if any thing, and not a cmnmentary upon one portion 
 of it, and a suppression of the other. What did another witness say, 
 James M^Grady, at page 102, I saw Sweeny lying dead upon the 
 road ; I dont know who killed him.” Does such evidence justify the 
 report of the Commissioner on this point,. Then as to the road 
 the procession returned home by, we have the evidence of the 
 Parish Priest, who declared it as his opinion, that it was better for 
 the Orangemen to return back by the old road ; and Captain Dar- 
 ling in his evidence tells us that in his opinion the old road was the 
 safer of the two. The statement in Mr. Berwick’s Report is 
 
 Lord Chitf Justice. — We really can’t connect all this with the 
 matter we have to determine. 
 
 Judge Perrin . — We can’t go into an enquiry as to whether the 
 report is false or true. The charge is that this report was published ; 
 it is enough for you that it is not privileged. We are not here to 
 determine whether it is true or not. 
 
 Mr. fVliiteside. — The printer of the newspaper has put forward 
 in his affidavit, in justification, or in excuse and mitigation, that he 
 believed this report ot Mr. Berwick’s was all strictly true, and war- 
 ranted by the evidence given. 
 
 Lord Chief Justice . — Whether true or false, if this publication 
 had the tendency you impute to it, we shall not require you to go 
 into the question of its truth or otherwise. 
 
 Mr fPhiteside.--\\ q\\, then my Lords, if that be so, I would ask 
 on what principle is this rule not to be made absolute ? The prosecu- 
 tor swears that this application is made for the purpose of his own 
 defence ; and he swears that he does believe the Government still 
 

 U) 
 
 . fo i.im • and what is the answer of Mr. Conway? 
 
 '“«“that“£Tentilely ’ignorant of whether they do or do not.” 
 — tuat De IS euii j ° ascertained how that fact was, 
 
 Mr. Conway n.,ght very 
 
 m one ® comes a denunciation against the 
 
 SS„ ,» S: ing 0 iceiv. iufo,m..io»i and .1«>. » Mowed 
 nn hr a dist Lt declaration from the Commissioner appointed to 
 S up th^prosecntion, that the difficulty would be soon got over 
 fThe^leamed Counsel then referred to authonties, the princ^le of 
 which sustained the present application— Rex a. Fisher, Camp- 
 bell 51 1 ; Rex a. Fleet, 1 B. and Aid. 379 ; Dimcan a. 1 hwaites, 3, 
 B. ’and Creswell, 567; Rex a. O’Brien, in Cooke 
 Reports, in this Court— as to the objection raised on the score of 
 (klay in instituting the present proceedings. The Queen «• Saun- 
 ders^in 10 Adolphus and Ellis, (n. s ) 484, and the authonties 
 there quoted, prove that the application is m time.J 
 
 I venture to assert that Mr. Berwick is liable to an indictment 
 for taking illegal oaths, because the Act of Parliament gainst 
 taking unlawful oaths applies to this country, and was in force 
 and effect at the time this Commission, as it is called, was held. 
 
 The Lord Chief Justice.— U we are satisfied that these publica- 
 tions had a tendency to prejudice the tribunal before whom this man 
 is to be tried, the jurisdiction of the Court is undoubted. _ 
 
 Mr. ffniiteside—T\\en, my Lords, if that proposition is admitted 
 aud recognized by the ('ourt, 1 dont know that I have anything more 
 to say, inasmuch as I think it would be impossible for any honest 
 man, on reading over the comments of Mr. Berwick, to say that 
 there was not enough in them to prejudice his mind against the pities 
 thereby arraigned and condemned. It is published by the defendant, 
 that the Lord l ieutenant was of opinion that all those who took 
 part in that procession formed an illegal assembly. Was not that 
 enough to prejudice the accused ? Was not the expression of Mr. 
 Berwick’s opinion, and the Attorney General's opinion on the law of 
 their case, calculated to prejudice them ? Do not they all tend to 
 pervert the public mindy and to distort the facts of the case, aud to 
 prevent a fair and dispassionate trial ? And if the Court come to 
 that conclusion, let it be borne in mind that Mr. Conway cautiously 
 states, that he does not know whether my client will be tried or not. 
 'The applicant is liable to a prosecution, and he swears that he 
 believes he will be tried as threatened by the Crown — that it will 
 be impossible for him, unless this Court intervenes, to have a chance 
 of justice. It is therefore submitted, that John Jardine is entitled 
 to have this Conditional Order made absolute. 
 
 Dublin : Printed by W. Porteons, 18, Wicklovr-street. 
 
STOP THIEF; 
 
 OR, 
 
 HINTS TO HOUSEKEEPERS TO PREVENT 
 HOUSEBREAKING. 
 
 BY 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 PRINTED \KD PUBLISHED FOR THE AUTHOR, 
 
 BY BRADBURY & EVANS, 11. BOUVERIE STREET. 
 
 [Price Fow'pence.'l 
 
STOP THIEF. 
 
 cases of Housebreaking which have lately occurred, 
 and more particularly in that deplorable instance, when the 
 Rev. G. E. Holiest of Frimley was murdered, have induced 
 me to place these few pages before the public. 
 
 The information I possessed beforehand, and have since 
 made myself master of, upon this subject, enables me to throw 
 out some suggestions as to the best method of securing houses 
 against Burglars, which suggestions, if acted upon, 1 have to 
 hope would go far to prevent the recurrence of such painful 
 consequences as the above, in future; and indeed put almost an 
 entire stop to Housebreaking altogether. 
 
 To apply a remedy, we must, of course, first of all, well 
 understand the nature of the evil. I therefore here show how 
 the Housebreaker effects his object, and the instruments he 
 makes use of for that purpose ; it will then be the part of the 
 Housekeeper to foil his enemy — to stop the thief in his villainous 
 work ; this is a point attended no doubt with some difficulty, as 
 this class of persons have generally a large share of low cunning 
 and considerable ingenuity ; but I should be paying the honest 
 portion of the community but a bad compliment if I did not 
 suppose that their cunning and ingenuity were equal, if not 
 superior, to that of the thief and the vagabond. It only requires 
 therefore the intelligence of society to be directed to this subject, 
 and persons to consider it worth wdiile to go to some little 
 trouble and expense for their own security, and the House- 
 breaker, like the mounted Highwayman, may probably disappear 
 altogether. 
 
 Before I proceed further, let me here earnestly hope that it 
 will at once be seen that I do not make the following statements 
 for any other purpose than that of showing how society may be 
 secured against depredation ; to allay in fact all cause for fear, 
 instead of creating alarm, and to give such a feeling of security, 
 
STOP THIEF. 
 
 3 
 
 that even nervous persons may lay down their heads upon their 
 pillows at night without apprehension of damage to their 
 property or violence to their persons. 
 
 Stop Thief! is a title that will no doubt startle many a 
 rogue ; but startling as the sight and the sound of these words 
 may be to the thief, many honest people will be quite as much 
 startled when I tell them that the locks, bolts, chains, and bars 
 to their doors, and the common fastenings to their windows 
 and window-shutters, afford no protection against their houses 
 being broken into by robbers, and that for all the real security 
 these fastenings give to their premises, they themselves or their 
 servants might almost as well leave the doors unbolted and the 
 windows unfastened at night, as to take the trouble to do either 
 the one or the other. 
 
 Now, although this is not so in fact, it is so in ejfect—iov 
 houses are sometimes broken into and robbed without the door 
 being unlocked or the bolts withdrawn, and windows are opened, 
 although they have been previously (as it has been thought) 
 well fastened. 
 
 In giving this fact as to the insecurity of the common 
 fastenings, now almost universally in use, I beg to observe 
 that I do not do so merely from my own observation, or from 
 my own experience — which, by the way, is worth something, 
 having had my own house broken into and robbed in my young 
 days of housekeeping — but it is also the opinion of the police 
 authorities, as well^as many housebreakers themselves, whom I 
 have had an opportunity of questioning upon the subject, and 
 who smile at the pretended security which persons consider 
 themselves in with the aid of these common fastenings alone. 
 This statement will, as I have said, be doubtless a startling one 
 to many ; and although I am warranted in asserting that these 
 fastenings do not afford the required security, yet it is not to 
 be supposed that doors should not have their locks, bolts, 
 chains, and bars, or the windpws and the shutters their usual 
 fastenings. They are all necessary to a certain extent, and 
 useful as far as they go, because they are all difficulties which 
 the burglar may have to overcome; and of course every thing 
 that is an impediment should be thrown in his way. \V hat 1 
 distinctly mean to assert is, that these fastenings are not 
 sufficient of themselves to stop the thief ; and to prove this, I 
 now proceed to show how the housebreaker effects an entrance 
 into buildings despite of these fastenings, and to give a clear 
 insight into those matters which have hitherto been almost uni- 
 versally a mystery ; and, as I before stated, with the hope of 
 putting a stop to this sort of depredation. 
 
4 
 
 STOP THIEF. 
 
 But before we proceed to the operations, let us examine a 
 few of the housebreaker’s instruments. 
 
 Fiff. 1— Small steel bar, with sharp points tiiming ontward; it is parts, but screws 
 
 ;« ♦Via ond ia iiapd fnr drawdncT out window-frames, &c. Fig. 2, a gouge, or hollow 
 
 It must be understood that the thief seldom attacks the 
 front of a house, particularly if it be in a street, except under 
 
 peculiar circumstances. He almost always makes 
 his attempt at the back part of the premises ; and 
 the first thing he does is just to try if any of the 
 doors * or windows are left unfastened, as in that 
 case, I need hardly say, it saves him a great deal 
 of trouble. If the door be fast, he then tries the 
 lock with a skeleton key. Should the door be 
 unbolted, he walks in. Should, however, the door 
 be bolted, and there is any difficulty about the 
 window, he proceeds to cut a circular hole in the 
 panel, as 1, through which he puts his arm 
 
 to undo the top bolt, as in fig, 3, using the same 
 
 means at the lower panel, to get the bottom bolt, 
 ^ and the same process to get at the chain or bar, 
 
 should there be any. Another method is to cut 
 circular holes running into each other, with a small 
 
 Skeleton Key, A. centre-bit, across the tojj and also the bottom of 
 1 ickiock, B. panel, by which means it is removed altoge- 
 
 ther, (see 4, 5, 6, 7) ; and then he either puts in a small boy to 
 
 * It will scarcely be believed that in one of the smallest Metropolitan divisions of 
 police, three hundred and seventy- two street-doors were found open by them during 
 the night-time, within the space of ten months. 
 
STOP THIEF. 
 
 o 
 
 unfasten the door, or, if the space be large enough, gets through 
 himself — first surveying the place he is about to enter by the 
 light of a lucifer-match or a dark lantern. 
 
 Thus it will be seen that the panels, being the weakest 
 parts, are the chief points of attack ; and further, it will be 
 seen how essential it is that the whole door should be lined with 
 iron. 
 
 Now although what is termed sheet iron or, in other 
 words, " rolled iron,^^ is generally used for this purpose ; and 
 may do very well in most instances, yet it must not be concealed 
 that there are instruments which will even cut through this ; 
 it is true that these instruments are rarely used, on account of 
 
 their expense. Still the fact that there are such, and that they 
 can cut through sheet iron,^^ shows that it is not wholly to be 
 
G 
 
 STOP THIEF. 
 
 and without much noise, either by sticking 
 ll a brad-awl, gimlet, or gouge, through the 
 
 I putty, and slightly lifting the pane, or by 
 
 j placing a piece of paper covered with wet 
 
 ' paste, pitch, or treacle, against the glass, 
 
 I and striking it with the open hand, which 
 
 smashes it effectually, and almost silently ; 
 
 it will hence be seen that the present wiu- 
 
 dow fiistenings are only useful in the day 
 time, and that it is utterly useless to add 
 1 any more fastenings of that character ; 
 and that all the strength, therefore, should 
 
 be given to the shutters, which ought also to be lined or 
 strapped, like the door, with iron. 
 
 This mode of housebreaking is confined to the operation of 
 cutting through. But I now give another mode of house- 
 
 breaking, and, as it is a case in point, I here represent, from 
 
STOP THIEF. 
 
 7 
 
 Pocket Jack. 
 
 personal inspection, the way in which Holford House, in the 
 Regent^s Park, was lately broken into. It appears that in the 
 first instance the wedge, or crowbar, was 
 inserted under the front of the window- 
 sash, A, (the windows are slightly bowed) 
 but upon the thieves finding there was a 
 fastening at the side of the window, they 
 then pulled out the parting bead,^^ as 
 it is called, b, then by slightly raising 
 the window, they were enabled to insert 
 the instrument e, which has the sharp 
 points turning outwards at each end ; and 
 then by withdrawing the crowbar, or wedge, 
 the whole weight of the window, c,fell down 
 upon the points, which, of course, pene- 
 trated into the under part of the sash- 
 frame, and thereby formed a handle, with which the thieves drew 
 the window out towards them, thereby relieving it of the fast- 
 ening, as seen at r. Having got rid of the side fastenings, they 
 then proceeded to raise or prise ” up the window-sash by strong 
 leverage, with a crowbar or a small 
 pocket-jack, until they succeeded 
 in bending up the sash-fastening 
 at D, which they not only did, but 
 bent, and forced out the screws 
 which fix the plate of this sash, 
 fastening to the window-sash. 
 
 The window now being up, they 
 then inserted the crowbar between 
 the shutter and the corner bead- 
 ing at G, H, on each side, main- 
 taining the way they made by 
 placing a short bar (1 and 2) as 
 a wedge; by this method the 
 screws of the common hinges, 
 which are small, and only screwed 
 into the deal lining, soon gave 
 way ; and the bar of the shutter 
 (which, by the way, having no 
 spring-catch^^) was probably 
 thrown out of its socket (k), 
 although they may have inserted 
 a thin chisel between the shutters to throw it up. 
 
 The inside of the shutters, with the points of the crow-bars, 
 on each side at i, j, will explain this perhaps more clearly. The 
 
 
 (s 
 
8 
 
 STOP THIEF. 
 
 whole of this operation did not, I imagine, occupy more than 
 ten or fifteen minutes, and so slight were the marks on the 
 window and shutters that they might not be observed unless 
 
 poiiited o^t.^e ^.^eaking open window-shutters is applied also 
 
 to doors, where the thieves can force in with a crowbar, or use 
 
 it as a lever. ^ x n n 
 
 Thus, from these examples we find there are two modes ot 
 
 attack, the one, to cut through doors and shutters, either to get 
 at the fastenings or to pass through. The other, to break or 
 
 force the way in. , . . . . 
 
 In the first place, then, we see the imperative necessity of 
 lining both doors and shutters, as already described ; and in the 
 next place, supposing that we have stopped the thief from 
 cutting his way through, the next thing is to consider what 
 fastenings may be used to stop him irom forcing his way in. 
 
 The whole of these latter operations are performed and 
 effected by two of the most simple and also the most powerful 
 principles of mechanics — ^viz., the wedge and the lever ; and to 
 oppose and obstruct these, I propose to meet them with the 
 same simple means — to oppose, in fact, wedge against wedge, 
 and to counteract the action of the lever by calling in the aid 
 of the screw. 
 
 I do not put this forward as an original idea or invention, 
 having a faint dreamy notion that I have either seen or heard 
 of these remedies being applied in some 
 solitary cases ; but, be that as it may, 
 my object is to bring these simple con- 
 trivances forcibly before the public, that 
 they may clearly understand, and, I 
 hope for their own sakes, adopt them 
 universally. 
 
 The first fastening I shall call atten- 
 tion to is the Thumb Screw,^^ which I 
 propose to apply (not as it was in the 
 good old times,^^ to poor creatures’ 
 thumbs), but to doors and window- 
 shutters. In A, B, c, D, it is seen as in- 
 tended to pass through the shutters into the two window-sashes, 
 thereby making shutters, window-sash, and frame equal tc 
 one solid piece. The window-sash could not then be raised 
 by the lever without also raising the shutter. The window- 
 sash might give way, but that would make too much noise 
 even on a stormy night. The burglar would, therefore, most 
 likely cut away the wood-work of the sash to try to release 
 
STOP THIEF. 
 
 9 
 
 the screws at a, a, fiy, which would be a difficult mat- 
 ter, as they are in a metal box ; but supposing he succeeded 
 in doing this, I propose to meet him again with two other 
 strong screws b, b, which are to pass through the ends of 
 
 the iron bar, which goes quite across the shutters, and the 
 extreme ends of which bar would pass into the wall, and should 
 also rest upon staples on the back of the shutter or door. 
 This bar and screws at the middle, and the wedge c at the 
 
10 
 
 STOP THIEF. 
 
 bottom, would resist any amount of leverage that could be 
 brought to act upon them under these circumstances; for it 
 would not be possible to force the door or shutter either 
 upwards or inwards, nor to lift the door without lifting also the 
 door-frame, and, indeed, the brickwork above ; in lact, a window 
 or door fastened in this way, becomes, as it ivere, a part of the 
 side of the house. A door might be simply fastened by two 
 strong screws (in metal boxes) passing through the ends of short 
 iron bars at d d, which would turn back when unfastened; 
 these bars, of course, would be well secured into the door— but 
 the entire bar across, as in the shutters, would be the safest 
 plan. 
 
 Let us now turn to the w^edge. Letter r is supposed to be 
 a section of a door or window-shutter ; g is the crowbar, which 
 it will be seen by the dotted line, forms a wedge on the outside, 
 and on the inside h, is intended to represent a small wedge, 
 which may be either in metal or w'ood, firmly screwed down to 
 the floor as at c and e ; for which purpose a thumb-screw plate 
 must be fixed in the floor. 
 
 Now here, again, w^e see the utter impossibility of forcing 
 either door or shutter in a backward direction, as the more force 
 that is brought to bear against the wedge, the greater is the 
 resistance ; and it matters not w hetlier the opposing wedge or 
 crow-bar be applied to the bottom or to the sides of the door or 
 window. Where there is not room behind the window-shutter 
 to screw down the wedge, as at m, it might be placed as in j, 
 with the screw at l instead of k ; but where, as is the case 
 sometimes, the shutters are flush with the window back or 
 wall, then I propose to use such a fastening as at o, which, 
 being a strong hinge, may be turned down and screwed into the 
 wall, or, as a flat bolt, dropped down and screwed in the same 
 way ; and it occurs to me, that this same principle, which, as 
 seen at letter n, n, is equal to, and forms, as it were, a solid 
 block, making the door and the floor part and parcel of each 
 other, and, consequently, immovable from the outside, would 
 be a most efficient fastening ; and as it w^ould be a hinge, could 
 be turned up and screw^ed to the door in the daytime. 
 
 Where the shutters meet in the centre, as they usually do, 
 a wide iron plate, as at letter p, would be found, perhaps, more 
 convenient than the wedge. 
 
 When society is suddenly startled by some desperate bur- 
 glary, or when one robbery follows upoii another in quick 
 succession, as the case has been lately, people immediately 
 exclaim, What are the police about ? to allow these robberies 
 to take place,^^ as if the whole blame rested upon the shoulders 
 
STOP THIEF. 
 
 11 
 
 of that body ; whereas they ought also as well to ask those 
 persons who have been robbed, what they have been about, and 
 at the same time to consider what they themselves are about, 
 and whether they have done their part towards preventing such 
 accidents to themselves. It is not my province nor my purpose 
 here to stand forth as a champion for the police ; but when I 
 show the reader that the whole of the metropolitan police force 
 consists only of 5504 men, of which number of course only 
 about two-thirds, or 36G8, can be on duty at a time — when we 
 come to consider, I say, that these 3668 men have to traverse 
 the extraordinary length of 36^6 miles of streets and roads 
 during the night, and that they have to watch over and guard, 
 in the aggregate, 349,907 inhabited houses, 13,305 uninhabited, 
 and 5731 which are being built, with a population of 2,336,060, 
 in an area of 700^ square miles, in a radius of ]5 miles round 
 the metropolis — why then, after this statement, I think the 
 reader will agree with me that, under all circumstances^ these 
 guardians of our peace perform their duty in a tolerably satis- 
 factory manner. 
 
 I here insert two tables of the Police returns, for the purpose 
 of showing the extent to which these depredations are carried ; 
 and upon looking at the subjoined table (No. 1), I confess that 
 I am surprised to find so low an average as that of 85 burglaries 
 in the year out of 363,212 houses in the metropolis. Had the 
 old system of ^Svatchmen^^ continued up to the present time, I 
 have no doubt — considering the increase of population, and also 
 the number of houses, and the consequent spread of a large 
 amount of wealth over the increased surface — that this species of 
 robbery would have been at least ten times the amount. I may as 
 well state here, that for London altogether we have to add the 
 City, which is an area of If square miles, the police of which 
 district, amounting in number to 568, have to perambulate (or 
 rather two-thirds of them) 50 miles of street and road, and have 
 16,000 houses to take charge of, with a population of 125,000. 
 
 Crowbars, or Leverfc-. 
 
n 
 
 STOP THIEF. 
 
 ENGLAND AND WALES. 
 
 Comparative Table, showing the Number of Persons committed for trial or baUed, 
 Miarffed with the undermentioned offences, in the last Five Years. 
 
 0 (fences. 
 
 1849. 
 
 1848. 
 
 1847. 
 
 1846. 
 
 1845. 
 
 Total of 
 
 5 Years, 
 1845-49. 
 
 Burglary* .... 
 
 642 
 
 616 
 
 444 
 
 372 
 
 412 
 
 2486 
 
 Burglary attended with Vio- 1 
 lence to persons . • • J 
 
 13 
 
 9 
 
 6 
 
 G 
 
 11 
 
 45 
 
 Housebreaking 
 
 676 
 
 698 
 
 611 
 
 483 
 
 483 
 
 2951 
 
 Breaking within the Curtilage I 
 of Dwelling Houses and ^ 
 Stealing . . . • J 
 
 68 
 
 88 
 
 60 
 
 40 
 
 64 
 
 320 
 
 Breaking into Shops, Ware-1 
 houses, and Counting-houses > 
 and Stealing . . . J 
 
 226 
 
 259 
 
 200 
 
 165 
 
 155 
 
 1005 
 
 Return of the Number of Burglaries within the Metropolitan Police District from 
 1843 to 1849 ; the Amount of Loss ; and the Number of Persons Convicted. 
 
 Years. 
 
 Number. 
 
 Amount of Loss. 
 
 Number of 
 Persons Convicted. 
 
 1843 
 
 119 
 
 £. 
 
 1281 
 
 73 
 
 1844 
 
 98 
 
 849 
 
 63 
 
 1845 
 
 86 
 
 787 
 
 61 
 
 1846 . 
 
 81 
 
 1767 
 
 52 
 
 1847 
 
 81 
 
 1614 
 
 66 
 
 1848 
 
 50 
 
 1089 
 
 70 
 
 1849 
 
 82 
 
 1617 
 
 79 
 
 Average . . . 
 
 85 
 
 1287 
 
 66 
 
 
 * ‘‘ Burgh, a house ; Lai'zoii, a thief.— J ohnson. 
 
 The distinction which the law draws between Housebreaking and Burglary, is, 
 that the former is committed between six in the morning and six at night, the latter 
 between six at night and six in the morning. 
 
STOP THIEF. 
 
 13 
 
 This age is called par excellence the age of intellect ! 
 doubtless, it has produced some of the most extraordinary and 
 wonderful emanations of mind and genius ; but in some respects 
 it is about as unintellectual an age as any that has preceded it 
 (the ladies, of course, I exclude). What can be more absurd 
 than to have our outer doors and shutters made of a material 
 that is as easily cut through as a piece of cheese ; when there 
 are other species of wood that would offer more security, and 
 when, indeed, we might in some places have cast-iron doors. 
 But deal happens to be a great deal cheaper ; now the builders, 
 carpenters, and joiners, know very well when they are putting 
 in these doors and shutters that, although they may keep 
 out the light, or the cold, or mid-day intruder, they will not 
 keep out the burglar. Yes, they know this full well (everybody 
 ought to know it also), but they go on year after year committing 
 the same egregious error, or rather culpable system of cheap 
 insecurity. My object in publishing upon this subject is not so 
 much to show, by what I have here suggested, what should be 
 done, as to set other people^s wits to work ; and I should, 
 therefore, (after what I have shown to those who were unac- 
 quainted with these matters before), advise them just to take a 
 survey of their back-kitchen doors and windows, or any offices 
 that lead to this part of the house, (and which are generally 
 made, and are, the worst and most insecure part of the premises) 
 the garden, or yard-door, back-parlour windows, and just con- 
 sider what can be done, with 
 the aid of the smith and the 
 carpenter, to stop the thief. 
 
 All garden walls that abut 
 upon the street, should be 
 surmounted with iron rails. 
 
 Where this plan has been 
 adopted, it has been found to 
 stop the thief. 
 
 Having endeavoured to secure the lower part of the house, 
 let us now look to the upper part, viz., the trap-door, sky-light, 
 but more especially the attic window, where there is a way of 
 communicating with the adjoining houses by a parapet; we all 
 know that numerous robberies take place in this way; when 
 there are any empty houses on the same row, or where houses are 
 building, every attic window of this sort should therefore have a 
 light iron gate. But ho lock (in case of fire), merely fastened by a 
 chain, to a staple in the floor ; a simple ring and hook, in fact, so 
 that it might be undone in an instant, but which should be entirely 
 out of the reach of any one outside the window. Some persons 
 
STOP TITTEF. 
 
 14. 
 
 insist tliat there should be a policeman put into every 
 empty house to take eharge of it : but as we see that there 
 are only 6072 policemen in London altogetlier, and as there 
 are 13*699 empty houses, it will at onee be seen that, 
 however desirable' this arrangement might be, there is a shgM 
 diffieultv in carrying it out. Now let us just ask our intel- 
 lectual 'selves (if we can spare time from the more frivolous 
 aflairs of life) whether it is not high time that some law should 
 be made, compelling landlords to place persons in eharge of 
 empty houses, or, at any rate, fasten them in sueh a way that 
 they eould not be broken into, at the same time placing them 
 
 under the eye of the police. , , i <. 
 
 I well know what an outery will be made at the expense of 
 f\\e%o fastenings and linings, which I have recommended for doors 
 and shutters ^ but as I never forget that there are persons of 
 small means who have little to spare, I here suggest to them an 
 economical mode of securing their houses. Let them purchase 
 some old iron hoops, and have them nailed at the back of the 
 panels as here shown in (No. 2) ; should they have any beer- 
 barrels by them, by all means use the hoops for this purpose ; 
 and burn the staves to boil their kettles. 
 
 I would also take the liberty of suggesting to young ladies, 
 when they feel fatigued with their “ croehet-work,” that they 
 
 No. 2. 
 
 No. 1. 
 
 might draw some pretty pattern (see No. 1) on the panels of the 
 parlour-shutter, and do a little “waif- work.” With a sweet 
 little dear of a basket of nails, and a little love of a hammer, 
 they might (taking care not to knoek their dear little fingers) 
 
STOP THIEF. 
 
 15 
 
 do their papas and mamas good service — for the housebreakers^ 
 sharp-cutting instruments dislike to meet a nail, as much as 
 anything. 
 
 Young gentlemen might also amuse themselves this way 
 upon a rainy day. I give this advice playfully — but I mean it 
 seriously. I spoke of parties hesitating at the expense of 
 wrought-iron linings, &c., &c. ; but upon second tlioughts, I am 
 satisfied that this will not be of the least consideration to any 
 one. A people who expend about fifty or sixty millions of 
 money annually in alcoholic drinks, will surely never hesitate to 
 lay out a few shillings or pounds to protect their lives and 
 property. 
 
 It is an old saying, and a good one, that 
 
 A yelping clog and a flickering light, 
 
 Will keep your house from thieves at night,” 
 
 but the faithful little animal may be stolen or tampered with, 
 and the light may go out. A bell, dependent behind the door 
 or shutter, is a very good thing in some cases ; but too much 
 dependence should not be placed upon it ; — it may be 
 muffled — the thieves do this sometimes — or may not be loud 
 enough to awaken the sleeper. Any sort of alarum may be 
 used, of course, provided persons do not alarm themselves 
 by them unnecessarily. I must not omit to state and to assure 
 timid persons, particularly those residing in towns or cities, 
 should their houses be attacked, that, if they open a front 
 window, and call Police ! the thieves will fly instantly : 
 there is no greater coward than the thief when he thinks he is 
 likely to be taken. 
 
 It is a general notion that, when a great many house-robberies 
 take place together, it indicates a distressed state of the country, 
 and that men are thus driven by want to the commission of 
 these offences. This I unhesitatingly deny to be the fact, and 
 I am supported in this denial by the best information and the 
 best authority — all the burglaries are committed by a set of idle, 
 dissolute vagabonds, who pass nearly the whole of their time 
 between the beer-shop and the gin-palace,* from whence they 
 always go, under the influence of drink, to commit their rob- 
 beries, and to which places they either send or go as soon as 
 possible after their return, and where they generally spend 
 nearly all the produce of their plunder. It is impossible to 
 conceive a more degraded, mean, rascally, and unmanly state 
 for human beings to live in, than do most of these cunning, 
 artful, but wretched and mistaken creatures, who only change 
 
 * It is a curious fact, but I do not believe that a thief was ever traced to a cook- 
 shop, or from a cook-shop, or a baker’s, ora butcher’s : no, always i\\e pv^dic-house. 
 
STOP THIEF. 
 
 IF) 
 
 this state of miserable slavery to their appetites and tlieir 
 passions, to become, perhaps, prisoners for life, or to end with 
 kiame a life it seems a pity should ever have begun. But hey 
 are a desperate race ; and whilst these savages of the back 
 streets of cities remain in this wild state we must use “the art 
 of self-defence,” and, by our skilful contrivances, try to “ stop 
 
 To some persons it may seem rather out of place here for me 
 to allude to the subject of total abstinence from intoxicating 
 drinks; but “Thieving” and “Drinking” are so mixed up 
 together, that it seems almost impossible to speak of the former 
 without touching upon the latter. It is the hope of the total 
 abstainer, that, when the drinking habits of society are utterly 
 abolished, and the lower classes educated, these together will 
 go far to put a stop to thieving and acts of violence. This 
 may be doubted ; but has not the work begun ?— in the “ Ragged 
 Schools,” and in what are termed “The Juvenile Temperance 
 Bands of Hope.” In the one, we find children, ivho would for- 
 merly have grown up most likely to be thieves, beginning, for 
 the iirst time in their lives in this “ Christian land ! ” to hear 
 and to understand something of Christianity ! — and to feel that 
 “ Honesty is the best policy.” On the other hand, we find that 
 there are thousands of children who are not only receiving 
 religious education, but w'ho totally refuse — and it is to be 
 hoped, ever will refuse — to take any kind of intoxicating beve- 
 rage. Now', if the men who are engaged in these good works 
 are doing anything, they are most assuredly to a great extent 
 putting a stop to thieving. They may not be able to stop all 
 or any of those youths who have grown up as thieves; but when 
 we see a school-class of young reputed thieves reading the New 
 Testament, it is surely a most extraordinary sight, and a circum- 
 stance from which good may come, but of evil — none. 
 
 In conclusion, as the “ festive season is now approaching,” as 
 the waits” say, I take this opportunity of wishing my friends 
 and the public generally “ a merry Christmas and a happy New 
 Year.” At the same time let me remind them, that about this 
 “ festive season ” is also the season for housebreaking ; and 
 therefore, before they sit down to enjoy themselves, I trust that 
 they will, from what I have stated in these pages, see that they 
 have well secured theii' houses in every' part, for the protection 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbuiy aud Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
PAT’S APOLOGY; 
 
 OR, 
 
 ENGLAND THE WICKEDEST 
 PLACE IN THE WORLDT^ 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 WERTHEIM AND MACINTOSH, 
 
 PATERNOSTER ROW. 
 RICHARDSON, ST. ALBANS. 
 
 1850. 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
this state 
 passions, t 
 shame a lil 
 are a des] 
 streets of c 
 of self-defe 
 the thief/^ 
 To some 
 to allude 1 
 drinks ; b 
 together, t 
 without tc 
 abstainer, 
 abolished. 
 
 -1 
 
 go far to 
 
 maybedoi " 
 
 Schools, : 
 
 Bands of I 
 merly have 
 the first t 
 and to un( 
 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious c 
 hoped, eve 
 rage. No 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 1 
 we see a s( 
 
 Testament 
 stance froi 
 In cone 
 the wait 
 and the p\ 
 
 Year.;^ ^ 
 festive st 
 
 therefore, b?lflPW§i|^^W“iwifii tu ^ — ■ 
 
 they will, from what I have stated in these pages, see that they 
 have well secured their houses in every part, for the protection 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUlKSriANK. 
 
 Bradbui7 and Evans, Printers, "Whitefriars. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 “ Yes, a preface would look much 
 better than a blank leaf,” I thought, 
 V when the idea was suggested to me ; 
 but then what was to be done ? The 
 manuscript was in the hands of the 
 printers, and contained so many little 
 prefaces, I felt afraid I should say the 
 same things again in advance, and 
 thus set out with a blunder which 
 would surely gain the name of “ Irish.” 
 While pondering on this subject, my 
 eye rested on an old-looking book; 
 its cover was unknown to me, and 
 of course I was curious to see the 
 contents. By what is called the 
 “ merest accident f I opened it at a 
 part which rivetted my attention. I 
 had found a “ preface ! ” The volume 
 was composed of a miscellaneous col- 
 lection of all sorts of things; but it 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 !E. 
 
 I 
 
 ]}k 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
IT) 
 
 II 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 this state 
 passions, t 
 shame a lil 
 are a des 
 streets of ( 
 of self-defe 
 the thief. 
 
 To some 
 to allude 
 drinks ; b 
 together, t 
 without t( 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be do 
 Schools,^^ 
 Bands of 1 
 merly hav 
 the first t 
 and to un 
 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious < 
 hoped, eve 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 
 was a Sermon preached in Ramsgate 
 Chapel, in May, 1822,’’ which saved 
 me from all further perplexity as to 
 whether a blank page or a preface 
 should follow the title-page of Pat’s 
 Apology.” 
 
 In relieving the necessities of 
 Ireland, I need not, my brethren, 
 remind you that you are lending aid 
 to a people who want neither feeling, 
 sense, nor gratitude ; I need not re- 
 mind you that we have to do with an 
 intelligent and generous nation, how- 
 ever their spirit may now be partially 
 broken by extraordinary suffering and 
 calamities.” I am sure I could write 
 nothing more to my taste than are 
 these few words ; and I hope my dear 
 Irish correspondents will like them, 
 and that the kind English friends who 
 have hitherto helped in their poor 
 neighbours’ cause may feel an increased 
 zeal in their favour. 
 
 January^ 1850. 
 
 Testamern 
 stance fro 
 111 cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ . 
 ‘^festive a 
 therefore, b| 
 
 they will, from^vha^niave stated in these pages, see that tney 
 have well secured their houses in every part, for the protection 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbuiy aud Evans, Printers, IVbitefriai’s. 
 
PAT’S APOLOGY. 
 
 R 
 
 r| My first interest in Ireland and the 
 
 Irish was excited by the works of the late 
 () Charlotte Elizabeth, that zealous advocate 
 \[ for a people so loved and pitied by her 
 kgi who once as much disliked and despised 
 
 [til them. My first letter to Ireland was to 
 
 r| the Rev. Charles Gayer at Dingle, and 
 li the first money I sent was for the Mission 
 m at that place. Though I was formerly 
 [it quite indifferent to the state of Ireland, 
 Ik knowing nothing of the character of her 
 ifi people nor of the history of her wrongs, 
 |II I had not the rooted aversion of the 
 0 talented authoress, whose own words, 
 from her Personal Recollections,^^ shall 
 speak for themselves. 
 
 I was bound for Ireland ! what English 
 
 !E. 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 TON 
 
 ii 
 
 1 * 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
PAT^S APOLOGY. 
 
 16 
 
 this stat( 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de; 
 streets of 
 of self-dei 
 the thief.^ 
 To som 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, 
 without t' 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be do 
 Schools,’^ 
 Bands of 1 
 merly hav 
 the first \ 
 and to un 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious • 
 hoped, ev( 
 rage. N( 
 are doiug 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the ^‘waii 
 and the p 
 Year/^ i 
 
 young lady had ever studied the history 
 of that remote, half-civilized settlement 
 called Ireland? Not I, certainly, nor any 
 of my acquaintances; but I took it for 
 granted that Ireland had no antiquities, 
 nothing to distinguish her from other 
 barbarous lands, except that her people 
 ate potatoes, made blunders, and went to 
 mass. I felt it a sort of degradation to 
 have an Irish name, and to go there as a 
 resident; but comforted myself by resolv- 
 ing never in any particular to give into 
 any Irish mode of living, speaking, or 
 thinking, and to associate only with 
 such who had been at least educated in 
 England.” 
 
 Many letters have followed that first 
 one to Dingle ; and if, from the intercourse 
 thus established, as strong a revulsion of 
 feeling has not taken place in my mind 
 as personal intercourse caused in that of 
 Charlotte Elizabeth, lam sure it is not 
 less decided ; and I find myself, I believe, 
 almost as anxious as she was, to place 
 the Irish character in a favorable point of 
 
 festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi^ 
 
 vvxxx, _ sfuTeTin these pages, see that they 
 
 have well secured their houses in every part, for the protection : 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK^ 
 
 liradbuiy auil Evaiis, Printers, AVUitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 3 
 
 tbi 
 
 ittb 
 
 Klitl 
 
 mi 
 
 lln: 
 
 nbi 
 
 tki 
 
 hn 
 
 feiiK 
 
 tbri 
 
 dibi 
 
 sinttRf 
 
 renh 
 
 iniji 
 
 areii* 
 
 eltl*- 
 
 view. Having shewn how thoroughly she 
 could dislike, I must from the same volume 
 borrow her own affectionate words to 
 prove her love. had now been in 
 Ireland five years and three months, and 
 with what different feehngs did I prepare 
 to leave its green shores from those with 
 which I had first pressed them ! unfounded 
 prejudice was succeeded by an attachment 
 founded on close acquaintance with those 
 among whom I had dwelt, contempt by 
 respect, and dislike by the warmest, most 
 grateful affection. I had scorned her 
 poverty, and hated her turbulence. The 
 first I now knew to be no poverty of soil, 
 of natural resources, of mind, talent or 
 energy, but the effect of a blight permitted 
 to rest alike on the land and people, 
 through the selfishness of an unjust, crook- 
 ed policy that made their welfare of no 
 account in its calculations, nor would 
 stretch forth a hand to deliver them from 
 the dark dominion of Popery. Their tur- 
 bulence was the natural fruit of such 
 poverty, and of their being wholly left 
 
 
 
 
 TUF JUllPio: 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
16 
 
 this stat 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of 
 of self-dei 
 the thief. 
 
 To som 
 to allude 
 drinks ; ^ 
 together, ^ 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N« 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the ^‘wai 
 and the p 
 Year.’^ - 
 ‘^festive 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi 
 have well secured 
 of themselves and 
 
 4 pat’s apology. 
 
 under the influence of a party necessarily 
 hostile to the interests of a Protestant 
 state, and hent on snbverting its ascend- 
 ancy! What Ireland was I too plainly 
 saw ; what she might be, I clearly under- 
 stood; and the guilt of my country’s 
 responsibility lay heavy on my heart 
 as I watched the outline of her receding 
 coast.” 
 
 Of course my many letters,” and the 
 sums entrusted* to my care by sympa- 
 thizing friends, which were often their 
 accompaniments, brought letters in return, 
 and with the permission of the writers 
 of these (in most instances) interesting 
 documents, others have shared with me 
 the pleasure of perusal. I cannot bring 
 forward the usual plea of having been 
 requested to make at least parts of the 
 Irish side of the correspondence public, 
 the whim being quite my own ; but I have 
 heard enough said by those who have read 
 the characteristic touches they contain, 
 to encourage me to hope they may help 
 to remove an “ unfounded prejudice,” and 
 
 in these pages, see^iatlS^ 
 
 theii' houses in every part, for the protection 
 their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbury aud Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
KOI 
 
 it 
 
 ul?« 
 
 njk 
 a ns 
 
 Rj’ai 
 
 Its 
 
 mt 
 
 tki! 
 
 Ym 
 
 red« 
 
 CaBQOtt 
 
 tei 
 
 parti*' 
 
 i;Kli 
 
 dill* 
 
 ttiyi* 
 
 leyW!' 
 ' h'l 
 
 pat’s apology. 5 
 
 create an interest for the “blighted land 
 and people.” This little “Apology” of 
 Pat will be small enough perhaps to tempt 
 some to read, who would not think it 
 worth while to begin a large work on the 
 worn-out subject of Irish grievances ; and 
 1 can promise not only the sentiments 
 but even the spelling is literally copied, 
 such portions onlj being omitted as relate 
 to family, or business concerns. This 
 genuineness will, I hope, ensure an interest 
 for some, who would be very much sur- 
 prized if they could hear half I have 
 heard said in recommendation of their 
 spirited descriptions, meant when written 
 for none to read but myself. As my 
 little book is to be made up of extracts, 
 1 shall take a thrilling piece from a speech 
 of the late Mr. Sadler in the House of 
 Commons, August 1831. No one I believe 
 will read it without admiration of one 
 kind or other. It should be premised 
 that some honorable member had de- 
 nounced what he termed ‘ Irish idleness.’ 
 
PAT^S APOLOGT. 
 
 IT) 
 
 6 
 
 this stat 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of 
 of self- del 
 the thief. 
 
 To sou 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools, 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the fi 7 'st 
 and to un 
 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N* 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance frc 
 In com 
 the wai 
 
 ‘ So far from this character of the Irish people 
 being just, I declare it to be totally the reverse, 
 and as ungenerous as unjust. I ask, who dares 
 to say that the working classes of Ireland are 
 naturally idle ? Bo they not search the empire? 
 Do they not traverse a boisterous sea for a few 
 weeks’ work ? Are they not to be found in every 
 market the most anxious competitors for labour ? 
 And do they not willingly accept that which the 
 aqueamishiiess of others induces them to refuse? 
 Why, sir, do we not see them at the bottom of 
 Gur mines, in the depths of our sew’^ers ? Bo we 
 not see them bear their burdens to the tops of 
 our highest buildings? do they not endure the 
 hercesf heat of our forges, and are they not in 
 our harvest fields at present, labouring and toil- 
 ing with all their strength, and living at the 
 same time with the rigorous sparing of ascetics ? 
 And these are the men whom I hear with in- 
 dignation charged with idleness, while they wear 
 out their frames in order to carry home their 
 scanty usages in their miserable and tattered 
 garments. Yes, I say they give up every appetite 
 and return to their homes with their wages, thus 
 hardly earned, in their hands, and alas ! all goes 
 to some distant landlords for the patch of ground 
 that is to atford a half subsistence, and for the 
 wretched cabin that is given as a mockery of 
 shelter. And yet this is the people who are 
 called idle, by those economists who are only fit 
 to be the ministers of the tyrant of old, who 
 when his suffering people complained of their 
 
 and the p ■ 
 
 Year.;^ . 
 
 festive t 
 therefore, 
 
 they will, in these pages, see that they 
 
 have well secured their houses in every part, for the protection 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbui7 ami Evaim, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 7 
 
 distress, turned round and said to them, Ye 
 are idle, ye are idle.” 
 
 I will introduce at once the letter which 
 gives the title to this book, and though in 
 its way the Apology” cannot be deemed 
 a bad one, before 1 have done I hope to 
 bring from abler reasoners than Pat, 
 some other apologies more satisfactory 
 for the less amiable features of the Irish 
 character. My friend the wife of a Clergy- 
 man in the south of Ireland became my 
 correspondent during the grievous famine, 
 and 1 have been delighted to watch her 
 persevering energy for benefiting the poor 
 around her. After discussing various orders 
 for her beautiful embroidery, she thus 
 speaks of her country and fellow-country 
 men. 
 
 “ How sad it is that the Irish, go where they 
 may, are always in the thick of mischief ! Should 
 it not lead Government to give them a Scriptural 
 education, to make them good men and better 
 subjects? instead of which, to please the Koman 
 Catholic priests, the Bible is made a sealed book 
 in the National schools, added to which, they 
 have increased the grant to Maynooth College, 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT ] 
 
 1850. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 \c, 
 
 8 
 
 this stat 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of 
 of self-del 
 the thief. 
 
 To sorr 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t| 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far to 
 may be del 
 Schools,’’ I 
 Bands of , 
 merly ha^ ! 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honest 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fre 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.” . 
 
 which being a hot bed of wickedness and se- 
 dition, sends out, thro’ the priests a stream of 
 poison, the result of which is now evident to the 
 world ; is not this a pity? for in truth Paddy is 
 made of the very best materials ; graft him on 
 discipline, and where is his ec^ual ? either as a 
 soldier, or a policeman, he is brave and loyal, 
 and tho’ his idiosyncrasy makes him inferior to 
 the Englishman as a sailor, he is not the less 
 faithful to his trust, and whether he doffs the blue 
 the green or the red jacket, Pat is unquestionably 
 a go^d servant, and a respectable member of so- 
 ciety ; but my dear Miss H — , on the other hand, 
 when my unfortunate countrymen, fresh from 
 the hands of their priests, and tutored in the 
 anti-scriptural national schools;, cross the channel 
 in search of employment, they come into contact 
 with the very worst and lowest of their species,and 
 having left their country, because of an unsettled 
 temperament, they find the soil congenial, take 
 root at once, and become embiently wicked, A 
 little time since I was in conversation with a very 
 clever tho’ illiterate man, who has been in our em- 
 ployment these 20 years. I was endeavouring to 
 impress him with kindly feelings toward England, 
 and pointing out how very ungi*ateful the nation 
 had been, and how they had injured themselves 
 by the pike movement, &c. He looked very stea- 
 dily in my face and said “ sure, Marne, the world 
 knows, and you know as well as every one else 
 that England is the wickedest place in the world.” 
 This was a somewhat broad assertion, and with 
 
 festive i 
 therefore, 
 
 they will, _ 
 
 have w^ell secured their houses in every part, for the protection 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Bradbury aud Evaiui, Printers, W^bitefriars. 
 
PAT^S APOLOGY. 
 
 9 
 
 much surprise I begged Pat to tell me his 
 reason. “ Why, Marne, you know that every bad 
 and roguish person in the parish, and in every 
 other, is shunned by the neighbours, and turned 
 out of their houses. He goes to England, where 
 they have a good welcome for him, and there he 
 gets as fine a life as any gentleman. Now, Marne, 
 the likes of him would have no business to stay 
 here, for he would starve, and people would 
 throw stones at the like, if they stuek to the place, 
 for they would have no call to wicked people ; it 
 is therefore quite plain, that England must be a 
 very had country, or they would turn out the 
 likes as the Irish do.” 
 
 Poor Pat’s reasoning was certainly one-sided, 
 but his conclusion was fair enough, I therefore 
 took him on his own ground, and said, 
 
 “ Well, Pat, you say the English f’are very 
 wicked for admitting the bad people into their 
 country, and instead of Indian meal, giving them 
 roast beef, and plenty of good things, but what 
 do you think they say of you in Ireland ?” 
 
 “What, Marne?” 
 
 “ They say the Irish are the very worst and 
 most wicked people on earth, because every 
 one who comes from the country is bad.” 
 
 “ Sure that is why we turn them out.” 
 
 “ Well Pat, they do not know that, and you 
 have less right than he to say he is bad, because 
 he is kind and hospitable, and shares what he 
 has with every one in distress, leaving the laws 
 to punish the wicked.” 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 !l 
 
 \ 
 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 'JE. 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
10 
 
 10 
 
 FAT^S APOLOGY. 
 
 this stati I 
 passions, • 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of 
 of self-dei 
 the thief. 
 
 To som 
 to allude 
 drinks ; • 
 together, • 
 without i] 
 abstainer,; 
 abolished 
 go far to 
 may be del 
 Schools,^^ 1 
 Bands of j 
 merly hav 
 the first 
 and to ur 
 
 Honest; 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a 5 
 Testamen 
 stance fi’( 
 In con 
 the wai 
 
 “ That is thrue for you, Marne, and God bless 
 them all !” — 
 
 Soon after this apology^' for the poor 
 Irish thinking less well of us English than 
 we are apt to fancy we deserve, I was fur- 
 nished with a fact which excuses much of 
 the prejudice with which the English 
 residents are regarded, a prejudice so 
 strong that it naturally, in the minds of 
 the untaught and benighted poor Irish 
 papists, becomes a rooted aversion. This 
 is from the same pen, and written soon 
 after the murders of Major Mahon and 
 Mr. Lloyd. 
 
 do not wonder at England feeling disgust 
 at the country, for we who in a measure are 
 part and parcel of it partake in those feelings 
 as strongly as they do, indeed until the famine 
 brought us into contact w^e were perfect strangers 
 to their tnie character. 
 
 They have however some fine traits, and if they 
 were under the influence of Gospel teaching 
 would be a noble people. 
 
 The murders are indeed awful : happily for us 
 this locality is peaceable, and there is no leader 
 to set them about mischief. If I had the pleasure 
 of seeing you I w^ould explain in a few minutes 
 
 and the \ 
 
 YeavJ' 
 
 ‘‘ festive 
 
 therefore, HIlT" 
 
 they will, in these pages, see ijBKHey 
 
 have well secured their houses in every part, for the protection 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 15 radbui 7 aud Evans, Printers, Whitefriare. 
 
pat’s APOI-OGY. 
 
 11 
 
 the exact position of the Protestants and Homan 
 Catholics, the landlord and tenant, the Clergy- 
 man and the priest towards each other, and 
 then you would not be surprised at what is daily 
 passing in this unhappy land ; in a word the 
 Protestant is looked upon first as the con- 
 queror,” the intruder, the stranger ; his lands 
 if he possess property, are considered as not his, 
 being mostly forfeited, and the gifts of the crown 
 from Henry 8th. down to Charles 2nd. There 
 is not an acre of such property in Ireland but 
 there is a register kept of the fiimily to whom 
 it ought to belong, and the people fondly look 
 forward to the period when a rebellion will place 
 them in their original hands ; though many of 
 the would-be landlords cannot speak a second 
 word of English. 
 
 I saw one paper of the kind relative to Lord 
 Carbery’s property, and w^as assured that the 
 peasant, ignorant and simple as he may appear, 
 teaches his son to despise the intruder, and the 
 heirship is as regularly handed down as if he 
 were in full possession of his honors. You see, 
 therefore, dear Madam, that ours is a work of 
 difficulty ; we have to go against the tide, while 
 all the elements are against us, and such is their 
 prejudice that when they receive favours and 
 benefits from our hands, they think we have a 
 selfish motive for our actions, and deserve no 
 thanks. The greatest word of reproach is to 
 call their opponent a “ Sassanah” meaning a 
 Saxon in English, and it is synonymous with 
 Protestant. 
 
 i, 
 
 i! 
 
 * 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 12 
 
 this stat«| 
 passions, j 
 shame a I j 
 are a de' 
 streets of i 
 of self-dei; 
 the thief, i 
 To som! 
 to allude | 
 drinks ; 
 together, | 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far tc 
 may be d( 
 Schools,’’ ! 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to ur 
 Honest; 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a ; 
 Testamen 
 stance fre 
 In con 
 the wai 
 and the \ 
 Year.” 
 festive 
 
 I fear you will have thought me very prolix, 
 hut the kind interest you take in us has induced 
 me to scribble my thoughts, which however I 
 do in a great hurry, having very much to occupy 
 me, and but very little time.’ 
 
 I hope my readers are now ready to 
 allow much, very much, for the so-called 
 ill conduct of our neighbours, and will be 
 disposed to follow my dear friend through 
 several more letters of amusing charac- 
 teristics, written purely to gratify one 
 whom she was pleased to judge sincere 
 in her expressions of interest for those in 
 whose welfare she herself was so intensely 
 engaged. This letter began with reasons 
 for a piece of embroidery being less deh- 
 cately clean than I had been accustomed 
 to receive. The rough appearance of the 
 worker had at first forbidden all hope of 
 her ever accomplishing anything of the 
 kind ; but her tears and prayers for a trial 
 prevailed with one who has proved she is 
 not easily discouraged in her efforts to do 
 good, and all diflSculties were soon mas- 
 tered by this poor girl, who from the first 
 
 11 these pages, see 
 theii’ houses in every part, for the 
 their families. 
 
 this stab I 
 passions, j 
 shame a I j 
 are a de' 
 streets of i 
 of self-dei; 
 the thief, i 
 To som! 
 to allude ; 
 drinks ; 
 together, | 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far tc 
 may be d( 
 Schools,” ! 
 Bands of 
 merly hay 
 the first 
 and to ur 
 Honest; 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a ; 
 Testamen 
 stance fre 
 In con 
 the wai 
 and the \ 
 Year.” 
 festive 
 
 GEORGE CRUll 
 
 Bradbui7 ami Evans, Printers, W^hitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 13 
 
 declared she always succeeded in every- 
 thing she undertook. 
 
 “ If you observe the Irish, you will invariably 
 find they have small hands ; it is one of their 
 characteristics ; the Irish leg is however heavy 
 and thick ; here the English are superior, but 
 in hands, the Irish are beyond them : they cer- 
 tainly are a clever people; our carman cannot 
 read or write, yet in his weekly visits to Cork he 
 transacts his business as well as if he ^vere the 
 best scholar of the day ; how he contrives to do 
 what he does surprises me ; no one could puzzle 
 him ; he lately took the temperance pledge, and 
 on my asking him how he felt, he said “ Please 
 your Honor, 1 am for all the world like a waned 
 child, and with the help of the Almighty God, 
 I will never touch the Dhrink again, while I 
 live.” If I saw you, I could give you many 
 little characteristic anecdotes of the poor Irish 
 peasants, many of which exhibit fine traits. The 
 virtue of the female stands prominent. If any 
 thing wrong ever occurs, she is hooted out by 
 father, brothers and cousins, and has to fly to 
 England ; vice of that kind is held in abhorrence, 
 and in rural districts is seldom met with, nor 
 will an Irishman marry any girl who is in the 
 habit of visiting England in search of work : 
 he is well aware that she has been thrown into 
 bad company, and he considers her purity gone ; 
 they marry very young; the girls from 16 to 
 20 ; the men from 18 to 25, but when a young 
 girl is so unfortunate as to reach 25 without 
 
 
 i 
 
 E. 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 

 
 1 1 
 
 this stat ' 
 passions, ; 
 shame a ]' 
 are a del 
 streets of j 
 of self-de:* 
 the thief. ; 
 
 To son ! . 
 to allude j 
 drinks ; 
 together, | 
 without t! 
 abstainer.^ 
 abolished 
 go far tc 
 may be d(; 
 Schools,” I 
 Bands of 
 merly hav 
 the first 
 and to ur 
 Honest; 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a { 
 Testamen 
 stance frc 
 In coil' 
 the wai 
 and the j 
 Year.” 
 
 festive . , 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi^ 
 have well secured 
 of themselves and 
 
 14 
 
 PAT S APOLOGY. 
 
 a husband she is called a “ stale bachelor/’ I am 
 sure you will smile, as I always do when I hear 
 the terra ; a flirt is called “ a great bachelor” a 
 widower, “ a widow of course I speak of the 
 Irish peasant. Some time or other I must tell 
 you the way they marry : you will scarcely be- 
 lieve it when I do. They are very superstitious ; 
 the stoutest man would be afraid to walk but 
 after dark, lest he should meet with a fairy or a 
 ghost ; he will only do so in company, and with 
 a large stick ; he however never acknowledges 
 the weakness to the gentry, it being an under- 
 stood thing amongst themselves. I feel I am 
 tiresome, so I conclude with a thousand thanks 
 for all your kindnesses, and a hope that you will 
 kindly retiun me whatever you do not like, and 
 without the smallest deUcacy. Ever yours. &c. 
 
 I little thought what a task I was im- 
 posing on my friend when, some time 
 after I received this, I reminded her of 
 her promise; and, true to her word, 
 though I think she really must have been 
 sorry she ever mentioned the subject, I 
 very soon was in possession of the follow- 
 ing particulars, almost too absurd for 
 belief, if they had not been furnished by 
 one who is so intimately acquainted with 
 the manners and customs of the Irish.” 
 
 “ You ask me to tell you how the peasantry of 
 
 their houses in every part, for the protection 3 
 their families. ' ^ 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 
 BradbuiT auil Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
 0 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 15 
 
 this locality marry : well, a “ strong farmer” i. c. 
 a ricli one, lias four daughters and three sons. 
 Christmas has passed and January follows : now 
 Shrove begins : it terminates on Shrove Tuesday ; 
 the season is a most auspicious one to the young 
 people, for at that time alone they marry, or 
 think of marriage ; the farmer determines on 
 settling one of his daughters, and this is alway 
 done by seniority ; he goes to the market town 
 on market-day : hundreds like him, and on the 
 same errand, do the same, some having sons or 
 brothers or cousins to provide for, such delicate 
 matters always being conducted by a third 
 perspn, usually the nearest relative. 
 
 Our farmer, of course bent on making a good 
 bargain, enters into communication with many 
 parties ; he is prepared to show the fortune, 
 having it in his pocket, for, shame to Paddy, he 
 always requires a dowry with his wife. hen the 
 farmer thinks he has met with the thing he wants, 
 or is likely to come to terms with a prosperous 
 speculator, they adjourn to a publichouse and talk 
 the matter over ; say, they are tw'o fathers, or a 
 father and a brother : they may agree or may- 
 hap a little too much whisky may make them 
 quarrel, but usually things of the kind are con- 
 ducted with quietness, they leave the 7ioise for 
 the wedding. 
 
 The parties leave the public house and go about 
 the town in search of the bride elect : she is 
 usually found standing by a wall, picking out tlie 
 pieces of mortar or stone. She looks shy: one 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
-*i!# 
 
 IT) 
 
 this state! 
 passions, ; 
 shame a 1 ■ 
 are a dei' 
 streets of ' 
 of self-del 
 the thief.^i 
 To som! 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc| 
 Schools,” 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fre 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.” 
 
 ‘^festive .1 
 therefore, 1 ^ 
 they will, fi 
 have well secured 
 of themselves and 
 
 16 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 look is enough, she is “ a finebig-slob of a girl‘> 
 that is, a great beauty, or she is a fox, 
 better stUl, if uot the perfection of beauty . 
 
 A. little woman has no chance ; all this is well, 
 but the money is still better, “ten pounds in 
 o-old ” a featherbed and two bolsters, one for the 
 foot ’and the other for the head, blanket and 
 sheets all home-made, two sheep, plenty of clothw, 
 the latter being visible, she having taken wre that 
 each garment should hang a little below the other, 
 so as not to be overlooked. Such a prise is 
 only to be had by the highest bidder, the man who 
 was so warmly commended by the fai’mer has been 
 already superseded, a better offer has been maue 
 bv the cidtivator of so many acres who has a son 
 to dispose of, and who is willing to give half Im 
 farm to his son, in lieu of the £10 &c : the 
 farmer adjourns again, he his better pleased, and 
 strikes the bargain ; just however as he is leaviiig 
 the town, a more eligible offer is made by some 
 one else ; the former bargain is annulled, a“d the 
 parties are to meet next market-day for the hnal 
 arrangeriients, first, however, the farmer ^ving 
 the lady’s dowry to the young man, who is found 
 in some other part of the room anxiously await- 
 incr the result of the cogitation between the wi^se 
 heads ; he pockets the money : the bargain so far 
 is made, and the farmer promises in addition to 
 “ clear him of all expences,” that is, to to pay 
 the priest and to purchase the wedding feast, tor 
 strange to say the girl always pays the priest. 
 On next market day the parties meet again; the 
 
 . i^EesepagesTs^ 
 
 tlieii’ houses in every part, for the protection 
 their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Bradbui7 ami Evaim, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 17 
 
 girl then, perhaps for the first time, being intro- 
 duced to her intended husband ; but, faithless 
 man ! another relative or perhaps the same who 
 so nicely settled all these late matters for him 
 has found that he can do better. He has 
 just had an offer of J0i2, See., no small difference, 
 and he is a grand match” and deserving of 
 something good ; his friends then make the better 
 bargain, leaving the farmer to go over the same 
 road again, and settle it in the same way. The 
 girl is married to some one else to-morrow or the 
 day after, provided it be not on Monday, Wed- 
 nesday, or Friday : of course the money has been 
 honorably returned, and always is. The parties 
 may be married as I say, or they may be making 
 and breaking matches in this way all the season, 
 each party being understood to do the best they 
 can for themselves, and no offence ; or one party 
 may be bargaining with the other, the man’s 
 father getting what he can from the girl’s father, 
 till they come to terms, and instead of iBlO be 
 may give £U, and in the end “ split the differ- 
 ence,” and the marriage takes place. Matters 
 go on in this quiet way from, say, February till 
 a week before Shrove ; as the season comes to a 
 close, business thickens, and instead of ten we have 
 twenty weddings. Shrove Tuesday now comes, 
 the last day; now or never. Those who looked 
 on marriage with a careless eye, now behold it 
 as the only thing to be thought of, “the last 
 day and all.” The town fills, public houses 
 are crammed, and business, having no time to 
 
 I 
 
 ! 
 
 1 
 
 » 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
this stat i 
 
 passions, ; 
 shame a 1 
 are a de^ 
 sti'eets of * 
 of self-de] 
 the thief. I 
 To soixj 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 
 ^vithout t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools, 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N' 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.’^ . 
 
 festive ^ 
 therefore, ^ 
 they will, ft - 
 have well secured 
 of themselves and 
 
 18 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 gets on apace ; the parties leave their 
 
 S?.. buy °t« “■« 
 
 Sded; they are married at twelve that night. 
 
 the last hour of the last day. 
 
 Next year the farmer marries his second girl, 
 or if the first year is good, he may marry two. 
 A farmer dies, and leaves six daughters and 
 one sou ; he takes the place of his father, mames 
 his sisters one by one in the way detailed, and 
 never dreams of settling himself till they are all 
 disposed of. I have known many instances of a 
 brother, after giving a fortune to each sister 
 vear after year, being so impoverished that to 
 provide for the last he has married at the same 
 time, and given his wife’s dowry to the sister. 
 W'hat Englishman would do that . Shrove 
 Tuesday in the town is a scene of confusion, 
 music and dancing and singing ; old and young 
 seem mad ; they go to be married on horses, a 
 man and woman on each horse, the girl with her 
 father or brother, but returns with her husbimd. 
 They are married at the priest’s house, and fre- 
 quently these parties fall out and make matches 
 with others on the spot, non is it any uncommon 
 
 thing for a man not to know lus own wife to- 
 morrow ! 
 
 The most surprising tking of all is, that th^ 
 are the best wives and husbands in the world ; 
 and as to propriety, nothing can be greater ; im- 
 morality except in towns is scarcely ever heard 
 of, and'ivhen it is, every relative throws a stone, 
 
 111 tnese pages, sW 
 theii’ houses in every part, for the protection 
 their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK, 
 
 ;>''s 
 
 Bradbuiy aud Evaiib, Friuters, AVbitefriars. 
 
J?AT^S APOLOGY, 
 
 19 
 
 hi 
 
 ki 
 
 m\ 
 
 J» 
 
 afe 
 
 Us,9 
 
 Ui 
 
 liitfi 
 
 iuc 
 
 Ugi: 
 
 giti 
 
 M. 
 
 nilii 
 
 y.\ 
 
 tia 
 
 ■Ml 
 
 id ill 
 
 lk^< 
 
 itilsli 
 
 VtaM 
 
 dildll 
 
 dsil*' 
 
 JIllX?* 
 
 Und the victim is hooted out, and goes to England 
 or America. The parties such as I described in 
 the match-making scene, would "hot listen to a 
 word in behalf of a girl who had been in 
 England ; slie never gets a husband here, and 
 never dreams of looking for one, for it is well 
 understood that she has been associated with 
 vice, and her character is gone on match-making 
 occasions. A man often comes to his landlord 
 or priest to ask his advice ; he does so when he 
 is puzzled and cannot judge for himself. On 
 one occasion a young man called on the’ priest 
 and told him he wished his reverence would 
 listen to his recital, and advise him in his 
 dilemma; he was in .treaty with the fathers of 
 two girls : one was “ a fine fair slob of a girl,” 
 with a cow for her fortune, the other had two 
 cows, and that, as far as the girls went, he ad- 
 mired the poorest the most, but that he should 
 be guided by his reverence in ' the matter. 
 The priest replied by saying, that he knew a 
 great deal more of everything than he did, and 
 that he could assure him on his priestly word 
 that there was not the difference of a cow 
 between any two women in the world. The 
 man retired, thanking his reverence warmly, and 
 the next day he was married to the two cows. 
 
 Now, my dear Miss H — , I have given no exag- 
 gerated account of these matters, but a plain 
 statement of what occurs every year. The la- 
 bouring class make matches the same way ; all 
 that is required is a sufficiency to pay the priest, 
 
 9 
 
 XDlfcxutgST 
 
 [l “ 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
PAT^S APOLOGY. 
 
 this stat I 
 passions, 1 
 shame a Ij 
 are a de 
 streets of ' 
 of self-de: 
 the thief. : 
 
 To son I 
 to allude ! 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 
 ’Nvithout t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far to 
 may be d( 
 
 Schools,^^ ! 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N« 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the ^'wai 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ . 
 
 festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr _ 
 have well secured 
 of themselves and 
 
 20 
 
 fnrtunatelv is exorbitant in his demands. 
 The girl contrives to lay by that sum, £3., and 
 the Wretched young improvident couple marry, 
 a hope for the future, but a large family 
 of diUdren. ^The famine has checked this system 
 Ion- the destitute more than you could fancy ; 
 
 blessing ; for it has made us what we now 
 =rp a land of paupers. I have had my kitchen- 
 Sd Jailed for at 9 o’clock on Shrove Tuesday 
 S-ht to be married: a friend having made a 
 mSch without consulting her; and she has gone 
 
 off as happy as possible. . 
 
 They many very young ; when a |rl comes 
 to 18, and a boy as he is called to 22 or 20, 
 they are cousidered eligible. 
 
 When husbands and wives, or brothers and 
 sisters, are going to , any they never w* 
 
 to-^ether : the man is always a hundred yards 
 before the woman; and when m parties return- 
 ing from market, the same. That is not so 
 strange as when there are hut two, one a quarter 
 of a mile before the other. Nor does a man 
 ever carry a child or a bundle : if he is a lone 
 person he takes a girl to carry home his tiling. 
 I never saw a child carried by a man except m 
 England : they are very peculiar. The funerals 
 are equally so. MTien a person dies the corpse 
 is dressed in the best clothes — if a man, in his 
 usual garments— with the exception of shoes; 
 they also put gloves on the hands. Should the 
 clones be shabby, and there are means to do 
 so, they buy new clothes ; and it makes 
 
 ^ ese pag 
 
 their houses in every part, for the protection 
 their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 .1 
 
 Uradbuiy aud Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 21 
 
 person die happy to see the tailor making them 
 for the occasion. After death they are laid out 
 on a table, and all the friends and neighbours 
 assemble, and gossip and make matches, if the 
 season. They are all supplied with whiskey, 
 snuff, and tobacco. The body is now always 
 buried the day after death, the house for the en- 
 tire night being filled with neighbours, the more 
 the better. If the deceased was rich, a woman 
 is hired to heen over him, otherwise to sing or 
 rather chant his praises in extempore verse, in 
 Irish, and I have been told that it is beautiful. 
 They recount all the deeds of their forefathers, 
 and their own deeds, whether true or false, and 
 ^vring tears from the listeners. The body is 
 placed in a coffin just as the procession is leav- 
 ing; when men go first, then a few women, then 
 a car with the coffin, and women sitting on and 
 around it ; then a large concourse of women 
 follow, each making a frightful noise which they 
 call crying. The women as they walk converse, 
 every now and then joining in the noise, and 
 then resting to talk. There is no grief, of course, 
 except among the friends. Two or three hun- 
 dred sometimes attend a funeral. The famine 
 has also broken into this custom, — a very good 
 thing, as the people passed half their time in 
 idleness. I think by this time I must have tired 
 you. Your young friends have, I think, heard 
 quite enough of the Irish and their customs ; for 
 my own part, I should much prefer being among 
 the more civilized English. Though, in truth. 
 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET, 
 
 1850 . 
 
this stat j 
 passions, 
 shame a 11 
 are a de 
 streets of ' 
 of self-de i 
 the thief. | 
 
 To son', 
 to allude , 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far to 
 may be d(}.j| 
 Schools,^^ ; ^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ . 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honesti 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ 
 
 ‘^festive ^ 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi* ^ 
 have well secure 
 of themselves and 
 
 23 
 
 bat^s apology. 
 
 the Irish have many virtues of a high stamp, 
 
 their has destroyed them ; noruiUIre- 
 
 Sever” be regenerated till Popery has had a 
 downfall. 
 
 No comments of mine can improve this 
 very original story ; but I must here thank 
 my friend again for having taken so much 
 trouble to please me, for now the letter is 
 once more before me, the task of writing 
 it appears greater than ever. She next 
 gives a specimen of the patient endurance 
 which has, during the late grievous trials, 
 been stigmatized as apathy. Mrs. — 
 forms a more just estimate of the quality 
 of self-denial, which may be practised by 
 refraining from complaint, as by denying 
 the little, or, to the destitute, great, indul- 
 gences to be had for money. 
 
 The poor Irish are certainly a very ta- 
 lented pLple ; witness the manner which my 
 poor oirls Lve learned to work ; you when 
 E wL last April, and till then not one had 
 ever seen a leaf wLked. Their endm-anw under 
 suffering and privation is almost beyond hehef , 
 they never comvhin,ty they suffer 
 and fatigue. I wish to forward a parcel 
 
 BradbuiT aud Evaiis, Printers, \Vbitefriar8. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 i 
 
 li 
 
 iti 
 
 »! 
 
 it 
 
 k 
 
 ace 
 
 m 
 
 h 
 
 Iks 
 
 Ijk 
 
 pf 
 
 sifl 
 
 (80( 
 
 fiki9( 
 
 ;k!<' 
 
 [ffk? 
 
 Uf 
 
 23 
 
 or eight miles off, say it weighs three or four 
 stone, or double that : I send for any poor 
 woman ; she takes it on her back, getting up the 
 moment day appears in the morning ; it rains 
 torrents ; the poor cloak is drawn over the head 
 a little closer: her only care is to keep the 
 parcel dry ; she is wet to the skin. “ Oh ! she 
 can dry herself.” No fire at home. “The Lord 
 God, blessed be his holy name, gives us a fine 
 bright sun that will do the business better.” 
 She fulfils her mission, and retuims, saturated 
 with rain, and the few scanty rags bearing the 
 name of petticoats being in the warmest day 
 scarcely sufficient to affoi’d tolerable covering ; 
 added to which, she has not tasted a morsel 
 since yederday^ Give her 6d., or even 2d., or 
 3d., she considers herself well repaid, and hopes 
 your honour will send for her on all occasions 
 of the kind. 1 do not speak of present and dis- 
 tressed times. Formerly that poor woman had 
 plenty of potatoes ; but she would not wait to 
 have them boiled, and the money received 
 would buy the childer a little milk, so of 
 course was too precious to waste on herself.” 
 Such as I tell you is a matter of common oc- 
 currence,. and so habituated are w^e to such 
 things we take it as a matter of course. 
 
 I think this a good place to mention a 
 little incident which was related to me by 
 a correspondent ^‘far West.” The self- 
 
 
 1 
 
 UijNunliB? 
 
 i 
 
 ,1 
 
 i 
 
 ' V 
 
 i 
 
 
 BARTHEIS ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
pAT^S APOLOGY^ 
 
 IT) 
 
 tills stilt ; 
 passions, ! 
 shame a l! 
 are a dei 
 streets of I , 
 of self-de 
 the thief, j 
 To sou l 
 to allude ' 
 drinks ; ^ 
 
 together, |j 
 without t‘ 
 abstainer, 
 abolished ^ 
 go far to ' 
 may be dc 
 Schools,”! 
 
 Bands of i 
 merly ha^ 
 the jfi7*st 
 and to un 
 Honesty , 
 there are i 
 religious 
 hoped, ev • 
 rage. N« 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of -j 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the ^'wai 
 and the p 
 Year.” ‘ 
 festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr ^ 
 have well secun 
 of themselves and 
 
 24 
 
 denial of the Irish seems inherent. I 
 have heard of numberless facts of the same 
 kind • but this one is now before me, and 
 of very recent date. « I was much struck 
 by a poor boy on Friday last begging 
 me to buy a basket of turf for a penny 
 farthing, having carried it eight miles cn 
 his back} he said his mother was sick. 
 He spoke English very well, but said when 
 I gave him the money and a bit of bread, 
 
 ‘ I wish I had the English weU enough to 
 tell you what I wish. But I would send 
 you up to heaven.’ He would not eat 
 the bread, though a morsel had not en- 
 tered his lips that day. This is no rare 
 instance.” 
 
 The embroidery school of Mrs. — has 
 been several times alluded to. Its success 
 was at once surprising and gratifying; 
 but a difficulty arose with regard to her 
 continuing to assemble the girls in the 
 building where they had been taught and 
 progressed so admirably. I had heard all 
 the perplexity my friend felt on the chance 
 of her labours being thus likely to come 
 
 lOuses 
 their families. 
 
 Bradbui7 ami Evaim, Friuters, AVhitefriai’s. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 25 
 
 (I 
 
 t! 
 
 «5 
 
 It 
 
 ii 
 
 ii 
 
 m 
 
 ii 
 
 li 
 
 till 
 
 ic 
 
 Iv 
 
 bi 
 
 S®- 
 
 jAi 
 
 bilte 
 
 latki 
 
 W' 
 
 to a stand still, and was very glad to re- 
 ceive the following : 
 
 My dear Miss H — . — Since I wrote last night 
 we have determined on building the room for 
 our workwomen, for, without a great exertion, T 
 would not turn out thirty-six poor people, in- 
 cluding the mistress. I could not give you the 
 most reTnote idea of the grief they felt when they 
 thought such would be the case ; it really upset 
 me so much 1 have not yet recovered myself, 
 i shall be much better off, for the poor girls 
 had ver^ had light, and most of them had to sit 
 on the ground. For we could do everything 
 welly seats and all. The poor people have of- 
 fered to draw the stones and slates free, and Mr. 
 — [her husband] gives the ground. God bless 
 you, my dear IMiss H — . 
 
 Ever yours, etc. 
 
 The school-room was built, orders poured 
 in, and just one year and a half after its 
 commencement, when the work could rival 
 that from Paris, and the poor creatures 
 were living in comparative comfort, though 
 their earnings were such as we should call 
 very trifling, popery steps in, and all is 
 confusion. Mrs. — shall tell the tale 
 herself: 
 
 My dear Miss H — . — We are just now in a 
 
 Id UitPiO; 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
PAT^S APOLOGY, 
 
 10 i 
 
 this stat j 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of 
 of self-de: 
 the thief. 
 
 To son 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t’ 
 abstainer,! 
 abolished 1 
 go far to 1 
 may be dcj ij 
 Schools, 1 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, evt 
 rage. N( j 
 are doing i 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testament 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail . 
 
 26 
 
 very unsettled state. The priest has denounced 
 my school, and the girls are in consequence 
 leavin<r. How things will settU.l know not, but 
 at pre^sent they look very bad. Our enme i, 
 teaSiing one verse of Senpture daily. Popery 
 is a fearful system, and has been the destruction 
 
 of Ireland. , , « 
 
 Our present guest is the member for 
 Our school-house is built on his property, and 
 he has promised me every assistance for my 
 school, and takes the most lively interest in its 
 welfare. He gave the girls a feast, also money, 
 and is to bring us patterns of every kmd from 
 Paris. All this you will be glad to hear. 
 
 In much haste. Ever, my dear Miss H-, 
 yours gratefully, 
 
 Soon after : 
 
 My dear Miss H.— I am just going off to 
 Cork, so have only time to say that m my 
 present unsettled state about the school I fe^ 
 I shall be soine time before I am able to ex^ute 
 your order. The priests ai;e tearing me piece- 
 meal, have sent away my little artist and Aosw 
 of girls, and how matters will terminate I know 
 not ; the collar is 4s. 6d., the girl who worked 
 it gone, I could give you no idea of tne machi- 
 nations of popery, all to P^t down my sj^l 
 lest it should interfere with a Homan Catholic 
 one. 1 am really sick at heart. 
 
 Ever, my dear Miss H — , yours most fait - 
 
 fully, 
 
 and the p 
 Year.^^ j 
 ‘^festive sjj 
 therefore, 
 
 they will, x c. ^ i. x: 
 
 have well secuWHneirliouses in every part, for the protection 
 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Bradbui7 aud Evans, Friuters, Whitefriars. 
 

 pat’s apology. 
 
 The end of this has been the seces- 
 sion of thirty-six girls in all. My 
 Mend, not to be wearied in well-doing, 
 has taken a number of young Protestants 
 into the school, which, there is no doubt, 
 will flourish under her fostering care ; hut 
 there is a weary length of ground to go 
 over again, and a common mind would 
 have yielded in despair. When the work 
 is again what it was, doubtless the sale 
 will be sure ; but there are not many who 
 rest satisfied with the performance of 
 learners, cheap though it may be, and the 
 task of the patroness is a most difficult 
 one, that of procuring a remuneration for 
 the time of the poor starving girls. Wish- 
 ing Mrs. — God speed in her benevolent 
 undertakings, I must introduce a portion 
 of a letter from her excellent husband at 
 the time every energy was exerted by him- 
 self and family to keep from starvation 
 the immense Eoman Catholic population 
 of his parish. I place it here as an intro- 
 duction to the more peculiar apology which 
 they of Ireland can offer for their preju- 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 16 
 
 28 
 
 this stat j 
 passions, 
 shame a l! 
 are a dei 
 streets of i 
 of self-de: . 
 the thief, i 
 To son: ► 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, ‘ ^ 
 without t 
 abstainer,'! 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,” 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honest} 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, evi 
 rage. N< 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 
 dices, from the spiritual destitution in 
 which they have been allowed to remain ; 
 and proof that it is no fault of theirs if 
 they have rested content in their darkness, 
 is their avidity to seize and hold fast the 
 blessings shown to them by the Gospel 
 light. 
 
 Vicarage, 1847. 
 
 I cannot say how deeply we feel the unabated 
 exhibition of Christian sympathy and love so 
 generously manifested in behalf of those whose 
 only claim, I grieve to say, on English bounty 
 is their extreme misery. Poor creatures, they 
 are in utter ignorance of all saving knowledge ; 
 brought up from their infancy to neglect, 
 despise, and hate the word and revelation of 
 the Most High. The fearful judgment has now 
 fallen on them, and, as might have been anti- 
 cipated, no softening influence has followed the 
 chastisement. On the contrary, all the evils of 
 corrupt nature, hitherto in a measure latent, are 
 now exhibiting themselves in an almost uni- 
 versal demoralization of all classes ; and it is 
 there the beauty and power of Christian prin- 
 ciple has practically exhibited itself. “ K thine 
 enemy hunger, feed him : if he thirst, give him 
 drink.” “ Love your enemies, do good to them 
 who hate you, and pray for them who despite- 
 fully use you,” etc., etc; The very ignorance 
 and blindness of our poor brethren should, and 
 
 and the p 
 Year.” i 
 ‘^festive 
 therefore, t-j:: 
 they will, fre 
 have well secur? 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 they 
 
 B^imisesTn every part, for the protection 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbui7 aud Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 29 
 
 I: 
 
 b 
 
 bi 
 
 hi 
 
 K 
 
 m 
 
 ki 
 
 W:. 
 
 stu^i 
 
 bib 
 
 leiik; 
 ^ki 
 fa 
 ihR 
 iieliis 
 . ihs : 
 
 ES;#! 
 
 tirii 
 
 rii 
 
 igoiibi 
 
 lib® 
 
 FOjk 
 
 aii 
 
 I rejoice to say does, animate the hearts of God’s 
 people to increased earnestness in their behalf. 
 
 The following letter from my dear Miss 
 T — shows the working of the system of 
 darkness too forcibly to be omitted. It 
 was written after the first year of famine, 
 and when the Irish had lost all the sym- 
 pathy their previous trials had gained for 
 them, when, indeed, a bitterness of feeling 
 in many hearts was awakened for the 
 whole race, by their supposed ingratitude. 
 I am convinced if those who felt this most 
 strongly had been in correspondence all the 
 time, as I was, with pious, reasonable 
 people, their interest would have increased 
 rather than have lessened, and their desire 
 to improve them in spiritual enhghten- 
 ment would have been commensurate with 
 their interest. Miss T— , the writer of 
 this letter, has published many tracts on 
 the leading errors of Popery. They abound 
 in scriptural references such as delight 
 the Irishman when repeated to him in his 
 own language, or when, by dint of perse- 
 verance, even at the most advanced age. 
 
 
 pE. 
 
 f- 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET, 
 
 1850. 
 
1 
 
 16 
 
 this stat' 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of * 
 of self-del 
 the thief. 
 
 To som; 
 to allude i 
 drinks ; ^ 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools, 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N‘ 
 are doiu 
 putting 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the ^'wai 
 and the p 
 Ycar.^^ - 
 festive i 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr 
 have well secur! 
 of themselves and 
 
 30 
 
 PArS APOLOGY. 
 
 a 
 
 he has learnt to spell them out in the Irish 
 Bible, an unknown book in Ireland till a 
 comparatively recent period. This love 
 of their native language is a feature of 
 great worth in the matter of improving 
 their spiritual condition. I will defer the 
 letter to introduce a passage from the 
 « Irish Intelligence,” for January, 1850 
 (a valuable little work, by the way, and 
 only one penny expence per month), which 
 will show its powerful effect on the minds 
 and actions of her peasantry. It alludes 
 to time closely following on the political 
 union of fifty years ago, when, unhappily, 
 no measures were taken to make the 
 countries one in the Gospel of Christ. 
 
 Roman Catholic farmers and peasants peti- 
 tioned for instruction in the Irish Bible, and 
 asserted their “ inahenable right to read it.” 
 The setting sun witnessed young men and 
 maidens, old men and children, leaving their 
 homes to steal, under cover of the shades of 
 evening, to the lonely cabin on the mountain- 
 side, to “ search the Scriptures’* by the light of 
 the bog-wood splinter. Daring and ferocious 
 Ribbonmen, bent on deeds of ^blood, and mad 
 against the Protestant faith, met with “the 
 
 leir houses in every part, for the protection 
 their families. 
 
 GEORGE CUUlKSriANK. 
 
 15radbui7 ami Evans, Printers, AVhitefriars. 
 
pat’s apologv. 
 
 31 
 
 ill 
 
 lli 
 
 ait 
 
 lip 
 
 :k 
 
 k! 
 
 ai;,l 
 
 IHJI 
 
 .tki 
 
 Iti 
 
 liefi 
 
 '(k 
 
 ;toii 
 
 tki( 
 
 tkfi 
 
 bjtkif 
 
 >M» 
 
 nets 
 
 strange book,” and read it, and became “ clothed 
 and in their right mind,” and were found 
 “ sitting at the feet of Jesus.” A remote penin- 
 sula received the seed, wafted by the gentle 
 winds of almighty love, and congregations arose 
 to worship God “ in spirit and in truth,” who 
 before were “ bound in error’s chains.” 
 
 A rebellious outbreak takes place, and thou- 
 sands of the Irish peasantry are tempted to take 
 part in it. But not one of the pupils or teachers 
 of the Irish Society engage in it\ They have read 
 the Irish Bihle^ and have felt its power. As one 
 peasant-man remarked, when he was asked Why 
 he kept on his hat while the Bible in English 
 was read, but took off his hat and; was atten- 
 tive while the Bible in Irish was repeated to 
 him, “ My ear heard the English Bible, but my 
 heart listened when it was read in Irish.” The 
 Irish Society extended its missions, believing 
 the gospel in the native tongue to be the key 
 to the Irishman’s heart. The Eoman Catholics, 
 braving the denunciations of the priests of Borne, 
 flocked to the standard of the Cross wherever it 
 was planted by the Irish. 
 
 Now let us, in my friend^s letter, see 
 the effects of the blindness fostered by 
 those who reap its baneful fruit. 
 
 I am not surprised at the feeling experienced 
 against the Irish, but 1 wish the burden fell 
 upon those who really deserved it. We all of 
 
 Hr 
 
 
 i 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
10 
 
 
 32 
 
 fat’s apology. 
 
 this stat'j 
 passions, ' 
 shame a 1 ; 
 are a de 
 streets of ' 
 of self-dei; 
 the thief. ; 
 
 To somj 
 to allude 
 drinks ; ^ 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,” 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N‘ 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a 5 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.” 
 
 festive i ' 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr ^ 
 have well secu; 
 of themselves and 
 
 necessity must act upon impression. A wrong 
 impression leads a faithful Christian protestant 
 to turn to God’s word and prove all things ; but 
 where can a poor Irish peasant go ? It is upon 
 the leaders of the blind we should let displea- 
 sure fall. On the first giving out of English 
 benevolence every poor man’s heart was turned 
 to the Saxon giver with unbounded gratitude, 
 so that the cry was, “ Your religion is the best: 
 I will go to church,” etc., etc. Blessings fol- 
 lowed our steps. . But soon the feeling changed. 
 Demetrius-like, those who guided the people 
 found that their craft was in danger. So first 
 a suspicion of the givers w^as put into the peo- 
 ple’s mind, that not the half that was sent was 
 given to them, so that it was said to Mr. H— , 
 
 the clergyman of , “ I know with what 
 
 money you built your house.” Then the people 
 understood the Queen owed them a great deal ; 
 she was only paying back what had been bor- 
 rowed, while she gave relief. And then any 
 convert was sure to be sent by the Jesuit direct 
 to hell, if he died, to make the congregation 
 horror-8trucJe at his reading the Bible and de- 
 parting from the only church in which salvation 
 was to^ be found. The implicit confidence of the 
 poor peasant in^ his priest makes him give 
 his ears to hear, to all their statements, and the 
 reaction of ingratitude is the consequence. ^ The 
 Government, as if to foster everything which is 
 opposed to English principle — and therefore in- 
 fluence — establish schools where the Bible is not 
 
 ^j^iousesiri every part, for the protection 
 their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Bradbui’v aud Evaiis, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
AEOLOGY. 
 
 33 
 
 til 
 
 mi 
 
 ilki 
 
 m 
 
 I. ill 
 
 itofa 
 
 mfi 
 
 D&l 
 
 rill 
 
 mkji 
 
 i^i 
 
 /itti 
 
 sdk 
 
 less! 
 
 m 
 
 S&V 
 
 bid 91 
 Mki 
 lesiii; 
 
 Kiti,i 
 
 liiiigli 
 
 Itbdi 
 
 leEk^ 
 
 to be read (called the National Board of Edu** 
 cation), unless the master, here the priest, per* 
 mit. And in that voluntary society called the 
 Church Education Society, they throw the 
 damper of refusing all preferment where the 
 minister loves his Bible and supports that 
 system (namely the Church Education Society, 
 where the Bible must be read), while all minis* 
 ters who support the National system (the anti* 
 Bible) get places and are cherished. Thus the 
 poor peasant has the door of the sheepfold 
 slapped in his face by English Protestants, yet, 
 notwithstanding this, many have been led by the 
 late famine to think we may not be altogether 
 on the road to hell, and have asked for Bibles, 
 and come to schools. One little girl, Kitty 
 Reilly, of our school, is now houseless because 
 she will read the Bible. Her brother was very 
 ill ; the priest was sent to give him extreme 
 unction. He said when he came, “ No wonder 
 the man should be ill, when the devil (meaning 
 Kitty K.) was in the house and he would not 
 give the church’s rite till the brother promised 
 to hinder Kitty from going to school. When 
 Kitty came in she refused to keep to the promise. 
 One brother caught her by the hair, another 
 took up the shovel to kill her, so her mother 
 gave her her blessing, and bade her go wherever 
 she could find shelter. Pray encourage every 
 exertion for the spiritual exigencies of Ireland. I 
 ti’ust the Lord is at work, though the trial is hard. 
 
 Ever, in true affection. Yours, . 
 
 D 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 f 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
PAT^S APOLOGY# 
 
 16 
 
 this stah 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of 
 of self-del 
 the thief, j .[ 
 
 To som| 
 to allude i 
 drinks; 1; 
 together, ■ 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished/ jj 
 go far to ' 
 may be del, 
 Schools,^^i I 
 Bands of • 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev« 
 rage. N« 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a 5 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.^^ 
 
 ‘^festive i j 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr 
 have well secu 
 of themselves and 
 
 34 
 
 Kitty Reilly has, through the kindness 
 of her friend," been placed where she has 
 been trained to teach others the truths 
 she herself holds so dear. 
 
 In consequence of some little present I 
 sent to one of the Irish Scripture readers, 
 well known to my last mentioned friend, 
 I received a letter from him which gave 
 me an opportunity of gathering m<fny au- 
 thentic particulars relative to the manner 
 in wdiich these devoted men make their 
 way, in almost barbarous districts, in the 
 face of persecution, and in the prospect 
 of a violent death. 
 
 An imaginative brain, and able pen, 
 might work out a very pretty tale from 
 the materials these letters afford. They 
 might begin with Bridget and her meek- 
 spirited brother, engaged in the Maharees 
 (how it sounds like heathenism !) Mission, 
 the persecution they suffered, and the sub- 
 sequent murder of the poor Pat. N . 
 Then they might describe Bridget as the 
 wife of the Scripture reader, S — n, and 
 follow the pair in their visits of love to the 
 
 i^tlmy 
 
 buses in every part, for the protection 
 their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbun* ami Evans, Priuters, W'hitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 35 
 
 poor converts or those as yet seeking only 
 for the truth, and describe the gathering 
 under the cover of darkness in the reader^s 
 humble dwelling to hear the Irish Bible 
 
 ^ read. A letter comes from America, to 
 
 * gladden the heart of a poor old man of 
 
 h the party, and his simple faith rises in as- 
 
 i? pirations of gratitude to the Giver of all 
 
 in 
 
 tej good for the timely relief it contains. A 
 
 fine specimen of Irish resolution (query, 
 
 IS 
 
 [tk wilfulness) is to be seen in the boys^ de- 
 
 pst liked the singing ; and the influence of the 
 truth' on their parents, who allowed them 
 Jii to remain, might be dwelt on with advan- 
 3l(ii tage. Then a touching scene, to raise 
 
 i \ compassion for the poor mother who, in 
 
 her superstitious ignorance, will sacrifice 
 j[j^ her innocent babe,^ hating it for its very 
 |]|i weakness. 
 
 jjij And how fancy might describe one and 
 
 another inquisitive countenance peering at 
 the Picture," while intelligence lights 
 up the weather-beaten and homely features, 
 . as the truth so beautifully set forth" 
 
 £ 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 1850. 
 
36 
 
 PAT^S APOLOGT, 
 
 IT) 
 
 this state 
 passions, 1 » 
 shame a lii ii 
 are a des 
 streets of I i[ 
 of self-defi 
 the thief/' I ij 
 To somi! < 
 to allude ■ 
 drinks ; 1: 
 together, iHi 
 without t( 
 abstainer, . s; 
 abolished, ‘ | 
 go far to 
 may be do^ . 
 Schools,^^ 1 
 Bands of 1 
 merly hav 
 the fi7'st } 
 and to un 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious »; 
 hoped, ev( 
 rage. Nc 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wait 
 
 finds its way to their comprehension, and 
 the face of their teacher, with conscious 
 superiority, may be supposed to evidence 
 his anxiety that they should feel as well 
 as understand the contrast before them. 
 But here are the letters, nothing altered. 
 If the expressions are sometimes strong 
 they are not the less sincere ; arising, too, 
 from an Irish heart, they are part and 
 parcel of the Irish character. 
 
 20th December, 1848. 
 
 Honoured Miss H. — Having received so much 
 of your Christian kindness whilst living at B— , 
 gratitude should have obliged me to return 
 your honour my heartfelt thanks, long ere lliis, 
 also to shew your honour how your kind and 
 sundry aids, together with dear Miss T — ’s, 
 enabled me to live in a town of extortion, which 
 arose from persecution. The Lord did a great 
 deal at B — ; the tracts which Miss T— sent 
 me, and tracts which w^ere sent from England 
 by some Christian friend, caused a great spirit 
 of inquiry, and much good was done ; but now 
 the Popish priest has that delightful field to 
 himself, as there has been no reader sent there 
 after me. Neither does the rector of that 
 parish reside there; his residence is ten miles 
 from B — . But now I must obtrude myself oa 
 
 Bradbui7 auil Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
r,i 
 
 dll 
 
 ¥ 
 
 tts 
 
 rbii 
 
 Isl- 
 
 itf 
 
 sl-i 
 
 ih 
 
 tilii 
 
 [olU 
 
 0i 
 
 ni\ 
 
 iUl 
 
 )d 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 your honour’s goodness, whilst I give you am 
 abstract of the converts of this place. There 
 are a great number of them here, and very few 
 of them can speak or understand English, and 
 the clergyman does not speak or understand 
 ^ish ; yet he is a very zealous and good man. 
 The poor people feel very happy since I came 
 amongst them, as my wife and 1 read the Scrip- 
 tures in Irish for them. There are a great many 
 well-meaning men among them, and we find 
 them most anxious to know the truth as it is 
 in Jesus. Seeing their great thirst for learning, 
 &c., we opened a night school for the adults 
 who live convenient, and there are thirty in 
 regular attendance, besides young boys and 
 girls ; there are nine of the adults beginning to 
 read English, and the rest are spelling words of 
 three syllables, and our school is only opened 
 for the last five weeks. On Sunday the 17th 
 inst., in the evening, my wife read the third 
 chapter of St. Matthew’s Gospel in Irish, with 
 general remarks and questions on what arose 
 out of the chapter: There were forty-two con- 
 verts present, w^ho answered in the Irish tongue 
 pretty well. Some time after prayer, a man 
 named Timothy Shea said to a man named 
 Mick Dwyre, ‘‘Mick, I fear you must soon 
 stay within from church every more (other) 
 Sunday ; your aull (old) clothes aur (are) so 
 worse (bad).” Mick said, “Indeed Tim, that is 
 very bad think you make of me, and I am fraed 
 that the floly God that saved poor Mick from 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET, 
 
 1850. 
 
pat’s 
 
 apology. 
 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of ' 
 of self-dei 
 the thief, j 
 To somj 
 to allude ; 
 drinks; 1 
 together, . 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, jj 
 go far to 
 may be dc , 
 Schools, I ^ 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honest} 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev< 
 
 the fever ant the hunger, never beat (put) that 
 the tever a rthought) into your head. 
 
 ^ded yo'i thinked of what Mrs.- 
 ^Id fow YOU sL that my close are gooder 
 leaded no » ^ for his coat was a 
 
 trsefS^o^t, tied wid leather st.aps and 
 5 have .^ood close to get from my Hdy Jesus 
 when I will be leaving this world. Mick put 
 ,11 to silence. Since I came here, we have 
 ^^T,voured to shew them that it is through the 
 
 'Td thSore YOur honour will see^that Mick 
 
 Tfter be'^ckthed with the righteousness of Chnst. 
 f find that they speak sound Scnpture language 
 tiXt is bal and broken EngUsh, yet it is 
 the real literal translation of the Irish, and veiy 
 few of them attempt speaking English a,t 
 E Tince I opened anight school I am ryingte 
 Eke them sjeak English. I have read p«t of 
 tViP fttb of Tlomans, with remarks which lead to 
 
 SeciK ?tk, «, 10th, ™a nth 
 
 the 5th of Homans in Irish ; after some suited 
 TmEs on what I read. Mick began to la^h 
 and said, “ l*am a happy man, becau^ Chmt 
 has made second friendship for me with God, 
 by His blood. 
 
 atonement or second friendship, JJ®* ^ 
 word atonement translated from the Ins 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 39 
 
 k 
 
 } 
 
 i\ 
 
 I 
 k 
 
 m 
 
 II 
 
 ik 
 
 \i 
 
 %i 
 
 [tk 
 
 'i} 
 
 ^1 
 
 .tLl 
 
 iioii 
 
 lii 
 
 114* 
 
 SSI 
 
 ki 
 
 Kfi 
 
 fas 4 
 
 understood second friendship. So. your honour 
 will see how expressive the Irish is. I shall only 
 trouble your honour with one portion more, 
 that is the 2nd verse of the 20 th chapter of 
 Eevelations. Serpent translated from the Irish is 
 father of poison, so that Irish-speakiug people 
 are led to see that their souls are poisoned, and 
 the only medicine is the blood of the lamb. 
 I fear I have trespassed too long on your 
 honour’s invaluable time. If your honour should 
 wish to hear at any time how the Lord’s work 
 is going on here, I shall be always ready and 
 very happy to give you every true account. 
 
 Honoured Miss H. — I have great pleasure in 
 replying to your honour’s kind letter of the 1 3th, 
 which I received on the 20th instant. Now, 
 
 Miss H, is ten miles from this place, and 
 
 it was just 10 o’clock at night when I received 
 your honour’s letter. *I was in the act of reading 
 part of the sixth chapter of St. Matthew’s gospel, 
 and there were twenty- three converts present, 
 and after some remarks on what arose out of the 
 chapter I opened your honour’s letter, and com- 
 menced to read it. And poor Mick Dwyre 
 burst out into laughter. A man named Timothy 
 Shea said, “ Mick, I am great shamed upon your 
 havor (behaviour), and 1 think you are going 
 mad.” Mick said, “ 1 am not mad, but great 
 glad corned down top my heart because my 
 Holy Saviour said, * Poor Mick, don’t let fraid 
 come top your heart ; I’ll come for you, and you 
 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 — lAjaLbniiip; _/ 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
 
 
this stat 
 passions, , 
 shame a 1 
 are a dei 
 streets of | 
 of self-del 
 the thief. ! H 
 To sonc j ' 
 to allude | 
 drinks ; Ij 
 together, j jl 
 without t 
 abstainer, . 
 abolished. | 
 go far to ji 
 may be dci j 
 Schools,^^ i 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ i 
 the first * 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev< 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wait 
 
 40 
 
 PAT^S APOLOGT. 
 
 will be long a me.’ ” St. John, 14th chapter 1st 
 and 3rd verses. Then he repeated the 21st 
 vLe of the 6th of St. Luke, and 7th verse of 
 the 1st chapter of the 1st Epistle ot bt John, 
 and said, “ Now, maybe. I have cause to laugh^ 
 No man answered him a word. I told them 
 that the letter I had was from a dear Christian 
 lady in England, etc. Hhile I was shomng 
 them how much God’s peop e who live m Eng- 
 land are concerned about the spiritual welfare 
 of the poor brethren who are in Ireland, a man 
 came in with a letter to Mick Dwyre from Ame- 
 rica, having inclosed an order for £4. I wad 
 the letter for Mick. It was from his son ivho 
 is in America only one ^ 
 
 thank you. God, for this ; but I thank you fom 
 times as many more for telling me that yon ivj 
 have me where yourself will be too. I of 
 vour honour’s kindness given to those who needed 
 It most. I gave Is. to Mick Dwyre, who desires 
 me to tell your honour that he has ^eat love m 
 his heart for your honour, also of Miss i, and 
 to mind ye very well every day and eveiy night 
 whilst ye are in the sleep ; also all the Christian 
 gentlemans and gentlewomans over the nation 
 and country England. The above is poor Mick 
 Dwyre’s prayer. There are only a few men here 
 that attempted speaking English before I came 
 here ; and now there are fifteen men and fourteen 
 o-rown boys who can read pretty well a chapter 
 m a Testament having large type, yet they could 
 barely be understood if speaking from themselves. 
 
 BradbuiT aud Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
.1 
 
 I 
 
 8 
 
 k 
 
 b 
 
 k 
 
 i\ 
 
 lii 
 
 in 
 
 111 
 
 ;s 
 
 ifi 
 
 Ik 
 
 iki 
 
 ike 
 
 !«(? 
 
 ']bl 
 
 Issjl 
 
 ikQs 
 
 rii 
 
 ftir 
 
 efeli 
 
 lik 
 
 PAT^S APOLOGY. 41 
 
 Our church is increasing daily, also our night 
 school ; but now there is a very hot fire of per- 
 secution blazing around us. The Popish class 
 have raised a fund, and I am sure are aided from 
 other quarters ; they have purchased some flour 
 and meal, also some clothes, which they are 
 giving to those who attend at their schools. This 
 they are doing to destroy the Lord’s work, and 
 to put down our schools; but up to this time 
 we have lost nothing, although having no induce- 
 ments, and I am fully persuaded that the powers 
 of hell and darkness will not be able to stop the 
 work of our God. I am very glad to find by 
 your honour’s letter that you are interested in 
 the welfare of the Dingle converts. Oh, Miss 
 H., Rev. Mr. Gayer, the ever to be lamented 
 Mr. Gayer, was a kind friend to me. I am 
 afraid that the poor converts are in want : may 
 the Lord raise up friends to them I Kind Miss 
 T. sends me Irish tracts, called the “ Glories of 
 Mary,” which have under God done a great deal 
 of good both in B — and in this place. I was 
 resolved to send some of them to Dingle, but 
 they are taken away from me very shortly after 
 1 receive them,* and this present time I am in 
 great need of a few dozen of them ; but I hope 
 very soon to get some more of them from her, 
 with the book which your honour sent to me. 
 
 * As some have thought the tracts were taken away 
 by Papists in ill-will, I must observe that it is the spirit 
 of inquiry among them which causes S — to lose his 
 treasures. His letters to Miss — often show this. 
 
 f 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
 
43 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 
 
 this stat I 
 passions, 
 shame a 1; 
 are a del 
 streets of | j. 
 of self-dei; 
 the thief. ^ ij 
 To soncj ■ 
 to allude ; 
 drinks ; 1; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished. Jj 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honest) 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev< 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s i 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Year.;' l 
 festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr^ 
 have well seci^ 
 
 of themselves and their families 
 
 I fear I have obtruded myself too much upen 
 your honour’s goodness, and now I close, with 
 sincere prayers for your honour’s spiritual and 
 temporal welfare, and I remain, 
 
 Your humble servant in the Lord, 
 
 Pat. S. 
 
 P.S. We shall never forget yom’ honour and 
 Miss T. at the throne of grace. 
 
 Feb. 9th, 1849. 
 
 Madam. I hope your honour will excuse the 
 trouble I am giving you so often in occupying so 
 much of your precious time, disposing of my 
 little knitting, the price of which has been the 
 greatest help to me in times past, together with 
 your honour’s kind benefits. My husband and 
 I were much cheered when we received your kind 
 letter, which afforded us much comfort. How 
 much indebted the poor Irish are to our kind 
 English friends, through whose means the Lord 
 is bringing stones to his temple daily. Madam, 
 I am sending these eleven pair of cuffs now, and 
 I shall try and do without what your honour will 
 • get for them, and I shall endeavour to make up 
 a dozen more, to get some little clothing for the 
 children and myself, as the times are difficult, 
 that we find it hard to exist on our salary, 
 being £28 per annum. We have four children, 
 girls. Your honour will have the kindness to keep 
 the price of these till I send another little parcel, 
 as it would go from me for other necessaries. 
 
 see tli at t |i^ 
 ^r^^ry part, for the proTe^oti 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 15 radbui 7 ami Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
PAT^S APOLOGY. 
 
 mil 
 
 m 
 
 It tit 
 
 mi 
 
 Ui.i 
 
 idiif 
 
 foei 
 
 osli 
 
 (bfa 
 
 IS Cl 
 
 [HI 
 
 re hi 
 ibh 
 0 
 
 &0 
 
 43 
 
 Kind Christian friend, I feel happy to let you 
 know that there is a great field of labour in this 
 place, and when I can spare a little time I feel 
 the greatest delight in going to visit some of the 
 papists’ houses here, as the greater part of the 
 converts come to our night school, There are a 
 number of the papist women enrolled- in what 
 they call the order of the rosary of the Blessed 
 Virgin Mary, and they must undergo a task of 
 vain repetitions every day. Blessed be God who 
 has promised that his word shall not return void, 
 has brought home His word with power to their 
 minds, when I am explaining thepartoftheLord s 
 prayer, “ Thy will be done on earth,” and shew- 
 ing them the ditference between the way his will 
 is'^done in heaven and the way Romanists do it 
 on earth ; also how they give ten times more 
 honour to the creature than to the Creator, for 
 in the above rosary they say ten prayers to the 
 Virgin Mary for every one they say to God. 
 Some of them seem much affected at this, and 
 also when I tell them that there was not a 
 woman in the world when God created Eve, 
 as they call the Virgin Mary the Mother of 
 God. I could give your honour an abstract of 
 my proceedings more fully, but I do not i wish 
 to trespass on your valuable time ; however, I 
 trust the Lord will enable us to tell the people 
 what great things the Lord hath done for us, 
 and that we make use of the talent committed 
 to us, that when the Lord shall return to make 
 account with his servants we may be found 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
IT) 
 
 this stat 
 passions, 
 shame a 
 are a de 
 streets of 
 of self-de: 
 the thief. 
 
 To son 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t: 
 abstainer,! . 
 abolished i 
 go far to ’ 
 may be dc. | 
 Schools, 1 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the fa'st 
 and to un 
 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev , 
 rage. N« j 
 are doing ] 
 putting a l| 
 or any of (i 
 we see a s * 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the war 
 and the p 
 Ycar.;^ 
 festive s, 
 therefore, ^ 
 they will, fi , 
 have well seci 
 of themselves 
 
 44 
 
 PAT^S APOLOGY. 
 
 among the faithful. Hoping that your honour 
 enjoys good health, I remain with grateful feelings 
 Your humble servant, 
 
 Bridget S. 
 
 April 5th, 1849. 
 
 .... I have received a letter from kind Miss 
 T., with the little book your honour sent. I was 
 very glad to see it, as I well knew the young 
 man about whom it was written ; and a pious 
 youth he was, as the account of his last end is 
 indeed a true testimony. 
 
 I wish to show your honour that I, with an 
 only brother, was, for six years before I got 
 maiTied, on the coast of Dingle, under the su- 
 perintendence of the ever to be lamented Eev, 
 Charles Gayer ; we were stationed at Maharees. 
 After suffering much for our master in his vine- 
 yard, my poor brother, whose name was Pat. N., 
 was removed to Kenmare, under the superintend- 
 ence of the late Mr. Thomas, who sent him to a 
 
 place called fifteen miles from Kenmare, and 
 
 two miles from where I live at present. The 
 
 parish of is in general a very wicked place, 
 
 and my poor brother, who never returned railing 
 for railing, but always suffered or bore with a 
 meek and quiet spirit, was sent to read the Irish 
 Scriptures to them ; but my poor fellow, I am 
 sorry to say, fell a victim, as many of his fellow- 
 servants did of old. Mr. Thomas’s schoolmaster 
 asked him to his dinner, and it being Good 
 Friday some Papists saw him eat some eggs, 
 
 and their families. 
 
 ^ Kittli'ev 
 iri every part, for the profecHo 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbui7 aud Evaiis, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
45 
 
 >i> 
 
 li 
 
 .IK 
 
 Ul 
 
 eLIi 
 
 iki 
 
 W 
 
 iiftl. 
 
 fioil 
 
 ilk 
 
 RshL 
 
 Sti: 
 
 m 
 
 ts& 
 
 rayt 
 
 lURB 
 
 odOli 
 
 la*! 
 
 :pat^s apology. 
 
 who ran and told their priest of it; so their 
 blind ^ide sent men after my poor brother, who 
 beat him, knocked him down, kicked him in the 
 stomach and chest. My poor fellow lingered 
 for a few weeks, till one evening, after taking a 
 little supper, he sang a favourite hymn, which is. 
 
 May we always ready stand, 
 
 With our lamps burning in our hand ; 
 
 Awake in heart, may we rejoice 
 Whene’er we hear the Bridegroom’s voice. 
 
 On that night the Lord was pleased to call him 
 to himself, and left four sisters and his aged 
 parents to wait for the call out of this transitory 
 scene. He was a fine-looking young man about 
 twenty-eight years of age. He laboured for eigh t 
 years under the Irish Island Society, and for 
 the last fifteen months of his life for the Eeader’s 
 Society. 1 am sure there has been much said on 
 his suffering at Maharees, as Mrs. Gayer, late of 
 Dingle, was interested about him.* 
 
 I omit a hurried account of the child's 
 illness, and old Mick Dwyre's sympathetic 
 kindness to the poor mother, as the anec- 
 dote respecting him is repeated in the 
 following note. 
 
 * In Mrs. Thompson’s Dingle,” Pat Nash is inci- 
 dentally mentioned as having been one of the priest’s 
 greatest advocates. 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 ! 
 
 T 
 
 I 
 
 ! 
 
 
 V; 
 
 liOJNUnJvo: ^ 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
 
IT) 
 
 this stat i 
 passions, 
 shame ah, 
 are a de , 
 streets of \- 
 of self-dei; " 
 the thief. 
 
 To somj 
 to allude , 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ 
 Bands of . 
 merly ha\ 
 the fa'st 
 and to un 
 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, evt 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ i 
 ‘^festive 5 
 
 46 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 Mv little girl is now recovered, blessed be 
 aU things well May He grant 
 us patienee to be reconciled to His will, and 
 K His chastening rod with thanksgiving. 
 Madam, in my last note to your honour 1 men- 
 tioned one particular which an illiterate old man 
 who is escaped from Popish bondage, and is 
 standing in gospel freedom, made use of, 
 and perhaps I have not made it plam, not having 
 sice enough. It is old Mick Dwyres, wlio 
 sLds your honour his best wishes for the dona- 
 ttonyou sent him through my husband some 
 time since. On one occasion, when watchmg 
 up with me during my child s Ulness, I asked 
 
 him what did he think was 
 did not choose another besides His Beloved bon 
 to satisfy His offended justice, to die for sixers , 
 the poor man after a short pause, replies in 
 Irish “ One that debt will be on him could not 
 uav debt.” Such was poor Mick’s answer. 
 
 ^ Madam, I beg to mention that 1 myself 
 am one who was tried in the fire ofpersecuUM, 
 one incident of which I sha l 
 Having lived with my poor brother when on 
 the mission at Maharees, I went in 1840 to 
 Dingle on business, and having lodged m a 
 house, a Papist servant got up at night ^d sU 
 fire to all my clothes, and left me without a 
 stitch to wear in the morning. Our depatd 
 friend, Mr. Gayer, being 
 come the distance of fourteen mi es trough the 
 lofty mountains, trusting to a liglit cotton dr , 
 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr 
 have well scciT 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 that ^ey 
 every part, for the proTetfffMi 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbui*y ami Evans, Printers, W^hitefriars. 
 
pat's apology. 
 
 47 
 
 St 
 
 Sii 
 
 i\ 
 
 k 
 
 lii 
 
 ik 
 
 ii 
 
 ill 
 
 Mi 
 
 at 
 
 M 
 
 tkt 
 
 yiii 
 
 \ 0 . 
 
 bill 
 
 (fjtf 
 
 v» 
 
 otkif 
 
 liiS 
 
 Oi* 
 
 borrowed from the lodging woman. I got a 
 severe fit of illness from the cold. When my 
 poor brother and I used to go to church, a 
 crowd of men and women used to pursue us, 
 throwing stones at us until nearly to our necks 
 in the sea ; the priest used to say to them, 
 “ Tie N — and leave him at low water mark till 
 the tide comes on to drown him.” 
 
 Such, Madam, is the treatment the soldiers 
 of the Cross have to meet with in this country : 
 surely we may say with the Apostle that if we 
 have not better hopes we are of all men most 
 miserable. It is only surprising that those who 
 are acquainted with God’s word, where popery 
 is so plainly marked out as being the apostacy, 
 should doubt what she will be inclined to do, 
 particularly to those who will shake off the yoke. 
 Our blessed Lord says that the times should 
 come that whosoever would kill his followers 
 would think they would be doing God’s service, 
 and furthermore* Popery teaches that the priests 
 can absolve from the vilest guilt : but the 
 authority of our faith says that ‘ while they 
 promise liberty they themselves are the servants 
 of corruption.’ But the Lord at his own time 
 shall bring out his people from their tyranny. 
 
 I remain Madam, 
 
 Your humble servant 
 
 B. S-. 
 
 Honoured Miss H. — I must now give you an 
 abstract of my proceedings, while away from 
 
 F 
 
 urn iJltjio; 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
i 
 
 V 
 
 16 
 
 I ' 
 
 this stat< : 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 v 
 are a de.' 
 streets of ! ^ 
 of self-del . 
 the thief.^! :} 
 
 To som| 
 to allude 
 drinks; 1/ 
 together, • 
 without t; ^^ 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, jj 
 go far to 
 may be dc jj 
 Schools,”! I 
 Bands of 
 merly hav 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev( 
 rage. N< 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen* 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Year.” 
 
 ‘^festive i.i ■ 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr ^ 
 have well secui 
 of themselves and 
 
 
 48 
 
 PAT^S apology* 
 
 my fciniily m Isliind. I landed, there on, 
 
 the 15 til March, and found two Popish schools 
 there. One ot* them was within fifteen yards of 
 the Island Society’s school, where I was to he 
 the teacher, and forty-six pupils in regular at- 
 tendance ; and the other was three miles dist- 
 ance, and thirty-eight pupils in attendance. 
 Before I entered the Society’s schools I visited 
 the Popish schools, as the teachers did not know 
 me, and found by the report that the average 
 attendance was just as I have stated. Mhen I 
 went to the Society’s school I found that there 
 were only seven pupils for the last three months 
 in attendance, by reason of Popish persecution, 
 and five of them were Protestants. After a few 
 days I thought it right to open and close school 
 with prayer, at which the scholars seemed sur- 
 prised, and laughed several times while on our 
 knees. I spoke to them on the necessity of 
 being serious, and how desirable it is in the 
 sight of man, much more in the presence of Our 
 Great Lord, ivho has mercifully promised to be 
 where two or three are gathered together in His 
 name. While they listened to me I appointed 
 them to commit to memory the 19th and 20th 
 verses of the 18th chapter of St. Matthew’s 
 Gospel, which each of them did with great 
 readiness, also many more passages of Scripture, 
 day by day ; and after the lapse of one week I 
 found they were getting more serious and anx- 
 ious to know the Scriptures. Seeing that they 
 have good voices, if cultivated, I began to teach 
 
 ^ pages, see tlia tjhey^ 
 
 _ part, for the prdteef 
 
 their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 BradbuiT ami Evans, Printers, IVhitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 49 
 
 U 
 
 IW 
 
 tlk 
 
 m 
 
 ill 
 
 tkx 
 
 il 
 
 ik 
 
 tki 
 
 IfOS 
 
 Iki 
 
 \k 
 
 \m 
 
 Uti 
 
 ilKS 
 
 till 
 
 RSffltI 
 
 ofte: 
 
 Klf 
 
 Wk 
 
 Stic 
 
 iin 
 
 iti 
 
 ;n3Sl 
 
 eaai 
 
 them to sing the Psalms to simple tunes, which 
 they were anxious to learn, and very soon were 
 able to sing the 9th Psalm. One evening the 
 scholars of the Popish school were going home, 
 and, passing my school, heard my scholars singing 
 the praises of God. Twelve of them came in, 
 and remained till I dismissed my school, and 
 then asked me if I would take them under in- 
 struction. They came to my school next morn- 
 ing, wliich caused great excitement among some 
 of the ill-disposed Papists; but after school 
 hours I visited the scholars’ houses, and read 
 the Scriptures for their parents, to strengthen 
 them against the persecution which I knew would 
 naturally follow those who left the Popish schod 
 and came to my school. About ten days after, 
 they were going home from the Popish school, 
 and heard my scholars singing, and eighteen of 
 them came in, to hear their comrade boys sing- 
 ing ; and the Popish teacher saw them, and said 
 nothing till he found them at school the next 
 day, and he punished them severely. And about 
 2 o’clock, p.m., the scholars took advantage of 
 their teacher’s absence, and with one accord left 
 the school and came to my school. When the 
 teacher returned, and found his scholars deserted, 
 he got a boat and crew, and went to C — , and 
 told all that happened to the priest. I knew 
 that the priest would curse the parents of the 
 children on the next Sabbath, and I continued 
 my visits every evening, to strengthen them 
 against the persecution of an apostate mission- 
 
 £ 
 
 
 J 
 
 liUlN Ultimo; 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
50 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 this stat 
 
 passions, 
 shame a l! 
 are a del 
 streets of 1 
 of self-del 
 the thief. ■ ; 
 
 To son: I 
 to allude ; 
 drinks ; l| : 
 together, , 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc* 
 Schools,” : 
 Bands of . 
 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honest} 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev< 
 rage. N( 
 
 arv who did not fail, as I knew he would to 
 give public scandal to those who allowed their 
 
 Sre^'to remain at my school. But all his 
 efforts did not succeed in reducing my school. 
 At the end of six. weeks the priest held stations 
 of confession every day for eight days thinking 
 i,is presence would deter the scholars from com- 
 nK to my school. But the Lord disappointed 
 hif hopes. I did not lose one scholar by aU lus 
 efforts Up to this time I did not tell the 
 rector 'of C— that my school was so strong 
 because I was afraid that the Popish pt 
 would reduce my school again ; but when I saw 
 that the Lord gave us the victory then 1 went 
 to him, and told all, and he sent his curate, 
 who is indeed a very excellent minister, to ex- 
 amine my school; and he continues to visit it 
 once a week since. So the L«rd lias complg 
 upset one of the Popish schools of that benighted 
 island. A few days before I left the island 
 the school was visited and examined by a Kev. 
 Mr L— of Dublin, and he thought it a 
 very interesting school, and was most anxious 
 that I should be retained iii the island. M 
 the Scripture Header’s Society, whom I am 
 under, I think, would not allow me to remain 
 there. But Mr. O’G— has got a teacher, a very 
 young lad ; but he thinks him rather young tor 
 
 such a place. x o j i qiq 
 
 August 3rd, 1849. 
 
 My wife went to C— , to the Rev. 
 
 Mr, O’G—, aiid on her return, and within three 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 51 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 ! 
 
 '! 
 
 !l 
 
 |{ 
 
 0 
 
 k 
 
 k. 
 
 tfi 
 
 k 
 
 k 
 
 Kk) 
 
 *» 
 
 •,k* 
 
 a 
 
 miles of her residence, she was attacked by a 
 man who thought either to rob or murder her. 
 But we have great reason to thank the Lord, 
 who sent a witness by the way, who told the 
 wicked man that he would prosecute him. This 
 prevented the evil-minded Papist from executing 
 his premeditated design. As soon as she could 
 conveniently do so, she retired to the police 
 barracks, and told the constable in charge all 
 that befel her ; she also asked him to escort her 
 to her residence ; but the constable, who is a 
 most bitter Papist, refused doing so. The wit- 
 ness, who know my wife, told the constable that 
 if he did not escort my wife to her residence 
 that he would report him to his superior constable, 
 and about four hours after, when the constable 
 saw it convenient, he and one of his men con- 
 veyed her home. The witness has given us the 
 name of the man who assaulted my wife, and the 
 clergymen of this place have taken information 
 against him, and be is to be tried on the 18th 
 instant. Also the Kev. Mr. C., who knows the 
 constable, will try, if possible, to have him re- 
 moved. Now, Miss H., 1 know that this man 
 will escape the punishment which the law would 
 justly inflict on him, as the magistrates are 
 Papists, and the witness is a Papist ; and surely 
 the priest’s influence will free the offender. The 
 priest is at war with us this long time, and we 
 think that he knew all that was to happen, as 
 the man who assaulted my wife lives quite con- 
 venient to the priest’s house. 
 
 B 2 
 
 I 
 
 ? 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
 
16 
 
 this stat* t 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de u 
 streets of j j| 
 of self-deii ‘ 
 the thief. , 
 
 To som| 
 to allude , 
 drinks; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be del 
 Schools,^^! i 
 Bands of ! 
 merly ha\j , 
 the first ^ 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, evi 
 rage. N< | 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In coiK 
 the wait 
 and the p 
 Year.’^ 
 festive ^ 
 therefore, 
 they will, fn ^ 
 have well secul 
 of themselves and 
 
 gg PAT^S AFOLoer. 
 
 oil' Miss H., this is a wretched country to 
 live in especially this part; we are surrounded 
 iidt with bitter enemies, and by few 
 MeSs^and when the Lord adds one to his 
 Web ’the persecution that Mows is unspeak- 
 
 God, notwithstanding all the persecution, the 
 church is increasing. 
 
 Popery is persecutmg veiy hard here at 
 present. Sin4 my last letter to your honour 
 a very independent family, consisting of eight 
 persons, have renounced the fiilse dogmas of 
 
 ^The head of the family’s name is John Shw. 
 My wife and I kept a night school last wmt r 
 for the converts; and John Shea and famj 
 
 attended every night, and ^wk for 
 
 value of the Bible, he bought jd C® fo 
 7s 6d. The priest very soon If rned that be 
 was attached to us, also that '>ad a Bible ; he 
 came to Shea’s house,_and Shea and J 
 
 his family confess their sms to him, but the 
 CTand view the priest had was to F^vent Jim 
 frL visiting mf house, also to take aw y 
 Bible, which he did. But nothing can stop t 
 
 hand of our great and ^ Jfsh “ 
 
 on every opportunity in building up John bhea , 
 hebSt aLther Bible, and has beentaugh 
 fo obey the call, “Come mit from ajg 
 them”^&c. Now the pnest is wild, f d h 
 four spies employed to watch me and the fami- 
 lies 1 visit, and where T have good access. 
 
 tlieir families. 
 
 ^ I L see tjiat ^l}ey 
 ^ue^^ part, for the proTecTfbnj- — ^ 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 'A 
 
 Bradbuiy aud Evans, Printers, AVUitefriars. 
 
pat^s apology. 
 
 53 
 
 "Sliea is a loss to the priest ; his house was a 
 liome to the priest. VVe have great reason to 
 thank the Lord for sending so good a minister 
 
 to this locality as Rev. Mr. O’G ; he is a 
 
 most excellent man, and has two active curates. 
 
 I remain, honoured Miss H., 
 
 Your grateful servant in Christ. 
 
 Pat. S . 
 
 I sent to S — n one of the prints pub- 
 lished by the Keligious Tract Society, 
 called The Church of Rome, or the Bible ; 
 which will you choose ? For the infor- 
 mation of those who may not have seen it 
 I will just say it represents the interior 
 of a Roman Catholic Chapel, highly deco- 
 rated ; pictures, statues, etc., and various 
 figures at their devotions. Different texts 
 of Scripture, ingeniously introduced, con- 
 fute the errors which are, as it were, prac- 
 tically brought to view. For instance, a 
 boy and girl are kneeling before the 
 images of two angels ; under these figures 
 ^re the words which caution against the 
 worshipping of angels, 2nd Colossians, 18. 
 I wish a shower of these prints could 
 ^descend on Ireland ! 
 
 }) 
 
 f 
 
 "rmnwpiwf" 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
10 
 
 r i 
 
 this stat i 
 passions, 
 shame a 1. , 
 are a del II 
 streets of | " 
 of self-del 
 the thief. 1 11 
 To sorrj 
 to allude: ■ 
 drinks; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc; , 
 Schools,’^ : 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honest} 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev« 
 rage. N« • 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s > 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Year.^^ . 
 
 festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi^ 
 have well secu ^ 
 of themselves and 
 
 54 
 
 PAT^S ATOLOGY. 
 
 Nov. 19tli. 1849. 
 
 Honoured Miss H.-I have received your 
 kind letter of the 24th Sept with the enclosed, 
 Sich indeed is a great trea to us. The poor 
 Jonverts were greatly pleased at seemg the h-uth 
 rbeautifully set forth against en-or: I have 
 Sboured hard to keep it to myself since I re- 
 ceived it : 1 have it now framed, for myse f. I 
 have never seen the like before, nor do not k^aow 
 of any being in this country. I shall thank 
 Zm 4nour for another, that I may take about 
 iith me to shew to the converts who live far 
 off I should have replied to your honours 
 letter lon<r ere this, but was taken ill some d^s 
 
 pS 10 Ih. ■>' « > « ‘ »" V“«"' 
 
 Lt I .m q«ito 
 
 thankful for your kindness to her. I ^“re 
 that your honour will be as glad to hear, as 
 am to communicate, that a very interesting 
 young man, named Dennis Lacy, who was 
 teaching school for the Popish pnest, has on 
 Sunday last renounced the false dogmas of 
 Pouerv. My superintendent bad a very fine 
 school here; there were about 120 pupils in 
 daily attendance ; the priest got up schod, 
 to suppress our school, and so he 
 school was reduced to eighteen pupils. I made 
 myself acquainted with the pnest s teacher, and 
 shewed that the doctrines of Popery ^ 
 destroying, &c. I gave him a Bible about 
 months ago, and since endeavoured to assi 
 him in the study of it, and I trust that the 
 
 heir families. 
 
 zee, see t|i at the y^^ 
 eiy^ part, tbr the 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbuiy aud Evaiis, Printers, AVhitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 55 
 
 Lord has blessed the reading of it to his soul. 
 He has left the priest, and the Lord has de- 
 pressed the priest’s school. There are 76 of 
 his scholars followed him: my superintendent 
 gave him a school. The priest was here to-day, 
 and appeared more like a lion than a man. 
 The converts are holding out very steady, and 
 daily increasing in the knowledge of Jesus. 
 Persecution is exceedingly great here, and 
 nothing but Divine Providence is saving us 
 from Popish persecution. About a month ago, 
 a Kev. Mr. G — came from Dublin to this 
 place, to preach an Irish sermon for the poor 
 converts. The priest came near the church, to 
 see if any of his people would go to hear Mr. 
 G — , so that he would speak to them on the 
 following Sunday. But the priest’s presence 
 did not deter the people : our church was 
 crowded. On the following Sunday the priest’s 
 text was ‘‘ that Mr. G, stole a pair of blankets 
 in Dublin, and had to flee to this place, lest he 
 should be arrested in Dublin for his theft.” His 
 orders to his people about me are to have 
 boiling water always ready, and the moment that 
 I enter their houses with the devil’s book (as he 
 calls the Holy Bible), to scald me, if I do not 
 leave the house at once. But I am thankful 
 that I have yet escaped. Nothing can equal the 
 evil spirit of Popery. But all who are acquainted 
 with Holy Writ must know that the people of 
 the world will* persecute the children of God. 
 May the people of God think it an honour to be 
 
 I 
 
 \ 
 
 f 
 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 
 -J.awlTrC^o: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
16 
 
 this stat« 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of ! 
 of self-dei 
 the thief.H 
 To somj 
 to allude , 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, [3 
 without t: 
 abstainer, . 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc' 
 
 Schools, 
 
 Bands of 
 merly hav . 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev( , 
 rage. N( j 
 are doing | 
 putting a I 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wait 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ I 
 festive s ^ 
 therefore, c ^' 
 they will, fi^ 
 have well secul 
 of themselves anc 
 
 56 
 
 pat^s apology* 
 
 ' 4 \\ 
 
 reproached for their Divine Master’s sake is the 
 prayer of your honour’s obedient servant in the 
 
 Pat. S. 
 
 Honoured Miss H.— I send you a few of the 
 wild Irish plants. I hope they may grow m join 
 country. The foxglove is a beautiful plant. 
 About May it will begin to flower. It h^ 
 many names in this country; it is called the 
 fairy thimble by some, because it produces 
 flowLs very like a thimble. The Papists of this 
 country would be afraid to pluck it on Pnday, 
 lest thev should be fairy-stricken. If a super- 
 stitious Papist woman have a delicate child, and 
 ■ that the child is not Ukely to recover, and that 
 from the appearance of the chUd, they suspect it 
 may be a fairy, on Wednesday the foxglove or 
 fairy thimble is pulled, pounded, and the juice 
 of the herb given to the child to dnnk. Then, 
 if the cliild live three days after the drink, they 
 are sure that it is no fairy, and do all they ran 
 for the recovery of the child. But very few 
 children live one day after drinking the juice ot 
 the plant, as it is poisonous, which leads the 
 poor deluded dupes to think that there are such 
 i^hings as fairies. They say that the fallen 
 angels are the fairies. If the foxgloves ^ow in 
 your country, I am sure that you shaU like it. 
 A stalk will grow out of it, about three feet higli, 
 and the flowers grow on the stalk very nume- 
 rous, all of a beautiful colour, and variegated* 
 
 pages, ^e^iai^iey^ 
 
 ri, lor 
 
 larailies. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Bradbui7 aud Evans, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
PAT'S APOLOGY. 
 
 57 
 
 As I am now, thank Providence, quite well, I 
 shall seek out for the rarest and most remai'k- 
 able plants, and send them to your honour, as 
 your dear mother likes the Irish plants, Sin- 
 cerely trusting that your dear mother, your 
 honour, and family, are enjoying perfect health, 
 I remain. 
 
 Your honour’s humble and obedient servant 
 in the Lord, 
 
 Pat. S. 
 
 December 21st, 1849. 
 
 Honoured Miss H. — I have received your 
 kind letter of the 24th November, and in reply 
 ray wife and I trust that our united thanks 
 will be accepted for your Christian aids, which 
 of the Lord is greatly blessed to us in this wil- 
 derness of incessant persecution. I should have 
 replied sooner, but was busily employed doing 
 some repairs to a sort of hut in which I am now 
 living, and is some miles distant from my former 
 residence. My reason for changing is, we have 
 the priest completely conquered, and a strong 
 body of well-tried converts, all well able, and 
 very willing, to contend for the faith. And 1 
 am come in the name of the Lord to another 
 part of the pope’s dominions, to lay siege against 
 it, as it has been yet untried. 1 am for the last 
 fortnight living in this my new place, and since. 
 I did not labour much, as two of my children are 
 ill with scarlatina fever, which is making a rapid 
 progress here, yet I have not known many to 
 
 DE. 
 
 I 
 
 I 'i«;| 
 
 '4 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 : ii 
 
 this stat S 
 passions, 
 shame a V 
 are a dei ' 
 streets of ; 
 of self-del, 
 the thief. I jj 
 
 to allude j . , 
 drinks; l!! 
 together, ^ 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,”; 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honest} 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, e\i 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 111 cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Year.” i 
 festive s 
 therefore, b- 
 they will, fe ^ 
 have well secu 
 of themselves au 
 
 58 
 
 die of it I was glad to fiad that the little 
 plants were fresh. I hope they may grow. There 
 are in this country many rare plants, but at this 
 season of the year are quite bare of leaves ; but 
 when thev begin to bear, so that I can know 
 them I shall, God willing, send some more. A 
 Bev Mr. H., who lives about thirteen miles 
 from this place, brought me your honour’s last 
 letter- and when he saw the two pictures, he 
 requested that I would lend them to him for a 
 month, that he may shew them to bis people. 
 
 I told your old friend Mick Dwyre that I wrote 
 to our Christian English lady for two more of 
 the pictures, and poor Mick was anxiously 
 awaiting their arrival ; but he came to me oa 
 yesterday and said, “ M hat a be ails the Christ- 
 ian gentlewoman that Uves upon England? fy 
 don’t she send us the rest of the pictures that 
 you said you did write for. But maybe ’tis 
 sick she is. and I am great fraed that it is.’ 
 
 I told Mick that I received them, and lent them 
 to Bev. Mr. H., and Mr. H. is very fond of 
 Mick. When Mick heard the news, he seemed 
 greatly surprised, and said, “ Shame pon minis- 
 ter to rob us of fat our sister gentlewoman 
 sended us all along from England.” Miek 
 rail off to go to Mr. H. for the pictures, and 
 I am sure that he will not return without them 
 but he did not return up to this tiine. I wu 
 send your honour an account of Mick’s reforma- 
 tion and persecution in my next communication, 
 as I hope to be more at leisure. 
 
 see that tliey 
 
 ie 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Bradbuiw aud EvaiiB, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
fat’s apology. 
 
 59 
 
 As this letter was dated December 21st, 
 I did not expect to hear again till it was 
 in print ; but I have just received one from 
 the writer’s wife, which, as it gives a more 
 vivid picture of their trials and a specimen 
 of the simple touching faith in which they 
 are received I shall take it for granted my 
 readers, if they have had patience to go 
 thus far, will feel sufficient interest to read 
 on, and with it close all mention of the 
 S— s and our friend,” Mick Dwyre. 
 
 Honoured Miss H— I feel great pleasure in 
 addressing you at this time, wishing you and 
 your dear mother a happy new year, and pray- 
 ing that God for Christ’s sake may grant you 
 the enjoyment of many more. 
 
 Madam, as I have been for some time past 
 much taken up in going among poor old women 
 in this locality, some of whom exceed eighty years, 
 and perishing for lack of knowledge, and being 
 enabled by God’s mercy to speak a word from 
 the Bible to the comfort of their souls, as I saw 
 this of greater value than any worldly gain, I 
 preferred it to any little work which I might 
 otherwise be enabled to forward. I w^as led to 
 consider, kind Christian friend, that if it were 
 not troublesome, that your honour could dis- 
 pose of a little work for a sister of mine, a 
 delicate girl, who lives at T — Co. Kerry. She 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 i! 
 
 t 
 
 r 
 
 m 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
I 
 
 IT) 
 
 this stat j , 
 passions, j 
 shame a ]\ 
 are a de| 
 streets of 1 1 ; 
 of self-dei ■ 
 the thief/ 1 ij 
 To som; ' 
 to allude 
 drinks; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished. 
 go far to ?: 
 may be dci j 
 Schools, 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ i 
 the fa'st 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, evt 
 rage. N< 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Ycar.;^ A 
 festive s , ' * 
 
 helps to support her aged parents, since the Lord 1 
 was pleased to deprive them of an only son, of 
 whom I have given your honour a short ac 
 count of his death already. Madam, since luy 
 husband’s last letter to you, the Lord was pleased < 
 to visit him with a dangerous scarlatina fever. 
 
 I had himself and children all laid down together, 7 
 but the merciful God, in his great love, w^atched | 
 over us, and gave me strength to attend them, ■ | 
 up for fifteen days, night and day, though I I 
 
 was without an earthly friend to comfort me on ^ 
 
 this occasion, and though much troubled m 
 mind seeing my husband and children almost j 
 choked by great lumps in their throats and a , 
 scarlatina fever. In the strength of the Lord 1 
 sat down and wrote a full account of their seve- 
 ral complaints, and sent it to Dr. , of , who 
 very kindly and Christianlike showed every sym- j 
 pathy and attention, and sent me every kind of ■ 
 medicines, which the Lord blessed to give im- 
 mediate relief. And now, madam, all praise to 
 Him who doth all things well, ray husband is 
 recovering a little, and, I rejoice to say, out of 
 danger, but two of my children are lifeless in their 
 limbs. Madam, I wush to show your honour that 
 Mick Dwyre was greatly rejoiced to see that your 
 honour remembered him in your letter* ]\Icidam, || 
 my husband requests that your honour might I 
 
 offer a word on liis behalf when at the throne | 
 
 of grace. Hoping that your honour enjoys good ■ 
 health, I remain, with grateful feelings. 
 
 If) 
 
 this stat j , 
 passions, j 
 shame a L 
 are a de| 
 streets of 1 1 ; 
 of self-dei ■ 
 the thief.' I ij 
 To som; ' 
 to allude 
 drinks; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished. 
 go far to ?: 
 may be dci j 
 Schools, 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ i 
 the fa'st 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, evt 
 rage. N< 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Ycar.;^ A 
 festive s , ' * 
 
 pages, see 
 
 rvery part, for tne prdfWnbn 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Uradbui’y aud Evaui>, Printers, W'bitefriare. 
 
PAT^S APOLOGY. 
 
 61 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 u 
 
 Mi 
 
 ail 
 
 ki 
 
 bi 
 
 Ml 
 
 k\ 
 
 lb 
 
 Idf 
 
 m 
 
 lb) 
 
 loi^ 
 
 iii 
 
 lif 
 
 0«B 
 
 iCfl-i 
 
 bn 
 
 diA 
 
 1 
 
 As well as I can remember, nothing has 
 been said hitherto of the improvement in 
 manners, nay, civilization itself, that always 
 follows conversion from Popery. It would 
 seem that the introduction of the Gospel 
 of Peace produced exactly the reverse of 
 what might be expected, and that men 
 were stirred by it to evil deeds. But it is 
 not so. Those who listen reap the fruits 
 of this dawning of their faith in enjoying 
 that peace of mind which passeth under- 
 standing. It is for those who, like the 
 deaf adder, stop their ears to the voice of 
 the charmer, to feel in their hearts the 
 rage which Satan feels when one sinner 
 escapes from the snare, and make such 
 efforts as he dictates to destroy both body 
 and soul. That conversion to Protestant- 
 ism as surely elevates the character of the 
 Irish peasant as it does that of the New 
 Zealander or savage African there is abun- 
 dant evidence to prove. And let not 
 people say the comparison is unfair. Can 
 those be considered better than heathens 
 who worship the Virgin Mary under the 
 
 \ 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
 CL2 
 
pat^s apology. 
 
 IT) 
 
 this statt 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of 1 1- 
 of self-deii 
 the thief.'! 
 
 To somi 1 
 to allude I • 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ ; ; 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, evi 
 rage. 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen' 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ 
 festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr 
 have well secu 
 of themselves and 
 
 62 
 
 form of an eel in a muddy pond, or give 
 implicit faith to a priest who would tell 
 them their grandmothers had been turned 
 by him (the priest) into hares? What 
 can more closely resemble the deeds of 
 heathenism than the fact that mothers 
 poison their children that they may not 
 bring up fairies? And this, and worse 
 than this, is going on in the immediate 
 dominions of one of the most enlightened 
 and the most highly-favoured Protestant 
 sovereign in the world. Many institutions 
 are at work to effect the great religious 
 and moral change which is to raise Ireland 
 in the scale, as she has under past systems 
 been debased. Amongst these stand pre- 
 eminent the Irish Societies of London and 
 Dublin, and the Scripture Eeader’s So- 
 ciety j and innumerable are the quiet little 
 streams which, supplied by private phil- 
 anthropy and private efforts, are providing 
 a large body of well-trained Protestant 
 youths and maidens, to carry out their 
 principles, and spread the knowledge they 
 have been rescued to learn. I had almost 
 
 tbattUev ' 
 
 on _ , 
 
 
 their families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbuiy aud Evaiit>, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 63 
 
 i 
 
 M 
 
 !l 
 
 k 
 
 ti 
 
 ri 
 
 ail 
 
 k 
 
 h 
 
 ka 
 
 m 
 
 ied 
 
 \]M 
 
 U 
 
 |CK 
 
 ,af 
 
 dli 
 
 inj< 
 
 \k 
 
 reached this last sentence when I received 
 by post from Dublin a charming little 
 book, ^^The Voice of the New Year.^^ 
 The present comes from one to whom I 
 sent the veriest trifle in aid of her benevo- 
 lent plan for preserving and rearing twenty 
 orphans, left by the grievous famine with- 
 out kindi’ed to care for or home to shelter 
 them. To the readers of the Christian 
 Lady’s Magazine,” the name of Sidney 
 O’Moore” must be familiar. To her ta- 
 lented pen this little book owes its origin, 
 and I my gratitude for so kind a remem- 
 brance. I cordially recommend it as a 
 charming little present for young or old. 
 
 The remainder of my work, if that de- 
 serves the name of work ” which con- 
 sists of pasting together in consecutive 
 order the extracts from the letters kindly 
 copied for me by two young friends, shall 
 be to give a little general information on 
 the subject of that interesting spot where 
 once Protestantism reigned pre-eminent, 
 but, from neglect and misrule, becoming 
 obscured, was again brought to light by 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 
 \ 
 
 0 
 
 ! 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
 C-2 
 
i 
 
 ifi 
 
 this stat«; 
 passions, 
 shame a 
 are a dej ,. 
 streets of | j» 
 of self-dei , 
 the thief.1 1| 
 
 To som; 
 
 - to allude i 
 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, ; - 
 without t 
 abstainer, , 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be do 
 Schools, 
 
 Bands of 
 merly hav 
 the first r 
 and to un 
 Honest} 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev( 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wait 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ I 
 festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr( 
 have well secuf ^ 
 of themselves and"" 
 
 64 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 the efforts of a zealous minister. The 
 simple preaching of the word has offered 
 to Dingle and its neighbourhood opportu- 
 nities which have been seized and held 
 fast, and many have returned to the faith 
 of their forefathers, accompanied by others 
 to whom the destruction of this faith was 
 formerly an act of the highest merit. Fifty 
 years since, there were few Protestants 
 and no church, a ruin excepted, in Dingle. 
 A room was used as a place of worship, 
 and going and returning to even this 
 place the congregation were often assailed 
 by Papists with filthy missiles. Yet in 
 the reign of Elizabeth it had been emi- 
 nently Protestant, and here Raleigh de- 
 feated the Spanish insurgents, driving 
 them into the sea. Dingle in 1750 ex- 
 ported annually above £60,000 worth of 
 linen, besides a great deal of other mer- 
 chandize. Popery did its worst when it 
 overran this neighbourhood. Mention is 
 made in the history of Kerry of fifty-four 
 churches at one time in the county' 
 thirty-four were in ruins in 1756. At 
 
 Heir families. 
 
 _ pages, see tliat they 
 
 tei'V hart. lor 
 
 ■ ■ 1 ^ 
 
 GEORGE CRUlKSn.\NK. . J 
 
 liradbuiT aud Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
‘I 
 
 « 
 
 )k 
 
 iki 
 
 bIe 
 
 m. 
 
 h 
 
 [0(Q 
 
 k\ 
 
 il&l 
 
 nib 
 
 I Ilk 
 ^1 
 5iill 
 
 P 
 
 iff 
 
 Ik 
 
 rrriii 
 a in 
 
 ifi 
 
 >at’s abology. 65 
 
 length Dingle was only known as a place 
 unknown. In 1832 a resident minister, 
 the Rev. Gubbins, commenced a close 
 search after lapsed native Protestants, and 
 five families were restored to the bosom of 
 their church. Having studied medecine, 
 with a view to usefulness, he soon had a 
 fearful opportunity of manifesting a care 
 for their bodies which gave him an oppor- 
 tunity of benefiting the souls of the poor 
 Papists. Cholera in its most frightful form 
 visited his parishes. The Popish priests 
 fled in terror, and left the minister of a 
 purer faith to administer aid to the mad- 
 dened people, and he was no longer re- 
 garded as an emissary of the evil one.^^ 
 The Rev. C. Gayer was appointed to share 
 the care of souls in Dingle in 1833, and his 
 career of usefulness, almost unprecedented, 
 continued till the year succeeding the 
 grievous famine, when he fell a victim to 
 typhus fever, followed to the grave alike 
 by the tears of Protestants and Romanists. 
 The curiosity excited by an evening ser- 
 vice gave rise, humanly speaking, to a 
 
 F 
 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 
 I ‘*4- 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWEEE, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
 

 I ' 
 
 
 16 
 
 I 
 
 this stat 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 . , 
 are a dei . ; 
 streets of j !i 
 of self-dei ij 
 the thief, jj ' 
 
 To som i 
 to allude -j 
 drinks ; 1 [ 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, |i 
 go far to 
 may be dc* (} 
 Schools,^^ I 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honest} 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev( 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 111 cone 
 the wait 
 and the p 
 Year.^^ 1 
 festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi* 
 have well secu^ 
 of themselves anc 
 
 66 
 
 PAT^S APOLOGY. 
 
 spirit of religious inquiry. Under cover 
 of the dusk, iutelligent people stole to hear 
 the “new parson,” and the visits were 
 repeated. Nicodemua-like, the inquirers 
 attended Mr. Gayer’s study by night to 
 seek the way of salvation. Every effort 
 ^as made, by weekly curses from the 
 altars of the Romish chapels, and by every 
 kind of persecution, to stop the work of 
 reformation, but in vain. The curses on 
 
 individuals were of such a dreadful nature 
 as to agitate the hearers even to fainting, 
 while the falsehoods spread to alarm the 
 lower orders were as absurd as wicked. 
 
 It was said that when a man was willing 
 to become a “ turn-coat,” etc., he wm in- 
 stantly bled, and protestant blood inf^ 
 into his veins. Others were believed to 
 have been turned by the priests mto 
 hares, etc. The deceptions practised on 
 the poor with regard to religious ceremo- 
 nies were as glaring. A priest, blamed 
 for not being in time to give ‘ the oil 
 to a dying man, wrote something®* 
 piece of paper whidi he desired might be 
 
 pages, se e ma t tliey 
 
 lies. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Lradbuiy aud Evaiui, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
paVs apology. 
 
 67 
 
 ^ put in his coffin, saying it was much surer 
 than the oil ! Were not these and such 
 * like frauds on the credulity of the poor 
 benighted peasantry enOugh to rouse to 
 every exertion men who^ kno\^ing there is 
 but one way of salvation, saw those around 
 them perishing for lack of knowledge? 
 
 In the strength of the Lord they conti- 
 nued their labour of love, though many 
 ks and bitter were the trials that met them, 
 ttfc No Papist dared sell the Protestants the 
 ski most trifling article, and everything was 
 lli of necessity bought at many miles dist- i 
 
 nil' ahce. To protect the poor converts turned 
 [DIQ out of houses and employment, a colony 
 and farm were established, and hence the 
 illi name of the Dingle Colony.’^ I have I 
 
 gleaned these few particulars from a mass | 
 
 jjgjj of interesting matter in a book by Mrs. ^ 
 
 D. P. Thompson, Brief Account of Ij 
 
 ^ Dingle,^’ the perusal of which led me to ;! 
 
 ^ ^ resolve to write my first letter’^ to Ireland. i| 
 
 to?’ famine of 1847, notwithstanding the * 
 
 wliich flowed into Dingle from 
 English sympathy, was awfully destruc- 
 
 i 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 - 1850. 
 
this stat I 
 
 passions, 
 shame a 1, 
 are a de- 
 streets of j 
 of self-dei, I 
 the thief. I j| 
 
 To som; 
 to allude ; 
 drinks ; 1' 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to ^ 
 may be dc 
 Schools, 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev( 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 111 cone 
 the wait 
 and the p 
 
 Year.’ 
 
 ^festive 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr 
 have well seen , 
 of themselves am 
 
 68 
 
 pat’s APOLO6Y4 
 
 tive. It is supposed 8,0C0 died; bat, 
 undCT the blessing of God, the presem- 
 tiou of the remaining 12,000 or 14,000 
 may be attributed to the relief thus af- 
 forded. I have said nothing yet of Ventry, 
 for I think the aecount given in tie 
 “Irish Intelligence,” by a recent tourist, 
 will be much more interesting than any 
 more gleanings of mine. 
 
 KOTES OF THREE DAYS IN DINGLE. 
 
 «I rose early, and after a hasty breakfast, 
 I went to the school. I had often 
 Dingle, and had also read of the blessing which 
 rested upon the labours of God’s servants in it; 
 but I had never fully realized what now I was 
 permitted to see, about 150 persons, old, yo^», 
 Ld middle-aged, reading or learning to read the 
 words of eternal life. AU but three or four W 
 been Homan Catholics— now converts to tte 
 Gospel. There were about fifteen classes, vnth 
 pupils of all ages, from the httle chUd lear^ 
 a hymn, to the grey-headed man, ^ith spectA 
 on his nose, spelling as he read he 
 volume. In a room, separate from the otheR, 
 was the Irish class, and L — , the Irish rea , 
 giving them instruction : they were about twy 
 in number, all adults, and of both fxes Son 
 of the females had the blue mantle of the wesi 
 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. U 
 
 BradbuiT aud Evaus, Priuters, AVhitefriars. 
 
Pat's apology. 
 
 69 
 
 im drawn over their heads; some 
 
 F also had children in their arms ; indeed, one 
 
 MS appeared to have a w/iole family with her; 
 
 irfi ones running about and 
 
 iiV ; but although they made 
 
 considerable noise, no interruption was caused, 
 jiiai so great was the attention paid to the lesson. 
 
 • wiU not be easy to forget the interest depicted 
 mk countenances as the teacher spoke to 
 
 them of Immanuel’s everlasting love.” 
 
 ;(tai 
 
 kU 
 
 fjSffS 
 
 ilk? 
 
 {inii!; 
 
 iik«c 
 
 f KS« 
 
 ttecii 
 
 le# 
 
 Leaving the school, our tourist proceeds 
 to Ventry, 
 
 “ But though lovely in the kingdom of nature, 
 Ventry is still more lovely in the kingdom of 
 grace. A few years ago, indeed, all was dark- 
 ness, Ignorance and wretchedness ; as Mrs. 
 
 Thompson, in her interesting work, remarks 
 
 ‘Ventry was superlatively wretched and squalid. 
 Misery marked every countenance ; the unten- 
 anted houses were falling into ruin, or become 
 the haunt of lawless men.’ No church, no school, 
 no herald of the Cross, no convert there. Its 
 waters, indeed, were clear and limpid, but no 
 , mountains rose in grandeur, 
 
 lifting their heads up to the clouds, but no 
 feet ‘beautiful’ upon them ‘of him that 
 bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace.’ 
 Its rivers and brooks foamed and gurgled, and 
 leapt from ledge to ledge in their rocky channels ; 
 but no river, the streams whereof m^e glad the 
 
 mwiiwiijrr 
 
 t 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
this state 
 
 passions, 
 shame a L 
 are a dei 
 streets of 
 of self-def 
 the thief/ 
 To som 
 to allude 
 drinks ; I 
 together, 
 without t«' 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be do 
 Schools,^^ 
 Bands of li. 
 merly hav! 
 the first \ 
 and to un 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious • 
 hoped, eve 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 
 puttin 
 
 is: a 
 
 or any of 1i 
 we see a s 
 Testament 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wait 
 and the p’ 
 
 Year.;^ 1 
 ‘^festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi' ^ 
 have well secure 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 1 * 
 
 t rnrl the holy place of the tabernacles o( 
 
 ^ ^ Miirh ’ SaLn, ‘ the prince of the power 
 
 Iris of its intobitanls. Bui ovsB him be 
 Sd Jehovah had a people which in a Me 
 r » .Cnld dorify bis name. Four Irish teachers 
 “itl SS h, the hi. iri*Ug.U. Ml 
 n \r- who in addition to his many other one- 
 duties ' was the superintendent of the West 
 ’^^rrvScrof the Irish Society. The Serif 
 tures^vere read and learnt, and God the Spmt 
 
 aceonipanMthemwh^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 S of God rubbed off th e scales, and they saw 
 the li<^ht, at first dimly, then more clearly, ttl 
 Ihe perfect day broke in, and they went on their 
 to, jo,.’ Ari ,o„ Veui,, . * 
 ferent dace from ‘its former self; and, as 
 survey^ the slated cottages and well-buil 
 
 housel all tenanted !>y.^>^°t'>trm dlh S 
 nart converts, the missionary farm, with the oais 
 Tnd bX waving in the breeze, the sehooh 
 house the^neat little church, the parsonage at 
 
 f heS^hJihe" Wofd o/oVd w^ ew 
 
 E. J ot talking » ‘I-' 
 
 I thought that the people sar 
 
 mighfwell sing the praises of the Lo 
 
 in the language of the sweet Psalmist of Israel. 
 
 sffi tiiat tfcey 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbury aud Evans, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 71 
 
 b 
 
 * Thou visitest the earth, and waterest it ; thou 
 ^eatly enrichest it with the river of God, which 
 is full of water ;* ‘ thy paths drop fatness ; they 
 drop iipon the pastures of the wilderness, and 
 the little hills rejoice on every side.* It was a 
 refreshing sight to witness the Irish congregation 
 worshipping God in the church built for their 
 especial use; and not only so, but also to see 
 the zeal and earnestness of their minister,* him- 
 self a convert from Popery through the means 
 of the Gospel in the native tongue.*’ 
 
 The Rev. Mr. Hamilton, an Irish- 
 speaking clergyman, I think a convert 
 (but of this 1 am not sure, as I may have 
 confounded him with another), said to the 
 tourist, speaking of Dunurlin, 
 
 “I remember, seven years ago, that not a 
 single native parishioner had embraced the 
 Protestant faith but one old man, eighty years 
 of age, the remnant of some old settlers in Dun- 
 urlin. When, on my arrival first to take charge 
 of this and the parishes of Ventiy, Kilmalkediar, 
 and Kilquane, the people stood and wondered 
 what sort of a person the minister was. Some 
 would cross themselves when they met me. But 
 now what a change 1 — hundreds in that district 
 brought to know, to live and die in the Lord 
 Jesus Christ. And how has this been effected ? 
 chiefly through the agency of the Irish Society. 
 
 * Bev. T. Moriarty. 
 
 
 ]E. 
 
 
 iMIiP 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 - 1850. 
 
73 
 
 pat^s afologt# 
 
 this stat*! 
 passions, j 
 shame a li 
 are a de ' 
 streets of ! , 
 of self-dei 
 the thief.'! 
 
 To som ' 
 to allude 
 drinks; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools, 
 
 Bands of . 
 merly hav 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honest} 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev< 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wait 
 and the p 
 Year.’^ i 
 festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr 
 have well secur 
 of themselves and 
 
 « At Donquia,” he says, “I had the privi% 
 
 of addressmg one hundred childreii^and aU 
 
 whom I examined I found well instructed. 
 
 A word of the Blasquett Islands, “the 
 beautiful Blasquetts,” as noticed by the 
 same pen. 
 
 “ Only two or three of them are inhahM; 
 about 150 residents upon the largest, which is 
 Llled ‘ the Great Blasquett.’ A few years ^ 
 the greatest ignorance prevailed amongst this 
 poor! neglected people; not one could read or 
 write, and the sound of the English language 
 never was heard. There was no rehgio^ service 
 performed ; but, when mass was celebrated on 
 the main land, a white sheet was hoisted, and 
 the poor islanders then knelt down on the cM. 
 
 In 18S5, the late Bev. C. Gayer endea- 
 TOured’to locate an Irish reader in the Great 
 Blasquett; but, as Mrs. Thompson relates, 
 « the inhabitants threatened to hurl the man over 
 the cliffs if he did not leave, which he accord- 
 ingly did.’ But the glad tidings of the Gospel, 
 which were heard and received m Dingle and 
 Ventry, also reached the Blasquett rocks; Md 
 the poor and destitute islanders, when returning 
 in their skiffs across the dangerous sound, aft 
 
 conversing with the converts on the mainland.htde 
 
 thought that they were carrying with them the fot 
 importation of the true riches, even the unsw 
 able riches of Christ.’ In 1 838. Mr^ Gajer re- 
 ceived a deputation from the islanders them- 
 
 tlieir families. 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. ■ 
 
 Bradbui7 aud Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
PAT^S APOLOGY. 
 
 ,i 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 di 
 
 li 
 
 ff|i 
 
 K 
 
 a 
 
 ni 
 
 ].6k 
 
 lii 
 
 8^ 
 
 liiij 
 
 |fflSt3 
 
 SB® 
 
 iki^ 
 
 fit 
 
 0‘ 
 
 fci 
 
 73 
 
 selves, entreating liim to send them a teacher, 
 for that now they wished for a school, feeling 
 they were like the ‘ horses and cows,* and de- 
 claring that old and young would attend. . . . 
 A young convert, who had been much perse- 
 cuted in his own neighbourhood, and who was 
 supeiior in education and manner to the gene- 
 rality of persons of his condition, expressed not 
 only a wilbngness but a desire to dedicate him- 
 self to the opening of the mission in this trying 
 • locality; and on the first of January, 1839, he 
 went over to the island, accompanied by Mr. 
 Gayer, Mr. Moriarty, Captain Forbes, and seve- 
 ral Christian friends, curious to witness the re- 
 ception he would meet when Mr. Moriarty should 
 in their own language explain to them the object 
 of his coming amongst them. Nothing could be 
 more satisfactory; the islanders came down in 
 numbers to the rocks, and would have carried 
 these gentlemen in their arms up the most in- 
 accessible path over the cliffs.’* 
 
 So much for the power of "the sword 
 of the Spirit.'" With the following 
 we will close the extracts from the very 
 pleasing paper of " Three Days in Dingle." 
 
 “ 1 questioned several of the colonists as to 
 their future state. They appeared to be well in- 
 structed in religion. One man said he had been 
 a Roman, but now he “ trusted for salvation to 
 
 mm 
 
 j 
 
 .] 
 
 
 ;0E. 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 f 
 
 I 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
10 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 this stat* 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de^ 
 sh'eets of 1 1 
 of self-dei, 
 tlie thief. | 
 To somj 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc | 
 Schools,’’! ' 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, e\i 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 
 the blood of Christ alone he also said work 
 was scarce, but the Lord would supply his need. 
 Indeed a volume might be written concerning 
 the simple faith of the converts under trial, want, 
 and persecution. ... I am thankful to say that 
 the Dingle converts appear to have taken as their 
 motto, ‘ he not slothful in business ; fervent in 
 spirit, serving the Lord.’ ” 
 
 A friend at Dingle, who knows my love 
 for direct news from the^ place, kindly took 
 the trouble to write the following piece of 
 intolerance : 
 
 Dingle, Jan. 22. 
 
 ** Last Saturday a young man who had been 
 absent from the town seventeen years came to 
 see his father and mother. He arrived about 
 half-past nine, with his wife and two children. 
 On his marriage he had become a Protestant, 
 and this his family were aware of. On Sunday 
 morning his mother, who is a great bigot, said 
 to him, ‘ Denny, you will go to mass to-day ? ’ 
 * No, mother,’ he replied, ‘ I am a Protestant, 
 and shall go as I always do to church with my 
 wife.’ ‘ Surely you will not go to church in your 
 own town ?’ she asked. ‘ Yes, I will ; and if 
 you knew as much of Protestantism as I do you 
 would be a Protestant, too.’ * You shall not stay, 
 here, then,’ rejoined the mother;: ‘ 1 will have 
 no aoupers here. The curse of God will rest on 
 
 
 Bradbui*y aud Evans, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
■ 
 
 PA.t’3 apology 
 
 me and my house.’ Souper is a term of reproach 
 given to the converts. They went to church. 
 Ld on their return she turned them out of doors. 
 The father and brother, with more natural affec- 
 tion, if not with less bigotry, tried to keep them ; 
 but it was of no avail, and the young man would 
 not stay, even if she had consented, after turn- 
 ing him out. He said he did not care for him- 
 self, but for liis wife. She, poor thing, with her 
 two children, were sitting outsi^ m the street 
 on the boxes, bitterly crying. The young naan 
 procured a cart, and took them awaj^declanng 
 he would never visit Dingle again. He took an 
 affectionate leave of his father and sister, kissing 
 them several times. His brother was so angry 
 at the conduct that he went away with them, 
 also saying he would never see home again. 
 When all were ready to start, the poor ill-used 
 son went into the house, and shook hands with 
 his enraged parent. ‘ Mother,’ he said, I have 
 been a long time absent from you: 1 came to 
 see you ; I want nothing from you— thank God, 
 I have enough to support myself and family ; 
 but you have turned me out of the house for 
 acting according to my conscience, and I shall 
 never see you again.’ All the time, instead of 
 relenting, the mother was scolding him. buch, 
 my dear friend, is a picture of Popery in Ireland : 
 it is unchanged and unchangeable. This wretched 
 woman is highly commended by those who be - 
 Ion" to the same corrupt church ; but how lam- 
 entable her state, far off from God, and opposed 
 
10 
 
 I 
 
 this statl 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de = 
 streets of j | 
 of self-dei 
 the thief.' i 
 To som! 
 to allude ; 
 drinks; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dcj. 
 Schools,’^ 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev< 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Year.’^ i 
 festive & , ' 
 
 to his glorious truth, following a system of lies 
 and soul-destroying errors. May the Lord send 
 out his light and his truth, and lead her to 
 himself !” 
 
 The extraordinary movement at the 
 workhouse, mentioned in the circular 
 which I here copy, addressed by the 
 resident clergyman to the brother of the 
 late Mr. Gayer, in Dublin, was fully de- 
 tailed at the time, but I regret I have 
 not kept the account. It was simply that 
 these poor creatures came forward with 
 a request that they might be enrolled by 
 the board as Protestants. They were 
 examined as to their motives, and entirely 
 discouraged from entertaining any hope 
 of worldly gain. Of the rest Mr. Lewis 
 shall speak : 
 
 DINGLE AND VENTRY MISSION. 
 
 My dear Mr. Gayer. — -The friends of the mis- 
 sion will be glad to hear that cholera, which has 
 been so prevalent here for some months, has alto- 
 gether disappeared. The poor converts were very 
 mercifully dealt with — they seemed to be hiddea 
 
 lb 
 
 I 
 
 this statl 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de = 
 streets of j | 
 of self-dei 
 the thief.' i 
 To som! 
 to allude ; 
 drinks; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dcj. 
 Schools,’^ 
 Bands of 
 merly hav 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev< 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 and the p 
 Year.’^ i 
 festive & , ' 
 
 therefore, 
 they will, 
 have well 
 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 
 thatihey 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. ^ 
 
 Bradbui7 ami Evaim, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
PAT^S APOLOGY. 
 
 i( 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 ts 
 
 k 
 
 si 
 
 ill 
 
 rail 
 
 m 
 
 Diet 
 
 !»: 
 
 It; 
 
 Btki 
 
 77 
 
 in the day of God’s anger. Two only of them 
 died of that fearful malady, and I hove a good 
 hope that to them “ to die was gain.” 
 
 I am happy to be able to report favourably of 
 the conduct of the converts during my lengthen- 
 ed absence in England, and amongst my former 
 parishioners. On my return here neither Scrip- 
 ture readers, nor lay helpers had a single case of 
 immorality to report. Their attendance at 
 church and Sunday school was most regular; 
 their cottages were kept with their usual neatness; 
 and Mr. Langton, our worthy agent, reports fa- 
 vourably of the farm labourers, who are evidently 
 improving in diligence and industry. 
 
 I was particularly anxious to know if the 
 workhouse converts remained constant, for you 
 will remember that I entertained doubts of the 
 sincerity of some of them ; and in my letter, 
 which you published, I spoke of the movement 
 in the workhouse, as rather of a civil than of 
 an ecclesiastical character. I have just com- 
 pleted my visits to many of those of whom I 
 wrote thus doubtfully. Most of them have left 
 the workhouse, and are now returned to their 
 wretched and cheerless homes among the moun- 
 tains. The Rev. A. Denny accompanied me in 
 some of my visits to this scattered flock, and 
 heard with delight their expression of unshaken 
 attachment to the faith, which, in the work- 
 house, they had professed before many witnesses. 
 Our Scripture readers, also, gave strong testi- 
 mony in their favour, and assured me that they 
 
 mmm 
 
 I 
 
 
 fi 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
 r':) 
 
16 
 
 78 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 this stat 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of ' 
 of self-del 
 the thief. 
 
 To som' 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,” 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev< 
 rage. 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wail 
 
 have been seldom absent from church or Sunday 
 school since they left the workhouse ten months 
 ao-o: and this testimony is the more valuable as 
 they have not received the least temporal aid 
 from the mission during that time. I have 
 nothing to say, then, in reference to my account 
 of that extraordinary movement, except that I 
 expressed myself too cautiously. 
 
 But while there is much to cheer, there is, 
 I am sorry to say, much to depress and dis- 
 hearten. There is a dark side of the picture, 
 which I wish our English friends could see ; for 
 if they saw they would pity, and pity would in- 
 duce them to relieve. These poor converts are 
 literally darciny. They have testified on oath, 
 illegally administered to them by a Board of 
 Homan Catholic guardians, that they had no 
 hope of bettering their condition, in a temporal 
 point of view, by the step they had taken; and 
 Lrely ‘they have not. They have declared so- 
 lemnly that they were “ influenced by no other 
 motives than love for the truth, and conWetion 
 of the errors of Bomanism ; it would be difficult 
 even to inagine any other motive in a work- 
 house, where the majority of the inmates, and 
 all the officers, from the master to the porter, 
 were Bomanists. 73 inmates of the Workhouse 
 swore that such were their sentiments: 61 
 members of their families out of doors declared 
 that they held the same opinions, and went to 
 church, making a total of 134 individuals who 
 added themselves to our chui'ch iu six months. 
 
 and the p 
 Year.” . , 
 
 “ festive s , { 
 therefore, h 
 they will, fr 
 have well secur ^ 
 
 of themselves and their families. 
 
 they 
 
 itection 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbuiy aud Evaiis, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 s 
 
 I 
 
 & 
 
 fl 
 
 i 
 
 h 
 
 I* 
 
 m 
 
 tit 
 
 ik 
 
 bli 
 
 IIB 
 
 A 
 
 ilk 
 
 Iki 
 
 fiia 
 
 m 
 
 [tir 
 
 iitf 
 
 to ill 
 
 H0 
 
 8,^ 
 
 lit 
 
 79 
 
 From the moment they renounced the errors of 
 Komanism their troubles began. In the work- 
 house they were insulted by day, and beaten in 
 their dormitories by night, by persons Whom in 
 the dark they could not identify. All the efforts 
 of masters, matrons, and poordaw inspectors 
 could not prevent this cruel persecution for con- 
 science sake. Many of them left the workhouse, 
 and sought a quiet retreat in their empty houses, 
 in a state of emaciation, sickness, and nudity 
 scarcely credible. Out-door relief has ceased. 
 They are willing to work at 6d. per day, but 
 cannot get employment. Exclusive deabng, in 
 that respect, is universal throughout the penin- 
 sula. I never heard of a single instance where a 
 convert got employment from a Roman Catholic : 
 he dare not give it through fear of the priest. 
 This is a most urgent and distressing case. What 
 is to be done ? Are these poor members of the 
 household of faith to starve ? They are our 
 brethren. We must take them upon their pro- 
 fessions, and they have professed and sworn that 
 they are influenced by the purest motives. They 
 are outlawed and alienated from their own kin- 
 dred : they have glorified God in the fires : they 
 are in nominal connection mth our church. Do 
 you not think that ten months of privations and 
 persecutions for the truth’s sake is sufficient trial 
 of their faith and constancy ? It is true that the 
 S}To- Phoenician womans one of the first converts 
 from the Gentile worlds was r^ulsed* again and 
 again, even by him ivbo*knew what was in man. 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
this stat | 
 passions, ■ 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of ' 
 of self-dei 
 the thief. ; 
 
 To som’ 
 to allude 
 drinks ; ^ 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honesh 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev« 
 rage. 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.;' . 
 
 festive ^ 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr ^ 
 
 have well seem 
 
 of themselves and their 
 
 80 
 
 pat's APOLOGYk 
 
 until her faith and constancy were as manifest 
 to those around as they were to the Searcher of 
 hearts himself; but he did not reject her for 
 ever. These things were written for our example, 
 and ought to be our guide. 
 
 I am exceedingly anxious that these poor con- 
 verts, who have given such proofs of their 
 sincerity, should be employed ; and I recommend 
 for this purpose that more land be taken. The 
 present is a most favourable time, as large tracts 
 of land have been given up by their former 
 tenants, and can now be got on very reasonable 
 terms. I think we have Scriptural authority 
 for affording protection and temporal aid in time 
 of exclusive deabng, famine, and want. In the 
 history of the mother church — the church of Je- 
 rusalem — it is written for our learning, and for 
 our example, f6o, that a general fund was pro- 
 vided to meet the wants of the helpless members 
 of that infant church, while suffering persecution. 
 
 I would never have undertaken the arduous 
 duties of this missionary settlement, beset and 
 encompassed as it is by many and great difficul- 
 ties, if I entertained a doubt of the soundness of 
 the principles on which it is established; 
 
 But while I strongly recommend the Com- 
 mittee to adopt measures for extending their ope- 
 rations, in the way of temporal assistance, to 
 meet the exigency of the case, I have no Scrip- 
 tural authority for recommending that such a 
 state of things should be permanent : it did not 
 remain permanent at Jerusalem. 
 
 Bradbui*y aud Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 81 
 
 I 
 
 W 
 
 !* 
 
 WK 
 
 k 
 
 f!ai 
 
 h 
 
 111 
 
 mi 
 
 i^i 
 
 y« 
 
 jai 
 
 ailii 
 
 Irui 
 
 m 
 
 m- 
 
 pii 
 
 \ki 
 
 liw* 
 
 iai:i^ 
 
 We must, therefore, endeavour to raise the 
 character of the people, and teach them to^ be 
 diligent in business, as well as fervent in spirit. 
 We must urge upon them that it is the bounden 
 duty of every Christian man, who takes the 
 Bible as his code of laws, to learn and labour to 
 get his own bving honestly and dihgently, in 
 that state of life in which "it has pleased God 
 to call them. By this means we have much 
 hope that the farms, and the several industrial 
 employments, will be every year more reproduc- 
 tive, and eventually self-supporting. 
 
 Yours sincerely, 
 
 Samuel H. Lewis, 
 
 To the same lady who indulges my love 
 for news, I am indebted for the sketch of 
 the visit to Kilquane made by Mr. Lewis 
 and friends, herself being one of the party. 
 It is perhaps worth while to remark that 
 the fact of Kil ’’ being Irish for church, 
 would prove how well furnished the land 
 once was, even if no ruins marked where 
 temple worship had been, and passed away. 
 
 16th Sept., 1849. 
 
 I have seldom longed more for the dawn of a 
 Sabbath morning, felt more anxious about the 
 duties I had to perform, or thanked God more 
 heartily as the Sabbath evening closed, than this 
 
 G 
 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 t 
 
 m 
 
 ivTinyT 
 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
pat^s apology. 
 
 1 (5 
 
 this stat i 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de ' 
 streets of ' 
 of self-dei 
 the thief. 
 
 To som* 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 1; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the fa'st 
 and to un 
 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev» 
 rage. 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 111 com 
 the ^‘wai 
 and the p 
 
 dav My long cherished wish to replant tbe 
 standard of the Cross in the parish of Kilquane 
 was gratified. The venerable rums of a large 
 church show that this parish in former days was 
 very different from its present condition. ^ 
 
 When the morning and evening sacrifice of 
 prayer and praise ceased cannot now be exactly 
 Mcertained. But I believe it is unquestiona^ 
 that for several generations our church service 
 was never read, nor a gospel sermon preached, 
 in the parish. The old people say, not since 
 the days of King WUliam the Third. Having 
 heard that some of the workhouse converts had 
 returned to their homes in this parish, and that 
 others of the inhabitants were willing to receive 
 instruction, I set out this morning with some 
 Christian friends, and, after following the wind- 
 ings of a long and romantic road, at length were 
 led by our guide through a mountain pass into 
 the valley in which the village is situated. 
 Having left the Alpine hills behind us, we 
 thought all tlie difficulties of our journey were at 
 an end. But, as we descended into the plain, 
 we found that other and more formidable ob- 
 structions presented themselves. The rivers, 
 swollen by the December rains, had overflowed 
 their banks, and, as brid^ are only to be seen 
 on the main roads of this part of K 
 of the simple inhabitants of these va 
 know what a bridge is), we were ol 
 to seek a guide to point out a ford 
 we crossed in safety. On reaching 
 
 1 (5 
 
 this stat i 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de ' 
 streets of ' 
 of self-dei 
 the thief. 
 
 To som* 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 1; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the fa'st 
 and to un 
 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev» 
 rage. 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 w^e see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the ^‘wai 
 and the p 
 
 Year.;^ 
 
 “festive 
 therefore, * ' 
 
 of themsel 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHAN 
 
 liradbun* aud Evans, Printers, AVhitefriars. 
 
PAT^S APOLOaV. 
 
 83 
 
 i 
 
 L 
 
 6 
 
 at 
 
 ii 
 
 ip 
 
 1*1 
 
 Lt 
 
 m 
 
 !»> 
 
 [IS 
 
 »F 
 
 Bi 
 
 M\ 
 
 mri 
 
 liDi. 
 
 '(!» 
 
 1 : 
 
 All 
 
 ik 
 
 eA«‘ 
 
 eft 
 
 inJii' 
 
 liisi' 
 
 we found about for'iv persons assembled, and 
 from them we received a hearty “ cead mille 
 faille.** One of them apologizing for the small- 
 ness of the number said, “ The children, sir, 
 are all fled screaming to the hills. They think 
 the end of the world is come.** Never in the 
 memory of man had any vehicle except a cart 
 crossed that ford ; and they were so friglitened by 
 seeing ladies and gentlemen that they ran oil* 
 as fast as their legs would carry them. I ob- 
 served, however, afterwards, as the service pro- 
 ceeded, that several of them returned cautiously 
 to the banks of a river that flowed near the door 
 of the house where we were assembled, and, after 
 listening for some time, and finding that no ill be- 
 fell their parents, they waded across the stream, 
 and took courage to enter the house. 
 
 I endeavoured to feel that I was a missionary 
 by the providence of God sent to tell the simple 
 story of redeeming love to baptized heathens, 
 who were as ignorant of the Gospel as the man- 
 darins of China or the cannibals of New Zealand. 
 
 Indeed, I can hardly think it possible to have 
 more of the distinctive featoes of missionary 
 work on any foreign station. Our place of wor- 
 ship, too, was original in the extreme. It was 
 midday, yet I could not read in any part of the 
 house except near the door. The smoke was 
 so dense, and there being no windows, I could 
 not see the people in the inner part of the 
 room. The furniture, too, was of the simplest 
 kind : two skeletons of what had once been chairs 
 
 G 2 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 CE. 
 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
84 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 this statj 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de' 
 streets of j j 
 of self-del ■ 
 the thief/ 1 
 To som! 
 to allude I 
 drinks ; l| 
 together, ; 
 without t 
 abstainer, , 
 abolished. | 
 go far to I 
 may be dcj | 
 Schools,^^! 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the fa'st I 
 and to un 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev' 
 rage. N« 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.;’ . ■ 
 festive r 
 therefore, 
 they will, fri 
 have well securer 
 of themselves and 
 
 across the top of which hay ropes were tied to 
 form a seat, and the shaft of a cart laid on 
 stones, with a shattered spar found on the shore ; 
 these,* with a chest which served the family for 
 a table, were the entire furniture of the house, 
 and on them, ranged round the room, were 
 seated as attentive a congregation as ever 1 ad- 
 dressed. Everything I said seemed to be in- 
 vested with the charm of novelty, and frequently 
 they expressed aloud their astonishment, sorrow, 
 or crratitude, as I set before them, in as simple 
 language as possible, man’s ruin by the fall, and 
 the° remedy provided by the Gospel. While thus 
 engaged, we were interrupted by the angry voice 
 of a woman outside, growing louder as she ap- 
 proached the door, through which she sprang 
 like a maniac, and seizing her daughter, a child 
 of about four years of age, who sat on the floor, 
 carried her off, screaming. She tried to per- 
 suade her husband to leave the house ; but he 
 said aloud, “ I’ll stay where lam,” and remained 
 devoutly on his knees. The woman of the house 
 said in a tone of rebuke, There are as good 
 people here as you,” and following the violent 
 woman to her house, made her so much ashamed 
 of her conduct that she soon returned, and be- 
 came one of the most attentive of our hearers till 
 the conclusion of the service. 
 
 Oh I it is a blessed thing to bring the precious 
 word of the Lord before the people. They are 
 lying in darkness and the shadow of death. May 
 we not hope that the declaration of the Psalmist, 
 
 their families. 
 
 ^ ,_igeg, se e t^td iey" 
 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK^; 
 
 Bi'adbui7 ami Evaim, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 

 I at. 
 ill 
 
 m 
 
 ill 
 
 ii 
 
 % 
 
 m 
 
 iiki 
 
 tfll 
 
 tsit 
 
 k«;: 
 
 'dt 
 
 noli 
 
 m 
 
 iii' 
 
 nil 
 
 [imi 
 
 [onii 
 
 lid 
 
 0 
 
 ^‘The entrance of thy word givetli light; it 
 givetli understanding to the simple,” may be 
 verified in some of them, that they may believe 
 and live. It was most interesting to observe 
 the varied expression depicted in the counten- 
 ances of the numbers who crowded round the 
 door, afraid to venture on forbidden ground, yet 
 evidently anxious to hear what was said. At 
 first they smiled, and jostled one another, then 
 looked grave, and listened with marked atten- 
 tion. It was a day much to be remembered ; 
 and who can venture to say what the Lord has 
 in store for the poor villagers of Kilquane ? 
 
 Thus ends my account of the doings at 
 Dingle, and one extract more, my Irish 
 correspondence. 
 
 Killarney, 15th June. 1849. 
 
 ..... Could you, dear friend, witness the 
 patient, meek endurance of our poor mountain 
 peasants, and hear them in the midst of their 
 sufferings, as I have done, say, with clasped 
 hands and lifted eyes, “ Glory to God !” “ His 
 will be done ! ” you would feel still more com- 
 miseration for certainly the most sorely tried 
 people on the face of the earth. God works in 
 a mysterious way, and never had his word such 
 free and full access to, and never has it been 
 received by, the Roman Catholic population as 
 since the famine and pestilence have done their 
 
 I 
 
 
 CE. 
 
 i 
 
 f 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
this statr 
 passions, ; 
 shame a 1 
 are a de ' 
 streets of * 
 of self-dei 
 the thief.^' 
 
 To som! 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools, 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev* 
 rage. 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ . 
 
 ‘^festive i 
 therefore, 
 they will, m 
 have well secure 
 of themselves and tm 
 
 86 
 
 apology. 
 
 work. This I have opportunity of knowing, 
 beinff in correspondence with several of the Irish 
 Scripture readers in the remote parts of Kerry 
 and Cork, and also hearing constantly from my 
 dear friend, Miss G— , who has given up her 
 own comfortable home to reside amongst and 
 minister to the Dingle converts, only one of 
 whom has died from cholera. 
 
 This, from the pen of a talented lady, 
 who has given more than one work to 
 swell the literary evidence of genius in 
 the sister-land, shall be accompanied by a 
 passage from a spirited poem of hers, 
 kindly given to me by a fellow-worker for 
 the necessitous Irish. 
 
 “ Nor to Achill alone is blessing given ; 
 
 Our isle hath many nurseries for heaven. 
 
 See Ventry, famed for hundred fights of yore, 
 Now known for Christian faith and courage more, 
 An Irish-speaking congregation bring 
 To worship in his house their God and King, 
 And hear their minister, in labour tri^, 
 Proclaim the saving truth he once denied. 
 
 See Kilmalchedar’s ancient ruin stand, 
 
 Of olden faith a witness to the land, 
 
 While near that sacred fane the old and young 
 Pure homage offer in their native tongue. 
 Dunurlin, ’neath her giant mountain’s brow, 
 Eejoicing in her Sabbath mercies now. 
 
 irailies. 
 
 _frey 
 
 Btiection 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Bradbuiy ami Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
 I 
 
pat’s apology. 
 
 87 
 
 And lone, as beautiful, behold Donquin, 
 
 „ With her wild ocean billows rushing in, 
 
 Awake her converts at the joyful sound, 
 
 "J* And bid her cliffs with songs of praise resound. 
 See Dingle, latest named, but chief of all,^ 
 Where lirst was heard the Gospel trumpet’s call, 
 Whose heaven-taught minister endured the strife. 
 And opened to the poor the Word of Life. 
 
 From “Life.” 
 
 U 
 
 And now I cannot help wondering 
 ip if anybody will really read thus far'! 
 ijffi Perhaps, after all, what has interested me 
 eni and other friends in these letters has been 
 i-ia their freshness, and in print they may 
 wear quite a different aspect. Well, the 
 feeling that prompted the act must plead 
 £ excuse if I am presumptuous’; and per- 
 1^* haps some extenuation for my conceit 
 may be allowed, when I say that so many 
 little plans have by the kindness of my 
 Mill friends been brought to perfection, that a 
 hopeful temper has hitherto met with 
 little check. During the excitement of 
 the famine, we sold for the starving 5000 
 i«t® pincushions : even I did not anticipate 
 
 such a result from a sixpenny effort ; and 
 iflU 
 
 CE. 
 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
lif 
 
 
 ifi 
 
 
 j:' 
 
 this stat t 
 passions, ; 
 shame a 1; 
 are a de' 
 streets of j j 
 of self-deii 
 the thief, i . 
 
 To soir ! 
 to allude ! 
 drinks; ' 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev* 
 rage. N« 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In corn 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ 
 
 ‘^festive ^ 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi^ 
 have well secim 
 of themselves and tl 
 
 88 
 
 pat’s apology. 
 
 last year 1500 book-markers aided the 
 same cause. Since ’47 I have in a little 
 way endeavoured to help various parties 
 by taking their work ; and placing in the 
 Repository of Industry at St. Albans such 
 articles as do not interfere with the work 
 of our own poor, hope to extend what to 
 me appears the best way of promoting the 
 temporal welfare of the population of 
 Ireland, giving them reason to be indus- 
 trious. Thus a friend at Cork saw much 
 advantage would accrue from a short cut 
 from one road to another; — she set to 
 work to collect the necessary sum, and 
 £22 employed for six weeks thirty labou- 
 rers who had large families. This road 
 is a great boon to the farmers in the 
 neighbourhood, and not only shortens 
 the distance, but saves from the perils of 
 a road on the shore. In the same parish 
 where the embroidery school is esta- 
 blished, a fishery w^as formed by the vicar, 
 and the returns of fish which might have 
 never been seen but for the new boats and 
 enormous net, were surprizing. If I can 
 
 Tmilies. 
 
 . - 
 
 otection 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbury aud Evaus, Printers, W'bitefriars. 
 
'll 
 
 ®! , 
 k 
 h 
 Ik 
 
 !Bil! 
 
 m 
 
 toki 
 
 iv 
 
 111 
 
 irri 
 
 itfe. 
 
 s. i 
 
 m 
 
 ontri 
 
 Qtkf 
 
 clodi 
 
 ikli( 
 
 e0J 
 
 [iiiiit! 
 
 pat’s apology. 89 
 
 be of any use, to forward orders or exe- 
 cute commissions, a note to A. F. H., 
 Repository of Industry, St. Albans, will 
 be attended to with pleasure. There 
 may be had the beautifully knitted stock- 
 ings and socks, and the embroidery 
 already named, with specimens of 
 the elegant ornaments, carved from the 
 bog-oak, decked with Irish diamonds. 
 This seems something like an advertise- 
 ment for the Repository, but it is the 
 only way I can think of for opening a 
 channel for some who would lend a help- 
 ing hand if they knew how. 
 
 I regret I have not a later account of 
 the working of the London Irish Society 
 than up to January 1849. Then there 
 were 800 teachers employed, instructing 
 25,000 pupils in 24 out of the 32 counties, 
 and those 25,000 iiStructing thousands 
 of their own families and friends, who are 
 never mentioned in the reports of the 
 society. There are 108 Scripture readers. 
 
 As for England being the wickedest 
 place in the world,” that of course no one 
 
 CE. 
 
 ■TO 
 
 n x>iV£jo ; 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
10 
 
 this stat I 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de' 
 streets of ' 
 of self-dei 
 the thief. 
 
 To som! 
 to allude ^ 
 drinks ; 1; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly haA 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev* 
 rage. N« 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the w ai 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ . 
 
 ‘^festive ^ 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi^ 
 have well secu^ 
 of themselves and tr 
 
 oQ fat’s apology. 
 
 will agree to. How far her wickedness is, 
 in proportion to her privileges, great, can 
 not be ascertained. Whether the greatest 
 weight of responsibUity belongs to past 
 generations, who, perhaps, little foresaw 
 the consequences which the present gene- 
 ration seem too blind to discern m a true 
 light, or to this present eyes-shutting ge- 
 Deration, matters little to each individual. 
 As an atom in the nation, my opinion 
 coincides with that of many other atoms. 
 There is a bounden duty laid on us to af- 
 ford the Gospel light according to our 
 ability, and surely our fellow-subjects have 
 a right to claim it at our hands. 
 
 « At the time of the Beforraation Ireland was 
 cruelly wronged. England, rejoicing to hear in 
 her own tongue the wondrous works of God, 
 L<'ot to share the Pentecostal b essuig with her 
 oufer island. She foi-got that the Irish tongue 
 was dear to the natives of the Green Me as the 
 Saxon to her own peasant children. The most 
 diSt channel to the Irish heart was closed. 
 En<^land had introduced llomish slavery m o 
 the^isle of saints; find England, ^et free tersej, 
 now neglected to use every means to bieak the 
 fetters she had forged.” 
 
 p that tti^ 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 bradbui7 aud Evans, Printers, W’^hitefriars. 
 
pat’s apologt. 
 
 91 
 
 r 
 
 / 
 
 m 
 
 !B 
 
 9' 
 
 w 
 
 111 
 
 jia 
 
 in 
 
 »!! 
 
 iki 
 
 ini 
 
 lixi 
 
 uk 
 
 litli 
 
 iia;i 
 
 fnsi 
 
 kkar 
 
 iteii 
 
 Giiik 
 
 tot' 
 
 «»• 
 
 a* 
 
 ini 
 
 We may form some idea of what may 
 be done, by what has been done, and 
 that small efforts may amount to consi- 
 derable success, witness our 5,000 cush- 
 ions ! A lady in Ireland lately wrote to 
 me to help a penny subscription for a 
 school-house, etc. j the Papists fired the 
 thatch of the only available building. 
 The necessary sum was nearly completed 
 when I last heard, only a few weeks after 
 the application. In attempting this 
 “ Apology,” perhaps I have not done the 
 wisest thing possible ; but though it is not 
 pleasant to be thought foolish by others, 
 I think even that is better than feeling 
 foolish at not having done all we think 
 we ought, to help on a righteous cause. 
 Whether or not the cause mil be helped 
 by my doings remains for me to find out. 
 
 January, 18th, 1850. 
 
 TOWriflBST 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
U) 
 
 this stat! 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de' 
 streets of ' 
 of self-del 
 the thief. 
 
 To som; 
 to allude | 
 drinks; Ij 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance frc 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.^^ 
 festive ; 
 therefore, 
 tliey will, fr 
 have well secur ^ 
 of themselves and tli 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
IT) 
 
 this statj 
 passions, 
 shame a 
 are a Ac 
 streets of I 
 of self-de 
 the thief. 
 
 To son' 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without 1 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far tc 
 may be d(| 
 Schools,^^ 
 Bands of 
 merly ha> 
 the first 
 and to ur 
 
 Honest; 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 
 Year.^^ 
 festive 
 therefore, i 
 they will, fi^ 
 have w^ell secu?! 
 of themselves and 
 
 
 thS-they 
 
 irotection 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbui*y ami Evans, Printers, ^Vhitefriars. 
 
/ 
 
 EARLY FRUITS 
 
 OF IRISH MISSIONS 
 
 Y DEAR Friend, 
 
 The daily pressing engagements of the 
 t two months, during which I accompanieU 
 *. Dallas, who has been visiting all the Stations 
 the Church Missions in different parts of 
 land, have precluded the possibility of my 
 iting to you ; and now a clergyman who tra- 
 led with us has published so much of the detail 
 ^ur travels, in the Dublin Christian Examiner^ 
 •t it is unnecessary to repeat them. It will 
 veverbe interesting to you, to have the testi- 
 ny of an eye-witnees to the work of that So- 
 ly, of which you have been so efficient a sup- 
 ter. And, first as to its bearing on the Irish 
 urch in the country generally. You are aware 
 t, through the length and breadth of the land, 
 re are now features of a changed state of 
 ling, not before to be observed. Five years 
 ), the peasant of the west, with his cabin on 
 barren mountain, had resources for all his 
 Its. A plot of potato ground supplied his food 
 the year — his few sheep on the mountain 
 lished simple homespun woollen garments 
 himself and his family — and occasionally the 
 
 E 
 
 B R I 
 
 ENT 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
- 
 
 IT) ! 
 
 li ' l.f 
 
 this statj ^ 
 
 
 passions, 
 shame a ij 
 
 u 
 
 iH' 
 
 are a At 
 streets of ' 
 of self-de , 
 the thief. 
 
 To son! 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 
 H - 
 
 together, 
 without t 
 
 i . ■ !> 
 
 abstainer. 
 
 abolished 
 
 I'il 
 
 go far tc 
 may be (l(j . 
 Schools/^ 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 
 
 
 and to nn 
 
 
 
 Honest 
 
 
 
 there are 
 
 
 
 religious 
 
 
 
 hoped, ev 
 
 K 
 
 ,'o 
 
 rage. N 
 
 % 
 
 1 i 
 
 are doing 
 
 
 i 
 
 putting a 
 
 1 
 
 •{ 
 
 or any of 
 
 
 r? 
 
 we see a 5 
 
 f 
 
 ) 
 
 f 
 
 Testamen 
 
 11^ 
 
 
 stance fro 
 
 
 
 In com 
 
 
 
 the wai 
 
 
 1 
 
 and the p 
 
 K 
 
 1 
 
 Year.;^ . 
 
 
 f ■" 
 
 •in : 
 
 festive ^ 
 
 
 1 
 
 therefore, ^ L 
 
 
 
 they will, fni|||||H 
 
 
 ■ ft 
 
 have well securSH 
 
 tU 
 
 i II , 
 
 of themselves and ^ 
 
 nf a cow and a few geese, gave him a feel 
 i^ngof riches and independence. The famine of 
 
 1847 hasdeprivedhiraofallthesesuppl.es. Hun- 
 
 dreds of broken down unroofed huts, tell the sad 
 tale of cholera and starvation-the survivingk. 
 mates having taken refuge in another clime, ot a. 
 now crowding the overfilled poor-houses, while 
 a large number of out-door apphcanU are still left 
 in misery and starvation. But the scourgeofGoi 
 has done iU work ; the hand of God has goneci 
 acainst this people for a purpose of mere, , a^ 
 those who have been so long fast bound b, priest^ 
 tyranny, and whose spirits have been emsy 
 under the iron yoke of ignorance and supersUUot 
 are beginning to be set free-the fetters ate M 
 and the door is opened which no man can shat; 
 
 the power of the priest has faded before the pow 
 
 of the Word of the living God, and there bi 
 readiness in the people to receive the truth. 
 
 This is felt by all the different Societies, wW 
 have been labouring in various ways for * 
 diffusion. It is also felt by the clergy : t at , 
 and faithful body of men are feeling as the, new 
 felt before, the necessity of supplying teth 
 „e hungering fo, the Wort «t 
 «,melhing (or their Roman C.thelrc pereliK- 
 The claims of their Protestant congrega.H.ns«< 
 formerly exclusively their own ; and on ths pj 
 of the population have they expended the sliea# 
 and energy of their small resources, with no c» 
 mon grace and patient endurance. Nowhomra 
 
 [TTes. 
 
 tlieF 
 btection 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 Bradbuiw aiul Evaiui, Friuters, Whitefriavs. 
 
they are beginning to feel, that new elements of 
 work call for new instrumentality ; and that some- 
 thing must be done, more than has yet been done, 
 for the multitude of souls living and dying around 
 them, in a darkness worse than heathenism, 
 because it pretends to the name of light. I speak 
 this as the result of many conversations with 
 them, in different places, from Limerick to 
 Dundalk, the extreme points of our Msssionary 
 ^:our. Ther^ is a general conviction of the need 
 :)f strenuous ahd united efforts for carrying the 
 ")anner of Gospel truth into the hitherto closed 
 anks of its enemies. A new position of the 
 People calls for an aggressive attack upon the 
 lowers of Satan. The fearful system of merits 
 ^‘lust be exposed with all its accompanying fatal 
 ^*octrines ; and the offer of a free salvation, 
 through a crucified Saviour, must be given by 
 ^^he preached word, to those who have so long 
 ^^en sitting ** in darkness and the shadow of 
 nseath.^^ Ill short, with some few exceptions in 
 ii^^ich a shrinking caution was allowed to prevail 
 issuer the love of souls, there was manifested 
 s&^roughout the country an urgent call for that 
 [inportant agency which is supplied by the Society 
 Cnir Irish Chuich Missions. 
 
 jKd'It may be a question with some, why the 
 jfj trochial system, more fully worked out, could not 
 need. The answer to this would be 
 jg^ivious to those who are at all acquainted with 
 present circumstances of the Irish Church. 
 
 
 E 
 
 B E I 
 
 ENT 
 
 PRANCE. 
 
 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWEEL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
h 
 
 16 
 
 this statj 
 passions, 
 shame a ij 
 are a de^ 
 streets of j j 
 of self-de 
 the thief. 
 
 To son; 
 to allude ; 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far tc 
 may be d( 
 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N* 
 are doiug 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ 
 festive ^ 
 therefore, 
 tliey will, fi^^3 
 have well secure ^ 
 of themselves and 
 
 Its whole condition, as a paroch.al system, m« 
 be enlarged, before it could be m any measure 
 ^commodated to the wants of the thousands now 
 excluded from its pale. The clergy bear no pj. 
 nortion at all to the population. They have to 
 Lfficientforthefew professed protestants; bs. 
 hitherto there has been to the Romamsts a bama 
 «hich was rarely overpassed ; and thrs prtoed 
 in many a habit of feeling that they had liule 
 connexion with the thousands who encompass^ 
 their separated Goshen. The churches bu.lt f« 
 the Protestant population afford no room for a 
 increase of worshippers. To this m added Ike 
 vet heavier clog upon their desrres to enlarge to 
 borders— the straitened circumstances to whri 
 they are reduced ; the universal decrei^ of to 
 incLe leaving them to struggle with dou.e« 
 suffering, often without even the nreansof .a., 
 tainine a school for their protestant children, and 
 throwing them, in a great number of cases, upoi 
 English bounty for supplies for their prot^ 
 sphere of labour. The multitudes of apH* fe 
 help, prove the utter insufficiency of their on 
 
 The schools that have been boilt for them, 
 . and the Readers that have been supplirfio 
 them, as well as the invaluable wor of J 
 Irish Society, have formed, an manyplac^lb' 
 prepared ground for more enlarged rnachineiy 
 An Appeal just put forth by the Bishop d 
 Tuam, for the means of church extension into 
 
 ... 
 
 lection 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Bradbui’v aud Evans, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
ill 
 
 'diocese, gives facts which forcibly illustrate thk 
 
 ‘statement. He says, The western portion of 
 
 \he county of Galway more particularly requires 
 : ‘those means which are calculated to settle the 
 ^ ^minds of the converts in connexion with the 
 P'^hurch. The principal requisite at this moment 
 Church Accommodation, of which there is very 
 need. The parishes of the whole of west 
 '^Galway have been so united, that a short time 
 ^’•'Hgo, there were but five separate incumbencies. 
 
 union of Ballinakill alone contains 10 parishes, 
 fi^»>xtending nearly 40 miles in length, and 26 in 
 hiireadth ; and until lately it had but one church ; 
 teoe more has recently been added. Only two 
 ircm^sfergymen were in that union, and the entire in- 
 iTefamsome of the whole Union is £202 per annum; 
 gd^id there are now twelve clergymen there. The 
 jTefiiiiii’esent number of Churches in the whole of 
 ptoisKSSt Galway is only four, and one just built in 
 itimiKie Isle of Arran.” It would require many years 
 pliable ^ change in the church establish- 
 
 in Ireland, as would include what is now 
 Society for Irish Church Missions, 
 le system which has been introduced gene- 
 iaTel)»‘^ clergy, is a union of ten or 
 
 ^^j^j«elve residing in one neighbourhood, for the 
 preaching to the Romanists of the 
 jjj^iigned district in turns, holding cottage lectures 
 
 1 ^^cir several parishes, where the Romanists are 
 
 I {oitk 
 
 ,/ited and urged to attend ; and also preaching 
 
 of 
 
 ;m time to time in their churches, on the errors 
 
 E 
 
 B R I 
 
 ENT 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 

 If) 
 
 this stat; 
 passions, 
 shame a 
 are a dci 
 streets of i 
 of self-de 
 the thief. 
 
 To son' 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without 1 
 abstainer, 
 abolislied 
 go far tc 
 may be d( 
 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to ur 
 
 Honest; 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a 5 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ - 
 ‘^festive \ 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi 
 have well seen 
 of themselves and t 
 
 1 
 
 of tlie Romish Creed. The rules and arIang^ 
 ments of this plan are described in a paper 
 of the Society called “ Memoranda for kcti 
 
 Committees." • r u i i-, 
 
 But turning from the entreaties for help wind 
 
 the Secretary has received from the clergy it 
 various parts of the country-calls which the fundi 
 of the Society make it impossible to respond to. 
 The question of a subscriber .will naturally be, 
 what has the Society done among the people’ 
 and to this enquiry my visit to Dublin in thefiii 
 idace would supply ample materials for a satisfac- 
 tory answer. Mr. Me Carthy , the valuable clerical 
 agent of the Society here, bears testimony to tk 
 continually progressive work of reformation, whicli 
 is evident amongst the Romanists of this city, and 
 the blessing which is attending the various meani 
 the Society is employing for their conversion. A 
 sermon on some point of the Romish controvenj 
 is preached at St. .Michan’s every Thursday. 1 
 heard one by Mr. Nangle, on the docttioad 
 Transubstantiation ; and another on tlie Invoca- 
 tion of Saints, by Mr. Dallas; in both caia 
 the church was crowded, and the attention metted, 
 and the Readers assured me that there wee 
 several hundred Romanists. The effect is so (* 
 that Roman Catholic Missionaries have come ft: 
 ward to endeavour to controvert the subj«l! 
 of the Sermons on the Thursdays, and tostn 
 the torrent of heresy which they feel breakag 
 in among their people ; for it is a fact that dm 
 
 es. 
 
 fTiey 
 
 Protection , 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Bradbuiy aud Evans, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
 
who constantly attend both churches have 
 eyes thus opened to judge of truth and error by 
 the standard of the Word of God. 
 
 Another great means of blessing, is a class of 
 inquirers which Mr. McCarthy holds every Friday 
 evening; and a more interesting scene it is im- 
 '^“’"possible to describe, than the one at which 1 was 
 ^ ‘present. There were 62 sitting around him with 
 ^^'“^their Bibles in their hands — all, except six, either 
 '“^^just come out of Popery, or, if still within its pale, 
 alto Jug taken that first great step which, as it 
 “®^^^'^ere, unlocks the heaviest bolt of the dungeon — 
 brought to inquire of Scripture as the rule of 
 [e,t)e^'^t%ith — to bring their long-embraced errors “ to 
 lotkoiridhe law and to the testimony.'* The fifth of 
 toiSii.^omans was the subject of one evening, and the 
 aeudiiglk^octrine of justification, from ver. 1 — 5, was 
 igfiKiitiowerfully urged upon them by Mr. McCarthy, 
 oflbeWho showed them the fallacy of the Romish doc- 
 chan’s era ’ines in all its coils of error, questioning them so 
 N'iiigle,oniat by their own mouths they were condemned, 
 md uK&nd wresting from them every refuge of lies. I 
 Mr. one among them gradually remove from 
 ed,aiidiki^® class, and at last leave the room saying “ the 
 isaiied satisfied my mind on’ this point, and I 
 
 want to hear any more." Others, and 
 respectable tradesmen, 
 f to power of truth, and to receive 
 
 the W” love—their countenances qnite beamed with 
 nhicli^. hearts. This school 
 
 begun and ended with prayer for 
 
 B R I 
 
 ENT 
 
 PRANCE. 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
10 
 
 this statj ^ 
 passions, 
 shame a 
 are a de 
 streets of ^ 
 of self-de 
 the thief. 
 
 To son' 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without 1 
 abstainer. 
 
 abolished 
 go far tc 
 may be d( 
 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 
 merly ha^ 
 
 the first 
 
 and to ur 
 
 “ Honest 
 
 there are 
 
 religious 
 
 hoped, ev 
 
 rage. N 
 
 are doing 
 
 putting a 
 
 or any of 
 
 we see a s ^ 
 
 Testamen . , i*; 
 
 stance fro . 
 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p ^ 
 
 Year.’^ - ^ ^ 
 
 ‘^festive i '* ^ 
 
 therefore, 
 they will, fr< ^ 
 have well seen 
 of themselves and f 
 
 10 
 
 the light of the Holy Spirit. 1 believe similar 
 classes have been commenced by other clergyraes, 
 in other parts of the city ; and the.r tendency is 
 uniformly, to lead many minds, like the Bereara, 
 to search the Scriptures daily. 
 
 There are now Readers m vanous parts of 
 Dublin under this Society whose work is to visit 
 exclusively the Roman Catholics. These ate 
 superintended by Mr, Me Guigan, who has been 
 twelve years employed in Missionary work, ami 
 who unites with ardent love to the souls of liis 
 fellow-creatures, singular simplicity of purpose, 
 and discrimination of judgment ; and all these 
 men are under Mr. McCarthy, who is particulailt 
 fitted for his work, adding to all the qualiHcatiom 
 of a Christian minister, much sound scholarship 
 and critical accuracy of mind in the handliufof 
 controversial subjects. He receives the jounsk 
 of the Readers, and instructs them in their »cik 
 once a week. Mr. Dallas met them to inqim 
 into the conduct of each ; and he rejoiced to 
 receive such a testimony as proved that they were, 
 as a body, self-denying, active, and oWieil 
 agents in the work. 
 
 But not to make my letter too long, 1 wiltfe 
 over the other stations which we visited, and pie 
 ceed at once to the county of Galway. H« 
 the work of the Society can be more cW 
 traced, from the fact that, with a few exceptiooi 
 the whole of the western division of the coaotj 
 presents new ground to Missionary exertion-M 
 
 uiartney 
 
 election 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 BradbuiT aiul Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
11 
 
 114 
 
 bjdln, 
 
 mite 
 
 eflorts (of any extent) having been before made 
 to rescue it from the grossest degradation of 
 
 ^diilatry, from superstitions which will not bear 
 ^ ’ '^‘the light of civilisation in the 19th century. I 
 witnessed in several places the holy wells, with 
 ^ ™ '^\he worn paths around them — the stone with 
 sculptured crucifix of many centuries — where 
 jMh, and merit secured the salvation of the 
 
 ^“^'vorshippers. Here also, in some places, in great 
 Mme^rofusion, were the monuments of the departed, 
 mtoiaised by rough stones, between which small 
 f ^“l^^.ones abound, each one marking a prayer for 
 4e soul, which when the gap is thus filled, takes 
 flight out of purgatory. But these marks of 
 igloaii- norance, numerous as they are, evince but little 
 mijck!«.ie positive heathenism of the religious popu> 
 
 )f mittliisr opinions — the summary of which may be said 
 Hewftbe, that the Priest is omnipotent on earth, and 
 istraclsiis^ Virgin the centre of influence and the Auto- 
 in heaven. The county town of Galway 
 eadi.iiihut a specimen of the whole. Truly, to witness 
 QyMjwnii present state (for the Mission is but just com- 
 jio», »Km3nced there) calls forth sympathy in the feel- 
 js of Mr. Dallas, on his first visit to these parts, 
 spirit, like the Apostle’s “ was stirred in him, 
 nswliicW^®*^ he beheld the city wholly given to idolatry.” 
 lecooDtj*^ people— the remains of a Spanish colony 
 cai igled with the Celts— cast a foreign hue upon 
 town, as from the Bridge we view the rapids 
 e8^eni(linai^®®° Lough Corrib and the sea, rolling over 
 to )l 2 s^'ks, and rushing into the Atlantic; and the 
 
 E 
 
 B R I 
 
 ENT 
 
 FUANCE. 
 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
12 
 
 ( 
 
 IT) 
 
 this stat 
 passions, 
 shame a 'i 
 are a dei 
 streets of ; 
 of self-de: 
 the thief. 
 
 To som 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, 
 without t‘ 
 abstainer, 
 abolished. 
 
 go far to 
 
 may be do 
 Schools,^^ 
 Bands of 1 
 merly hav- 
 the first i 
 and to un( 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious ( 
 hoped, eve 
 
 No 
 
 are doing 
 
 putting a « 
 
 or any of t 
 we see a sc 
 Testament, 
 stance fron 
 In concl 
 the w aits 
 and the pu 
 Year.;^ A 
 festive sc 
 therefore, bv^^ , 
 they will, froiS 
 have well sccul^ 
 of themselves aili 
 
 men on its edge engaged in washing, m their 
 peculiar costume which never varies-the rd 
 woollen petticoat and blue cloak. One might 
 suppose oneself far removed from Britain; aid 
 especially as a glowing sunset lighted up the 
 scene But on returning to the thickly crowded 
 narrow streets, the 32,000 inhabitants of the 
 town and environs, among whom not one thou- 
 sand are protestants, presents a vastly diffeteul 
 moral picture, which pains the heart! Will not 
 the question recur to your mind, “ What hat 
 protestant England done for these 32,000 souls!” 
 It is true there is a church there, and a faithful 
 pastor and curates, to attend to the few who pro- 
 fess to maintain a knowledge of the truth— but 
 what is done for the mass of the people ? .4 
 
 We could not leave the hotel without abuse 
 from the rabble. Mr. Dallas had preached here 
 before; he was known, and wasundertheanatheoa 
 of the Priests — children of all ages hooted him 
 as, “ Dallas the Devil.” He, with others who 
 have exposed in the pulpit the errors of Roraauisni, 
 have been asrai!ed with showers of stones. Ihe 
 Readers are subject to every insult. Your heat 
 would mourn over the multitudes of that western 
 St. Giles’s; but in this strong hold of Satan, the 
 Society for Irish Church Missions is sending the 
 word of God amongst the Roman Catholics; and 
 that word is not bound, but “ mighty ^toujh 
 God, to the pulling down of strong holds.’’ ft 
 testimony of the Readers now employed is, that 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 
 '^iepe 
 
 piloid 
 
 ,li(tiifh? 
 
 JI 1 .D* 
 
 
 
 aodii 
 
 Dsatiittt 
 
 pptie# 
 
 ixiiiiie: 
 
 dinsm 
 
 isikkic 
 
 Kiiiiiiefu 
 
 te;. 
 
 iMu 
 
 tekdi 
 
 ^udiiii 
 
 inkeeitii 
 
 mik 
 
 Ul UHis^ pages, see“t|tat tiiey^ 
 
 : iloiises in evei y part, for tlie protection 
 
 
 Bradbuiw aud Evans, Printers, Whitefriars. 
 
13 
 
 
 ^in many cases of sickness and affliction, their 
 ^message has been received with thankfulness and 
 joy ; and though slowly, they are making way 
 among the people. Controversial lectures, like 
 those in Dublin, are also just established, and 
 are kept up by the clergy from a distance. 
 
 ^ Mr. Dallas has been endeavouring to put the 
 whole of this neglected country under Missionary 
 ^^agency, and in nothing has the hand ofuGod 
 *been more manifest than in the supply of those 
 i agents, and in their peculiar adaptation to the 
 ' work. Within the last two years, five have been 
 t ordained by the i Bishop of Tuam; all having 
 xbeen first proved as lay assistants ; and two are 
 «(‘^QOw sent into the southern parts, men well ap- 
 KXproved, and preparing for ordination. Mr.Conelly 
 mi^will there be Missionary Clergyman over the 
 bi district which extends from Galway to Lettermore, 
 j -ind Mr. Jagoe will be the pastoral superintendent 
 jlof Errisanna. tMr. iR. Ryder, a reformed Priest, 
 l{,rias the district of Ballyconree ; Mr. Conemey/ 
 ::7 he wild region of Scllerna ; Mr. Kilbride, that 
 Errismore ; Mr. Kennedy, has Salruck ; and 
 Moinah is stationed at Gian and Oughterard. 
 ^jjfhese have all Readers and School- masters under 
 jj^hem, and in some cases Irish Teachers; The 
 3ishop .of Tuam bears the strongest testimony to 
 he value of these Missionary Clergymen. £To the 
 liij.)raise of that grace which ^ has. fitted them for 
 ..heir work, their simplicity of spirit, their diligent 
 ,ielf-denial, and their faithful constancy in the 
 
this stati f 
 passions, ; 
 shame a Ij 
 are a de' 
 streets of ' 
 of self-de 
 the thief. 
 
 To son' 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far to 
 may be d( 
 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev 
 rage. N* 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see as 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ .. 
 
 ‘^festive s » >j 
 
 therefore, 
 they will, M 
 have well secure 
 of themselves and u 
 
 14 
 
 midst of persecution and insult, are manifest to 
 all. Perhaps the strongest testimonies to them 
 are afforded by the array of opposition, and the 
 weapons, with which the enemy seeks to crush 
 them and their work. 
 
 The Agents, working under them, are also 
 efficient and faithful. They were all inspected 
 upon the occasion of this journey. At Oughterard 
 Mr. Dallas met twenty-two — heard the testimony 
 of their Superintendents — altered or changed 
 their labours— and gave them a solemn addre#, 
 urging them in meekness to instruct those that 
 oppose themselves; and arming them against 
 the fiery trial they have to encounter. At Clifden 
 Castle (where they have hitherto been sheltered 
 and encouraged by those whose Christian lore 
 and holy zeal and wise judgment have been a 
 rich blessing to all around) thirty-six of the 
 Society’s Agents assembled to meet Mr. Dallas. 
 It was a day of arduous work to listen to each 
 separately — give to each their work afresh (having 
 first conferred with all the clergy, and arranged 
 every district) — and then to address them all on 
 the spirit in which they should go forth, and the 
 encouragements which were before them. He 
 urged them to be faithful and courageous, taking 
 as the groundwork of his address. Judges vii. 1-8, 
 and Matt. x. ; and closing with fervent prayer 
 for grace, and for blessing on them and their 
 work. It was striking in every meeting of this 
 kind how little there was to reprove, and how 
 
 lilies. 
 
 HTffJfPey 
 
 litection 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 BradbuiT aud Evaiis, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
had been done by these poor men, mio 
 teaw . ^ 
 
 ^%ere evidently growing in their work — watered 
 
 ^^^PiHhem selves as they watered others from the living 
 
 ®^!^jpring. K 
 
 The residences of the Missionaries are but a few 
 ttwief '^jegrees better than the cabins around them; and 
 ^®!*{itihe simplicity of their mode of living in these 
 >®nie).i;)arren wilds, would somewhat astonish the most 
 i>-fe:inaspiring of the English Clergy. 
 
 But one more testimony must yet be referred 
 iliemisao, — the fruits of the Mission among the people 
 slokTenerally. Had it been permitted to the labourers 
 i an^sf the last two years, only to sow in hope and to 
 oeMxercise long patience, it would have afforded no 
 ihitbotiihause for wonder; but it is given them to gather 
 oseiiiisJready a harvest of souls — to see, as well as to 
 e jiidgoeope that their labour is not in vain in the Lord, 
 roual) lirbe Society has been the means of forming 
 ibWtOKsdrteen congregations of converts, who unite in 
 iiiSwAtfae school-room or cabin to join in the Irish 
 btbeiiiOT^rvice, or to hear the Word preached in their 
 [tbectes*^^ tongue. Their attention is very marked, 
 btoaiis® select one instance alone. We attended the 
 gjjjijrjrfrvice one Sunday at Sellerna, seven Irish miles 
 1 Clifden — a wild district along the bay of 
 
 Wawlcot^® Atlantic. When Mr. Dallas first visited this 
 .j^j^^i^^'ople two years ago, they were without school, 
 ble, or any means of grace. He assembled the 
 lople by the road side to hear the word of God. 
 e then offered to obtain for them a school, 
 ovided they would promise to attend themselves, 
 
 nginewj^ 
 
 E 
 
 B B I 
 
 ENT 
 
 FUANCE. 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
Fp 
 
 
 if ' 1 [ 
 
 
 
 i! 1 J 
 
 in 
 
 this stat 
 passions, ; 
 shame a 1; 
 are a de; 
 streets of | } 
 of self-del i 
 the thief. 
 
 To sorr; 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools, 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev«; 
 rage. N« 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 M e see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the wai 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ .. 
 
 ‘^festive ^ 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi^ 
 have well secu^ 
 of themselves and t! 
 
 
 16 
 
 and send their children. The question was 
 repeated in Irish, adding, “ let those who art 
 thus disposed, hold up their hands.” The hands 
 of all assembled were held up at once. The 
 school was promptly built through individoa! 
 liberality. The Mission was begun— their pre- 
 sent devoted Minister, Mr. Conerney, was or- 
 dained by the Bishop of Tuam, and is now resi- 
 dent amongst them ; and the early fruit of his 
 Missionary Ministry is evident in harvest sheaves 
 of blessing. 
 
 The neat white school-room was crammed with 
 people. At least between four and live hundred 
 M^ere waiting for the service when we arrived; 
 and this in spite of threats from the Romanists, 
 in the previous week, that they would pulldowi 
 the house if he preached there. The service was 
 read in Irish by Mr. Conerney; and though i 
 mob assembled near the house, and their appear- 
 ance was most disturbing, the people showed no 
 alarm, and were distracted in attention only for 
 a short time. The sermon, by Mr. Dallas, war 
 evidently felt ; and the communion was afterwank 
 administered by him and the other clergy pre- 
 sent, to seventy-one persons ; about sixty of 
 whom were converts, whose reverent demeanoir 
 was most striking. Mr. Conerney said, tha 
 there were between sixty and seventy catechii- 
 mens, who had earnestly desired to join tht 
 Communion that day ; but he had not admitted 
 them, that he might have more time to judge of 
 
 Ties. 
 
 hey 
 
 Dtection 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Bradbui*y and Evans, Printers, AVhitefriars. 
 
 
E 
 
 !7 
 
 ^^heir consistency, and right apprehension 
 ^^acrament. He also added, that, in this district 
 ^ 2,000, he thought that at least half were ready 
 
 become Protestants in profession. But the 
 fe-e^arrier of most fearful opposition has as yet kept 
 ***5 tetany from coming out publicly in the midst of 
 It Cf^rsecution, which leaves the converts without 
 ^^^••vork, starved, and naked ; the land around them 
 ilkar,aving been lately bought by Papists, the con- 
 are exposed to suffering beyond many of 
 he stations. The details of the opposition which 
 •rooaibvg witnessed, you have read, in the Clergy mah’s 
 lenfore^tters I have referred to; and you will rejoice 
 finbri) hear, that in all this most persecuted district, 
 eatskmly one convert, has relapsed. The inhabitants 
 Mtliwuf all the district earn their scanty subsistence 
 dtkt 'iy fishing. The Priests not only influenced 
 Coo«jw::ie Masters to exclude every convert from 
 letenie fishing trade ; but also, by cursing them and 
 HDt.ikje^eir boats, made the people around believe, 
 ^ciedisEiat no success could possibly attend them, 
 gnnoo. Ill they had “Jumpers,” as they call them, in 
 ecoiiiiMW*®tr crews. Numbers of these poor people 
 andlki^^^^ have died of starvation, had not some 
 
 ENT 
 
 ^hristian friends exerted themselves on their 
 ^l^^half. With subscriptions, chiefly from Scotland, 
 [^cy bought two boats for convert fishermen ; 
 ^^yd had them taught how to cure their fish 
 an improved way, which secured to them in- 
 ^^^.eased custom, beyond their old companions, 
 'hen we were at Sellerna there had been no 
 
 PRANCE. 
 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
 1 '^ 
 
 ;i ! 
 

 
 I 
 
 this stat 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of 
 of self-de 
 the thief. 
 
 To son ' 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools, 
 
 Bands of 
 merly haA 
 the first 
 and to un 
 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev« 
 rage. N< 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In com 
 the waii 
 and the p 
 Year.’^ 2, 
 
 ‘^festive ^ 
 therefore, 
 they will, fi^ 
 have well secii^ 
 of themselves and u 
 
 18 
 
 fishing weather for some days ; and on that Sun. 
 
 day morning, Mr. Dallas had an opportunity of 
 seeing the evidence of their consistency in the 
 observance of the Sabbath . The sea to the far 
 distant horizon was dotted with fishing boats, of 
 which twenty-three were counted; two boaij 
 were however in the bay by the quay, unmanned, 
 On asking why those boats were not out with tbe 
 others, the reply from a Romanist was— “Those 
 are the jumper’s boats, and they do not go odi 
 on a Sunday.” 
 
 There was indeed, at every station, preciow 
 evidence that the Lord is working with his minis- 
 ters, and “confirming the word with signs follow- 
 ing.” At Ballyconree, Mr. Ryder mentioned 
 that with the exception of two families, he might 
 consider the whole village as being favourubieto 
 the truth. Here also Mr. Dallas administered 
 the Lord’s Supper for the first time, to sixty-tire 
 converts, who had been under preparatory in- 
 struction from their minister since their Confir 
 mation. He afterwards baptized two children at 
 this station. At the same time the first stoneofa 
 new school-room was laid; the cabin where the 
 school was kept, and in which also they met for 
 service, being too small for one third of the con- 
 gregation who attended. 1 must pass over two 
 other most interesting scenes of a similar kind, 
 one at Derrigimla, and another at Gian ; in each 
 of which a new school-room, to serve also as a 
 church, has been commenced: and the sites were 
 
 hey 
 
 Ih'ote ction 3 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 
 
 15radbui7 aud Evaiis, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
19 
 
 *’^*^ensely filled with congregations of several hun- 
 . ^’'^reds, who with joyous hearts listened to A^lr. 
 ^-^allas’s address, and joined in his prayer for a 
 ' .^Messing upon the work, with the life of feeling, 
 ^''^^'he expression of which is so peculiar to Ireland. 
 ’^ n all these places, the increase of converts, and 
 f scholars, had made the present hovel school- 
 ^*^'^ ouses quite incapable of containing the children, 
 Eloniiis^ the congregations. 
 
 I cannot close without one word on the in- 
 Tuction supplied to the children. The Society 
 . twenty-eight Schools in this county. To 
 sworb;i<|ch of those we visited, there has been fearful 
 lewoiil reposition by the priests ; who, by bribes and by 
 !e,Mt.lnunishments of no gentle measure, endeavour to 
 loflwiiring: the children back to their schools. Can it 
 ageste expected that these blind leaders of the blind 
 ) Mr. Hiiiould witness 2500 children rescued from their 
 thefiis^asp without vexation and dismay ? Can we 
 een uttiit wonder that every effort should be used by the 
 minijtaiKiwers of Satan to regain possession of the future 
 idjljjp^neration of Ireland, and to destroy that seed of 
 ameliati'rip^ural truth, which shall ultimately be their 
 Yet in these schools do we witness the 
 jij^f^^ength of God perfected in weakness, — his praise 
 nail for of the mouth of babes and sucklings. Some 
 jjj.? have been drawn away for a time ; but in no 
 ,iool, much as the children suffer from hunger, 
 
 andanoiliK 
 
 .here long or material diminution of numbers. 
 
 tool-rooB,** 
 
 erv new school that is established is quickly 
 
 ..ed ; in many the power of the truths they 
 
 E 
 
 B R I 
 
 ENT 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
this stat i 
 passions, ; 
 shame a 1' 
 are a de 
 streets of 
 of self-de; 
 the thief. 
 
 To son ! 
 to allude ' 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools,^^ 
 
 Bands of 
 merly ha\ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honesb 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, ev< 
 rage. 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testamen 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the ^^wait 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ 
 festive ^ 
 therefore, i 
 they will, fr ^ 
 have well seen 
 of themselves and tTi 
 
 learn is manifest, out of school, in their answersio 
 the Romanists; and the beating and ill treatment 
 these little ones have recived has only made them 
 more firm and bold in confessing the faith d 
 Christ, having an answer from the Bible always 
 ready for the opposer. Mr. Dallas examined th 
 upper classes of most of the schools, and theif 
 readiness in Scripture proofs, and knowledge 
 not only of the history, but of the doctrines of 
 Scripture, were most encouraging. One peculiar 
 feature in the fruits of the Mission could not 
 fail to be observed throughout the country 
 There is a movement in the minds of the people, 
 which precludes that deadness and apathy often 
 attending the mere mental reception of truth, 
 when the heart is uninfluenced by it. These 
 people are all either on one side or on the other, 
 and Mr. Dallas could not go amongst them ii 
 any direction, without being either accosted by 
 the warmest greeting, or vilest abuse. 
 
 These few facts, selected from many I shouldlile 
 to detail, will strengthen your conviction of the 
 importance of the missions ; and show yousonif 
 thing of the working of the Society, as takings 
 position peculiar to itself— in carrying a menage 
 of salvation to the Roman Catholic population- 
 and dealing with them as a nominal churc^ 
 utterly apostate, willingly walking in darkness, 
 and willingly keeping her children without tlie 
 true Christ and without hope. It may l)e, that 
 this decided Protestant position may make ibt 
 
 Bradbui7 aud Evans, Printers, Wbitefriars. 
 
htl^qr^inds of many sincere and charitable persons to 
 ti&riv ^and aloof from such an j agency. But Ireland 
 lliisr,vpreseots a developement of those seeds of false 
 )nfes(i^4octrine, which are often made palatable to En- 
 roiDit ;lish Christians by the delicacy of their first germ. 
 r.DjI^fo such minds, a fuller discrimination, of truth 
 tlijj^vould lead to a keener susceptibility of the first 
 hades of deviation from it. We can however 
 in the assurance, that there are those princi- 
 Society’s constitution which commend 
 to the great Head of the Church, is Its leading 
 jujj^ gature is faithfulness — that grace which has so 
 niformly been crowned with success from St, 
 ^^^^^^efter’s first sermon to the present age — that which 
 , onstituted the prayers of the apostolic gather- 
 y^ig, ‘‘ Grant unto thy servants that with all 
 ^^^^oldness they may speak Thy word ; ” — that which 
 so constantly connected with the promised 
 '^iture “ crown of life.” The Society’s agents 
 :e not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, and they 
 proved its power. There is in all its work- 
 ' gs, a fjealousy for God’s truth, ;and a bold 
 ^'^•*'!*)ndemnation of all that is contrary to that 
 ^’%th; neither can the most scrupulous investi- 
 jO^^^ition of all its regulations discover that, in the 
 i^^‘'®'^!ting of its zeal for the salvation of souls, it is 
 loniiiDCjii>.gj. infringe on external order. The 
 
 *^*Sciety acts strictly in conformity with the prin- 
 iHiDgly fi^ples Qf Church, and under its authority. It 
 ing ^ 11 find sympathy in the heart of every English 
 *1®“* hurchman who loves the word of God, and 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELI., GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 

 -A' 
 
 ir, 
 
 I 
 
 this statj 
 passions, 
 shame a 1 
 are a de 
 streets of ' 
 of self-dei 
 the thief.' I 
 To somi 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 1 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be do 
 Schools,^^ j 
 Bands of ij 
 merly hav 
 the first i 
 and to un 
 Honesty 
 there are 
 religious « 
 hoped, ev( 
 rage. Nc 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 1 
 we see a s 
 Testament 
 stance froi 
 In cone 
 the wait 
 and the pi 
 Year.;^ J' 
 festive s 
 therefore, 
 they will, fre 
 have well secu? ^ 
 of themselves and 
 
 ^ would advance the knowledge of its saving truth 
 The immense expenditure it is already embarked 
 in calls for a much larger exercise of Christian 
 liberality than it has yet received. It is a crisii 
 which must be seized —the call is at this raomeDi 
 a loud one from the Sister Isle, Come over and 
 help us. Rome has her abundant resource 
 ready ro crush the work, and an advance raustbe 
 made on her position, or our ground will be k 
 1 need not ask you to do what you can, either 
 by recommending sermons or meetings to diffuse 
 information, or by the arrangement of local 
 associations, and by individual subscriptions, to 
 supply the pecuniary assistance the growing Mis- 
 sions so require. You know the privilege of beine 
 even in this lesser way, a worker together with 
 God. You need not be reminded of the pro- 
 mise that, a cup of cold water shall not lose its 
 reward; and the influence of your position in 
 England may, in this way, afford essential sei 
 vice for the regeneration of Ireland, and asskt 
 in the administration of that healing balm,wbic!i 
 alone can cure her many social and poliibl 
 wounds, and make her people happy in timeaai 
 in eternity. 
 
 I remain, 
 
 Yours very sincerely. 
 
 _B8, se^ tiiai they 
 
 I for the protection 
 
 GEORGE CRUIKSIIANK. 
 
 Uradbuiy ami Evans, Printers, Whitefriars 
 
S»»4| 
 
 President. 
 
 His Grace the Duke of Manchester. 
 
 Treasurer. — J. D. Paul, Esq. 
 
 Honorary Secretaries. 
 
 Alex. R. C. Dallas, Wonston Rectory, Andover- Road, 
 or Robt. Bickersteth, M. A.,St. John’s Church, Clapham. 
 
 ) do ik^LBRicAL Secretary.— R ev. W. Wilkinson, A. B. 
 
 W0[|K 
 
 , Assistant Secretary. — John Knott, Esq. 
 
 Ihe ame 
 
 iodinyfl Office of the Society. — 14, Exeter Hall, London. 
 
 iweiTii 
 
 Ikcalii 
 
 italic 
 
 ber 
 
 
 ibnoflk^ copy of the foregoing Tract having been brought under 
 m ivv consideration of the Committee of the Society for Irish 
 “J* ^urch Missions, it was resolved that the tract should be 
 lOl be rii nted, in the hope that its circulation may be useful in 
 f cold ^be object of the Society. 
 
 
 ■ihe Society’s papers and Information can be obtained 
 4, Exeter Hall. 
 
 Bubscriptions and donations will be received by the Trea- 
 re, John Dean Paul, Esq., at Messrs. Strahan, Paul, and Oo.'s* 
 her ni2aj<®nd; at Messrs. Williams, Deacon, and Co.’s, Birchin-lane ; at 
 lebetpe*!^^^ Parquhar, and Co.’s, St. James’s-street; and by 
 
 ?r 8 . Hatchard and Son, Piccadilly; Mesws. Seeley, Fleet-street 
 Hanover-street; and Messrs. Nisbet and Co , Bemers-street. 
 municaUons are requested to be addressed to the Assistant-Seo- 
 ‘ - 7 , John Knott, Esq., 14, Exeter HaU, London. 
 
 Printed by J, Shayler, at the Wonston Press. 
 
 E 
 
 B K I 
 
 ENT 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 LONBRES; 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
this stat 
 passions, 
 shame a 
 are a de 
 streets of 
 of self-de 
 the thief. ‘ 
 To son > 
 to allude 
 drinks ; 
 together, 
 without t 
 abstainer, 
 abolished, 
 go far to 
 may be dc 
 Schools, 
 Bands of 
 merly ha^ 
 the first 
 and to un 
 Honestj 
 there are 
 religious 
 hoped, evt 
 rage. N( 
 are doing 
 putting a 
 or any of 
 we see a s 
 Testameni 
 stance fro 
 In cone 
 the wait 
 and the p 
 Year.;^ i 
 festive s 
 
 therefore, b^v 
 they will, fi*- 
 have well seen 
 of themselves anc 
 
LETTRE 
 
 D E M. L I B E I 
 
 A 
 
 M. LE PRESIDENT 
 
 L’OSTITTJT DE EEANCE. 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850 . 
 
LONDRES : 
 
 Imprime par Schulze et Cie., 13, Poland Street, 
 
Lettre de M. Libri d M. le President{\) de 
 VInstitut de France. 
 
 LondreS; le 5 Septcmbre 1660. 
 
 Monsieur le President, 
 
 J^ai re 9 u depuis quelques semaines plusieurs lettre8(2) 
 m^annon 9 ant que FAcademie des Sciences allait m'^^crire, ^ 
 Fexemple du College de Prance, et fixer un terme au-delk 
 duquel, si je ne m^etais pas rendu k Paris pour purger la sen- 
 tence de contumace portee centre nioi, je serais consider^ 
 comme demissionnaire. J^attendais cette communication, 
 pour y repondre, comme j^ai d^ja eu Fhonneur de x*epondre 
 k M. PAdministrateur du College de France (3), savoir : 
 qu’etant devenu citoyen anglais, je ne pouvais plus occuper 
 aucun emploi en France ; et que, quant au terme qiFon me 
 designait pour purger ma contumace, la loi m^accordant 
 vingt ans k cet effet, il dependait de certains magistrats 
 d’abreger ce terme, en rentrant dans la legalite d^ou ils 
 ^taient sortis par une violation des lois telle, que PEurope en 
 etait restee indignfe. Au moment ou Pon m^annon 9 ait 
 encore Penvoi de cette lettre, je viens de lire dans le Mom- 
 teur du 2 Septembre les deux decrets suivants ; 
 
 “ Le President de la Republique, 
 
 “Vu Parret de la cour d’ assises de la Seine, en date du 
 22juinl850; 
 
 “ Considerant que M. Libri, professeur au college de France, 
 et membre de Plnstitut, a abandonne sa chaire d^s le 28 ii- 
 vrier 1848 ; 
 
 (1) J^appelle President de VInstitut, Pacad^micien qui a dii occu- 
 per cette ann^ le fauteuil, le jour de la stance publique des cinq 
 Academies. 
 
 (2) Dans une lettre en date du 14 Aoilt dernier, qu’apres avoir 
 re 9 U ma Lettre h M. Barth^lemy Saint -Hilaire, m^a fait Phonneur de 
 m’ecrire un des membres les plus savants et les plus spirituels de 
 Plnstitut, je trouve ce passage : 
 
 J’aurais bien desire que la lettre que PAcad^mie des Sciences 
 doit vous ecrire, et qui est la repetition de celle du College, fut 
 portee a VInstitut. Tous ceux k qui j'en ai parie, conviennent que 
 c'est ce qu’on aurait dd faire. II y a un axiome du droit romain, 
 qui dit qiielque chose comme : De civitate non refertur nisi maximis 
 comitiis (je crains que mon Jatin ne ressemble a celui du Procureur- 
 General), mais vous savez, etc.” 
 
 (3) Par une lettre en date du 25 Juillet 1850, qui a ete imprimee 
 et distribuee partout. 
 
“ Sur le rapport du ministre de I’instruction publique et cles 
 cultes, 
 
 “ Art 1 La cbaire de matbcmatiques du college de France, 
 
 occupee parM. Libri, estdeclarcJeyacante. 
 
 ‘<2 Les sommes rest^es disponibles jusqu a ce jour sur le 
 traitpment de M. Libri, feront retour au tresor public. 
 
 “ 3 Le ministre de I’instruction publique et des cultes est 
 chared de I’ex&ution du present d&ret. 
 
 “Fait a I’ElvsiJe-National. le ler septembre 18 d0. 
 
 “ Le President de la Pepublique, ,, , i q • 
 
 “ Vu r arret de la cour d’ assises du departement de la beme, 
 
 eu date du 22 juin 1850 ; ^ i a i on 
 
 ‘‘ Vu la lettre de V Academic des sciences, en date du -0 aout 
 
 sui\^t^,^id^rant q^ie M. Libri, membre de I’lnstitut, a quitte 
 
 la France des(l) le 28 fevrier 1848 ; 
 
 Sur le rapport du ministre de T instruction publique et des 
 
 cultes, 
 
 ** Lecr^te , • 
 
 “ Art. 1 . Le siege occupe a 1’ Academic des sciences, section 
 
 de geometric, par M. Libri, est declare vacant.^ 
 
 “ 2 Les sommes restees disponibles jusqu a ce jour sur le 
 indemnities de(2) M. Libri, feront retour au tresor public. 
 
 (1) II semble que lorsqu’on motive sur un cowsid^oat unique, un 
 decret, qui est une chose assez solennelle, I ' 
 
 ver un considerant qui ne fdt pas absqlument fau . iinioue 
 
 decrets qu’on vient de lire, les considerants contiennent jue- 
 ment cette date du 28 Fe'vrier 1848, jour oil. (c est le ‘lemt qui 
 I’affirmeJj’aiqid/re-Ja France. Or, M. le Ministre de 1 Inchon 
 Publique aurait eu un moyen bien simple de s assurer que e 
 etait fLsse. C’est le 29 Fevrier 1848, que j ai touche a /a So, bom 
 les deux traitements attache's k la chaire du Coll|ge de Franc , 
 celle de la Faculty des Sciences pour le mois de Fevrier 1848. wu 
 resulte des etats d’emargement ; je n’ avals done pas quitte la 
 la veille. Si je releve cette erreur de date, ce n est pas seulement p 
 montrer que depuis la revolution de 1848 on ne fait !1^ 
 faussetes sur mon coinpte en France ; cette date, qui est repr 
 dans r Acte d’ Accusation, a de Timportance : on le verra dans une 
 autre occasion. 
 
 (2) Afin, que cette locution barbare, indemnity de M. biort, ne 
 fasse illusion k personne, je dirai, une fois pour toutes, qne> nialgre 
 le conseil de plusieurs de mes amis, depuis mon depart de France, 
 je n’ai jamais touchy et je n'ai jamais reclame aucun des tnute- 
 ments attaches aux diverses places que j’occupais 
 
“3. Le ministre de T instruction publique et des cultes, est 
 charge de 1’ execution du present dccret. 
 
 Fait a TElyse'e-National, le Icr septembre 1850. 
 
 “ Louis-Napoleon Bonaparte.” 
 
 Je con 9 ois que la position embarrassee dans laquclle sc 
 trouve a mon ^gard M. Arago, qui a etc proclame, parlavoix 
 unaninie dc FEurope savante, le promoteur et le chef de la 
 persecution dirigee contre moi, et qui, en sa qualite dc secre- 
 taire perpetuel de F Academic des Sciences pour les mathe- 
 matiques, aurait du me donner communication dc la resolu- 
 tion de FAcademie, ait amcne im retard dans Fenvoi de 
 la lettre qu^on nFannon 9 ait. C^est sans doute a quelquc 
 circonstance analogue que je dois de n^avoir pas eu con- 
 naissance d^une deliberation(l) qui nFinteressait, et qui, 
 si les choses s^etaient passees rdgulierement, aurait dO 
 nFetre communiquee, comme Fa ete celle que M. FAd- 
 ministrateur du College de France m’a fait connaitre par 
 sa lettre en date du 6 Juillet dernier. Mais depuis le mois 
 de Fevrier 1848, je suis trop accoutume a voir les formes 
 violees en cc qui me concerne, pour m’etonner de cettc 
 nouvelle irregularite ; ce que je ne con 9 ois pas, c^est que le 
 Chef dc Ffitat, qui aurait pourtant, ce me semblc, autre 
 chose a fairc en France, ait cru devoir m^accorder Fhonneur 
 dc rendre tl mon egard deux decrets nominatifs. Au reste, 
 ces decrets, en realite, nc sont pas rendus contre moi : ils 
 sont rendus contre le College dc France qui, malgre les 
 sollicitations ministeriellcs, m^avait accorde jusqu’au Icr 
 
 (1) D’apr^s une lettre que je re 9 ois au moment oh Fon allait mettre 
 sous presse, void comment se sont passees les choses. Je copie tex- 
 tuellement : 
 
 Au sujet de la lettre du 20 Aoht de I’Academie des Sciences au 
 
 Ministre (lettre mentionnee dans le second decret) M meinbre 
 
 (le rinstitut vous a sans doute ecrit. Neanmoins je vous rapporte la 
 substance de notre entretien. — Cette lettre parait etreune lettre d^envoi 
 que I’Academie des Sciences avait adressee au Ministre de I’lnstruc- 
 tion Publique en le priant de vous faire parvenir une autre lettre de 
 la dite Academie congue dans le meme sens que celle du College de 
 France pour vous offrir un ddai de comparution k la Cour d’ Assises, 
 pendant lequel elle ajournerait toute decision acad^mique a votre 
 egard. II parait qus le Ministre a fait connaitre kPAcademie sa sur- 
 prise d’etre ainsi choisi pour intermediaire ou commissionnairc ; qu’a 
 la suite le Bureau de I’Academie se serait rendu aupres du Ministre. 
 On ne rapporte rien de la conversation entre le Bureau et le Ministre. 
 Mais la date des decrets atteste que la resolution ministerielle qui pro- 
 clame la vacance de votre siege a suivi de j)eu de temps la demarche 
 du Bureau. M . . . . trouve que P Academie des Sciences est vive- 
 
Decembrc prochain(l), ct Centre I’AcaJemie ties Sciences 
 laquelle son regleinent donnait le dfoit de me consid^rer 
 d’elle-meme eomme d^missionnaire, ])uisque' depuis plus 
 d’un an je n^ avals pas assiste aux seanees de eette eompagnie. 
 C’est aux libert^s de ees deux eorps qu on a port^ atteinte 
 par eeS decrets qui etaient absolument inutiles, car 
 dans une lettre imprimee depuiS un mois et r^pandne 
 partout, j’avais deja d^elare que, par suite de la na- 
 turalisation que le gouyernement anglais m’avait con- 
 j^etais devenu incapable d^occnpCr aucun em- 
 ploi en France. Quant k ce qui concemC FiniervenUon 
 du gouvernement dans les affaires interieures de 1 Institut 
 et du College de France, e'est a ces corps illustres a aviser. 
 En ce qui me touche, ces deux decrets ont pour seul effet 
 de prouver que, m^me aux yeux du gouverneraent, la sen- 
 tence de contumace n^a aucune valeui* ; autrettient le chef de 
 FEtat ne rendrait pas des decrets pour me depouiller des 
 emplois que cette sentence m^avait 6tes dejk(2). Quand on se 
 demande pourquoi ces decrets ont ete rendus, on ne trouve 
 d'autre raison que le besoin de produire de Feffet. On a 
 voulu couvrir, par uti nouveau coup de theatre, la deconfiture 
 de certains experts et de certains magistrats, qui s’etaient 
 si ridiculement affiches en appuyant FAccusation sur des 
 balourdises dont j^ai signale un ^chantillon dans ma Lettre 
 a M, BartUlemy Saint ’‘Hilaire. Ces balourdises excitent dejk 
 un rire de pitid dans tons les pays ou Fon sait lire. Si a 
 chaque dementi que recevra FActe d^ Accusation, on se croit 
 oblig^ en France de rendi^e un decret centre moi, cela pourra 
 mener loin, et de reponse en reponse, Faffaire deviendra tres 
 divertissante. 
 
 merit atteinte par une decision arbitraire qui la d^cime sans son con- 
 cours ; e’est un pr^c^dent exorbitant et dangereux et un grave echec 
 k I’ind^pendance de TAcad^mie. Si pareille chose se fkt passe'e dans 
 Celle dont il fait partie, il aurait provoqu^ quelque resolution de sa 
 
 eompagnie. 
 
 “ Telle est la substance de notre entretien. Mon recit ne contient 
 sans doute aucune des paroles dchang^es en iermes exacts; mais il 
 contient la substance exacte.*^ 
 
 Il n^est pas n^cessaire de faire remarquer que M. Arago fait partie du 
 Bureau de TAcad^mie, et qu’il n’en est pas le mertibre le moins influent. 
 
 (1) Voyez plus loin pag. 70. 
 
 (2) J’ai dte, on ne Fignore pas, condamne par contumace k dix 
 ann^es de reclusion; cette peine emporte de droit la degradation 
 cjvique (Oorfej^na? § 28) qui console, I". Bans la destitution et I'es:- 
 IcoTpZlTl iAT to^f^o/onctions. offices, ou emplois publics, etc. 
 
J^if^nore si dans un pays ou depuis deux siecles trop 
 peu de voix se sont ^levees pour protester eontre le meurtre 
 juridiqiie de la jMarecbale d^Ancre, il se trouvera beau- 
 coup plus de voix pour protester eontre une odieuse proce- 
 dure dont la victime a merite, comme la Florentine, le 
 reproche dVoir vu le jour au-dela des Alpes. Ce que je sais 
 bien c’est que PInstitut, qui compte tant de veritablcs savants 
 dans son sein, aura un jour h regretter de n^avoir pas pro- 
 teste eontre cet Acte d' Accusation, a Paide duquel on a 
 condanme un de ses membres h dix annees de reclusion, 
 parceque, entr^autrcs choscs, des magistrats et des experts 
 avaient pris un Saint-Jean pour un Dix(l) ; c^cst la une bevuc 
 que tons les decrets du monde n^effaceront jamais. 
 
 Comme il n^est guere probable que les i*egrets dont jo 
 viens de parler soient exprimes publiquement par mes savants 
 confreres dans un delai tres rapproch^, et comme pourtant, 
 il importe k la gloire de PInstitut, a laquelle je ne cesserai 
 jamais de porter un vif interSt, qu^un document tel que 
 PActe d' Accusation ne puisse pas passer inaper 9 U sans 
 qu^aucune voix s^eleve k PInstitut pour signaler les innom- 
 brables erreurs qu’il contient, je prendrai la liberte, moi 
 indigne, de montrer qu^on aurait tort a Petranger si Pon 
 accusait ce grand coiq)s de donner un assentiment, meme 
 tacite, a de telles b^vues, et que, si PInstitut se tait, c^est qu^il 
 croit au-dessous de sa dignite de redresser les meprises de 
 gens qui ne savent pas lire(2). 
 
 Ne pouvant pas signaler toutes les erreurs k la fois, per- 
 mettez^ Monsieur le President, que, pour ne pas abuser 
 de votre temps, je me borne aujourd^hui a la discussion de 
 cette partie de PActe d^ Accusation qui est relative k PIn- 
 stitut ; c^est un sujet qui ne saurait manquer de vous inte- 
 resser. Ce que je vais dii’c suffira pour vous donner la 
 mesure des erreurs k Paide desquelles on a cru m^accabler. 
 Je vais reproduire d^abord tout ce qui, dans PActe d^ Ac- 
 cusation, se rapporte aux archives de PInstitut. 
 
 “ Les archives de PInstitut, plac^es sous une Surveillance 
 spdeiale, ne sont accessibles qu’aux acaddmiciens. 
 
 (1) C'est (m^ecrivait ces jours-ci un savant franyais) Ja plus 
 grosse hourde qui ait commise depuis cinquante ans/’ Voyez a 
 cet egard ma Ijelire a M. Barihelemy Saint -Hilaire, pag. ^’i — xiv. 
 
 (2) On a vu dans ma Letlre h M, Barihelemy SainU Hilaire, (pag. 
 vi—xiv) que non seulement les experts ont lu Dix k la place de Jean, 
 mais qu’ils ont lu aussi Trucchi pour Trechi, et que ces erreurs gros- 
 si^res sont devenues la base des plus graves accusations dirig^es 
 eontre moi. 
 
.<Les ouvrages de science et les inventions nouvelles .!tant 
 • ' i>I!^mhfttion de r Academie qui les fait examiner par 
 
 lules Sderles documents de ce genre, qui sont autant de 
 Scieurautographes dmands des c^dbritda de la science fran- 
 E D^tels documens ne peuvent entrer dans le commerce. 
 Csi iuTqu’en 1839, les ventes publiques n’en oftirent pas un 
 feu On\ avait bien rencontrd des lettres autograplies de 
 d’ AiembertfBuffon, Cassini, Condorcet, Fontene le. La ande etc ; 
 
 •o /ao fnf nouveautd que la mise en vente, a la date du 
 fcvrier 1839, de deux rapports, I’un de Clairaut et d’Alem- 
 Lt lEe d^ d’Alembert et Lemonnier, sur des ouYa^cs 
 soumis it 1’ Academie; et cette nouveautd etait due a Libn. 
 C’est encore lui, et lui seul, d’apres les constatations de 1 exper- 
 tise, qui a vendu des documens du meme genre, notamment deux 
 
 autres rapports de d’Alembert. /v fr 
 
 «< Quarante six rapports cents ou signes par Buffon, A aucauson, 
 Cassini. d’Alembert, Laplace, Condorcet, Legendre, de Jussieu 
 Fourcroy, etc. ; ont dtd trouvds dans les papiers de Libri. C est 
 plus quMl n’en a paru dans toutes les ventes et ces documens 
 n’ont^pas encore figurd sur les catalogues. On a saisi en meme 
 temps de nombreuses lettres adressdes par diverses personnes a 
 Bignon, Mairan, seerdtaires de 1’ Academie des sciences, e 
 Lebeau. seerdtaire de I’Acaddmie des inscriptions ; deux notes 
 dont une de la main de Bignon, sur 1 etat des pensions des 
 membres de I’Acaddmie des sciences en 172a ; une note scienti- 
 fique du gdographe de I’Isle. lue it 1’ Academic des semneesj 
 1726; diverses autres notes analogues deposees a 1 Academie 
 des sciences ou des inscriptions ; six lettres de iniiiistrM adres- 
 sdes aux prdsidents ou directeurs de 1 Acaddmie des Sciences de 
 1775 a 1799, et qui trouvent leur place dans le carton^ . J 
 
 des archives ; une chemise vide dans laquelle on lit : Proeds- 
 
 verbal des expdriences deM. Lavoisier deposekl Academie le 
 
 7 dccembre 1773.” Le memoire que cette chemise renterniait 
 aitHendu^ar sous le N^. 265, le 16 avril 1846, comme 
 
 dtant, d’apres le catalogue, des plus importants pour la science 
 de la cbimie. La provenance de ces lettres et rapports ne pent 
 etre un instant douteuse ; ce sont des documens qui appartien- 
 nent nc^cessairement aux Archives. Que peut-il d ailleurs raan- 
 quer a la preuve de la soustraction, quand on decouvre en meme 
 temps un proccs-verbal original d’une stance de 1’ Academie des 
 sciences signed Laplace, Lacepede, et Prony ; puis une quittance 
 rcdig<-e et signde par Euler pour le prix qu’il remporta a I Aca- 
 cademie des sciences en 1772? On a saisi en outre, cinqhttres 
 autographes laissant encore voir les traces d’une estampille ovale, 
 imprimee a Vencre rouge, representant un soleil au milieu de 
 trois fleurs de lis, et qu’on a tente d’enlever a I’aide d’un acide. 
 Cette estampille appartient k I’lnstitut. La premi&re est de 
 
9 
 
 mi 
 
 int 
 
 Kl! 
 
 mk 
 
 m 
 
 ni|it 
 
 .ilk 
 
 nil 
 
 b(ili 
 
 sitic 
 
 mi 
 
 Jw 
 
 i,kh 
 
 life' 
 
 Cfsitt 
 
 SISB! 
 
 m 
 
 !;ta» 
 
 spssi 
 
 des 
 
 iniiiL^- 
 
 dsS« 
 
 leaiffl' 
 
 lit:'* 
 
 ary 
 
 [s|)Oiirl»» 
 
 rappoftJ* 
 
 5 qiii# 
 \S0 
 eco'i^** 
 ieri«5 
 
 lUS 
 
 empc', 
 
 jsta®F 
 O 8«i^ 
 
 rerf^^' 
 
 Renaldifii a Roberval. On ue connait pas de lettre de llenaldini 
 qui ait passe dans les ventes. La seconde est de Torricelli au 
 pore Mersenne. II n’a paru dans le commerce qu’une scale 
 lettre de Torricelli, mais elle etait adressee a Roberval, et c est 
 Libri qui la mettait en vente en 1846. Dans le catalogue des 
 manuscrits vendus par Libri h. Lord Aslibumbam, on lit sous le 
 N'’. 1238: “ Correspondance incditc et autographe de Torricelli 
 avec le pere Mersenne, precieux manuscrit in-folio, 17® siecle, 
 sur papier.” Or, d’une part, on ne trouve pas trace, dans les 
 papiers de Libri, de 1’ acquisition qu’il aurait faite de ces lettres : 
 d’ autre part, le carton N^ 29 des Archives renferme line che- 
 mise intituled, Lettres de Torricelli d Carcavi, Roberval, Mer- 
 senne; et il ne reste dans cette chemise qu’unc copie d’une lettre 
 de Torricelli au p^re Mersenne. Quant aux trois autres lettres, 
 dont deux deBorda, rien non plus n’en justifie la possession entre 
 
 les mains de Libri. i * n i 
 
 Au catalogue des manuscrits vendus a Lord Ashburnnam, 
 fi<’'ure un article ainsi con^u : “ Manuscrits inedits et autographes 
 de Frtmicle, ct^ebre gtW^tre fran 9 ais du 17^ siecle (trcs-im- 
 Tiortant), in folio sur papier.” Or, le carton N®. 33 des Arrives 
 contient I’indication d’ouvrages de Frcnicle qui ont disparu. On lit 
 dans le meme catalogue : “ Correspondance inedite et autographe 
 “ de Descartes avec le P. Mersenne, precieux manuscrit in-folio 
 “etin 4^ 17c siecle, sur papier.” “Le meme carton, N*’. 33, 
 indique soixantc-cinq lettres de Descartes au P. Mersenne, qui 
 ne s’y trouvent plus. Le carton 27 renferme une chemise 
 intitulee : “ Lettres de Descartes au P. Mersenne, et au Cheva- 
 lier Cavendish, etc.” On n’y voit plus que trois lettres adressCes 
 
 au P. Mersenne. , i « 
 
 “ En 1836, Libri a achete ii la vente de Perrin de Sanson un 
 recueil de lettres adressees a Gassendi, qui renfermait, d apres 
 les 6nonciations du catalogue, au moins une, et peut-etre plu- 
 sieurs lettres de Descartes au P. Mersenne. Depuis cette epoque 
 il s’ est rendu acquereur des papiers d Arbogast, con tenant, dit-il, 
 de noinbrcux autographes, notamment de Descartes. IMais alors 
 meme qu’il justifierait de 1’ acquisition legitime d’un certain 
 nomhre de ces pieces, il resterait toujours a sa charge le fait de la 
 detention inexplicable de documents necessairement soustraits k 
 ITnstitut.” 
 
 L’Acte d’ Accusation est si diffus, il est redige d^une 
 manierc si pen logiqiie(l), les assertions qu^on y trouve sont 
 si souvent separecs des argumens ou des hypotheses sur les- 
 quels on a cru pouvoir les appuyer, qu^on serait fort eloigne 
 
 (1) Ce document, on a dh s’en apercevoir, est en outre ecrit dans 
 un bien singulier franyais, C’est la un point sur lequel je pourrai 
 revenir. 
 
10 
 
 dc sc rendre conipte dc la pcnscc qui a dirige les luagistrats, 
 si Von s’en tcnait h un paragraphe special, et a ce qui, dans 
 ce document, pent conccmer un ^tablissement particulicr. 
 Sans rien faire pcrdre a la gravite de VAccusation, et en 
 fortifiant, au contraire, chaque charge particuliere par les 
 considerations generales qui s^y rapporteht, je vous deman- 
 dcrai la permission, M. le President, de repondre point par 
 point a cette partie de PActe d^ Accusation que je vais re- 
 kimer en y ajoutant successivement les arguments repandus 
 dans tout ce document, et h Paide desquels on a ciu poiivoir 
 me condamner. Je les reproduirai ici sans nullement les 
 affaiblir. Bien que par ce moyen je puisse etre entraine 
 a quelques rep^itions, il me serait difficile de faire aiitre- 
 ment dans une refutation dont les differcntes parties doivent 
 paraitre separement. Car, tout en repoussant les unes apres 
 les autres, dans chacune de mcs reponses, les charges que 
 Pon a dirigees contre moi, j^aurai sans cesse ^ combattre les 
 tendances des magistrats et les principes generaux quails ont 
 poses dans PActe d^ Accusation. 
 
 Le procdde employe constamment par les magistrats, le 
 voici : ils croient savoir, ou ils supposent, que telle piece ou 
 tel objet a ete cntre mes mains ; ils croient savoir, ou ils 
 supposent, que la meme piece ou le meme objet avait appar- 
 tenu k un etablissement public, et ils iPadmettent meme pas 
 la possibilite que la chose incriminee ait pu passer par 
 d^ autres mains avant d^arriver dans les micnries. Pour 
 exclure d^avance cette possibilite, croyant conn ait re, par Pex- 
 pertise, les premieres ventes dans Icsquelles auraient figure 
 des objets qui nPappartenaient, ils declarent hardiment que 
 c^est moi qui le 27 Fevrier 1839 (c^est PActe d^Accusation 
 qui determine cette date capitale), ai mis le premier en 
 ventc ces objets, et que, par suite, c^est moi qui les ai de- 
 robes. Notez bien qu^il ne s’agit pas de tel ou tel objet 
 particulier dont la possession serait consideree com me criim- 
 nelle: PActe d^ Accusation a horreur de toute indication 
 precise ; c^est Pespece, le genre meme qu^on proscrit d’une 
 maniere absolue. Cc n^est pas tel rapport fait k PAca- 
 deniie des Sciences ou k PAcademie des Inscriptions, cc 
 n^est pas une lettre adressee au secretaire pcrpetuel ou au 
 president de Pune ou de Pautrc de ces Academies ; ce n^est 
 pas, enfin, une piece deterininee ayant pu appartenir k une des 
 Academies, dont la possession est incriminee. Cesont /om^ les 
 m^moires, tons les rapports pr6scnt& aux differcntes Acade- 
 
niies; ce sont toutes les pieces de la correspondancc, ce sent tom 
 les documents, en un mot, qui ont pu appartemr, n importe 
 a quelle 4poque, a une de ces compagmes savatites, dont la 
 possession cst consideree comme un crime. De tels docu- 
 ments, dit rAcciisation, ne peuvent entrer dans le commerce^ 
 et elle ajoute plus loin, alors m^mequ’il iJAhn) jiistifierait de 
 V acquisition legitime d^un certain nomhre de ces pieces, it 
 resterait tovjours a sa charge le fait de la detention 
 plicable de documents necessairement soustraits a I InstituL 
 Ces principes sont bien absolus : nous en verrons les conse- 
 quences plus loin(l). 
 
 Pour determiner h mon detriment 1 epoque a Jaquelle 
 certains documents auraient 6te mis d^abord en eirculation, 
 les experts et les magistrats se sont appuyes sur un ouvrage 
 dont j^ai eu Toccasion de dire deux mots dans ma Lettre a 
 M. BarthSlemy Saint- Hilaire. Get ouvrage c^est \e Manuel 
 de V amateur d^autographes, par M. Fontaine(2) ; livrepre- 
 cieux, on, entre autres choses, on apprend ^ ranger Beau- 
 marchais parmi femmes distinguees, et Gabrielle d Estrees 
 parmi les personnages du xTe siecle ; ou Pon apprend aussi 
 qu^il existe des lettres adressees par Pascal a son pscudo- 
 nyme Dettonville(3). Pour ne pas se repeter sans cesse, 
 il faut glisser rapidement sur ce point ; cependant, lors- 
 qu'on voit les magistrats trancher avec une telle assurance 
 des questions de bibliographie ou d’erudition, si intimement 
 liees h ce qui forme Pobjet principal de PAccusation, il est 
 impossible de ne pas chercher a se rendre compte du poids 
 des autorites sur lesquelles ils se sont appuyes pour me con- 
 dainner. Qu^on me permette done de faire remarquer que 
 ce beau livre de M. Fontaine, cite d^abord textuellement 
 par les magistrats (4), et dont ils reproduisent parfois les 
 
 (1) Lisez pag. 14, 27, et suiv. 
 
 (2) Paris, 1836, in-8vo. 
 
 (3) Voyez, pour plus de details, ma Lettre a M. BartMlemy Saints 
 Hilaire, pag. 21, et suiv. 
 
 (4) “ Avant 1836, Pautographe de Casaubon,” dit le Manuel de 
 Vamateur d*autographes, par Fontaine, “ bien que recherche, n'avait 
 point encore passe dans les rentes.” (Lisez IMc/ed'^^^cci/^a/iow dans le 
 Moniteur Universel, du Samedi 3 Aodt 1850, pag. 2695). J’ai deja 
 cit^ comme specimen, dans ma Lettre h M. Barthe'leniy Saint- Hilaire, 
 une vente anteneure k 1836, dans laquelle avaient figure des auto- 
 graphes de Casaubon. 
 
12 
 
 assertions sans le noinmcr(l), nc contient pas sculemcnt 
 les balourdises que je viens de rappelcr mais que lors 
 mfime que I’auteur eherehe k determiner les autographes 
 qui auraient passe dans les ventes avant 1836, il tombe 
 Lns les erreurs et les eoritradictions les plus etranges. 
 
 S pentot 
 
 dans le Marne/ de M. Fontaine, que Jes autopplies 
 d'Hobbes, de Peiresc, de Ducange, d Haller, n avaient 
 pas encore passe dans les ventes en 1836, epoque de la 
 publication de ce livre, ontrouve aux pages 9o, 99, 133, 134, 
 de ce m6me Manuel, Findication de differentes ventes 
 dans lesquelles ces memes autographes d’Hobbes, de 
 Peiresc, de Ducange, et d’Haller, avaient dejk figure. 
 Voila quel est le Code des magistrats en fait d erudition; 
 voilk sur quelles autorites ils s^appuient pour condamner 
 les gens ! J^aurai ^occasion de revenir sur ce livre precieiix. 
 Pour le moment je ferai remarquer qu^il ne faut pas im- 
 puter a M. Fontaine, dont le livre a paru en 1836, des 
 assertions erronees de PActe d' Accusation qui se rapportent 
 a des temps plus rapproches de nous. Ce sont les experts, ce 
 sont les magistrats qui, se faisant les continuateurs de M. Foil- 
 taine, doivent porter seuls la responsabilite des erreurs con- 
 tenues, par exemple, dans le petit paragraphe suivant, 
 paragraplie que je reproduis en Pisolant, afin de faire bien 
 com prendre ce que valent les assertions les plus trancliantcs 
 de PActe d^iccusation : 
 
 “ Ce fut unc nouveautc que la mise en vente, a la date(2) du 
 27 fevrier 1839, de deux rapports, Pun de Clairaut et d’Alem- 
 
 (1) Par exemple dans ce paragraphe de I’Acte d' Accusation, oil ils 
 disent : “ Libri est le premier qui ait produit des autographes de 
 Peiresc dans les ventes publiques.^’ {Moniieur, pag. 2695). C esUa 
 line des innombrables b^vues de M. Fontaine, qui pourtant a recline, 
 sans le vouloir il est vrai, a la page 99 de son Manuel, cette erreur 
 qui se lit a la page 271 de ce meme livre. Lesi magistrats, bien en- 
 tendu, ont adopte la b^vue, et n’ont eu aucun egard k la rectifica- 
 
 tion. . 
 
 (2) Quelques lignes plus haut les magistrats avaient deja dit, au 
 
 sujet des rapports presentes aux Academies. (Voyez ci-dessus pag. 
 8) : “ De tels documents ne peuvent entrer dans le conomerce. 
 
 Aussi, jusqu’en 1839, les ventes publiques n'en offrirent pas un 
 seal.” Il n*y a done pas de malentendu possible. C^est en 1839 
 que ces documents auraient ^te mis en vente pour la premiere fois. 
 Cette date est un des points fondamentaux de PAccusation. 
 
13 
 
 it 
 
 u 
 
 U 
 
 k 
 
 p 
 
 ,1: 
 
 »»« 
 
 ik 
 
 Ifk 
 
 (nil 
 
 A 
 
 It|B 
 in pi 
 dE 
 eif 
 
 bqfi 
 
 nil' 
 
 iflRP.' 
 
 ipkei 
 
 iei*' 
 
 astitifi 
 
 rantHii 
 
 LCCHfltt, 
 i aitop* 
 
 ■ •2655). i 
 ouititi** 
 
 bert, I’autre de d’Alembert et Lemonnier, sur des ouvrages 
 soumis h, VAcademie ; et cette nouveaute <5tait due a Libn. 
 C’est encore lui, et lui seul, d’apres les constatations de 1 exper- 
 tise, qui a vendu des documents du meme genre, notamment 
 deux autres rapports de d’Alembert.’* 
 
 Nous aliens maintenant opposer de simples faits h. cette 
 suite d’hypotheses erronees, et il suffira d^une bien courte 
 discussion pour faire ecrouler tout ce bel echafaudage. 
 
 J^admets, pour le moment, que les pieces qu’on dit avoir 
 trouv&s chez moi n^aient pas ete introduites dans mon ap- 
 pai*tement apres mon depart; j’admcts de meme ^ 
 deux rapports qu’on dit avoir ete mis en vente en 1839 
 m’aient reellement appartenu. Quoique la maniere irregu- 
 liere(l) dont 1’ expertise et les saisies ont ete faites, doivent 
 inspirer la plus grande mefiance, je ne prendrai pas la peine 
 de contester ces assertions du parquet, et je me bornerai a 
 appliquer les principes poses par les magistrats dans la vue 
 de me nuirc. Nous verrons sur qui tomberont les coups qui 
 m’etaient destines. 
 
 D’apres ce qui precede, il est evident que le blame que 
 les magistrats ont devers6 sur moi, pour avoir montre en 
 1839 que je possedais des rapports ou d’autres pieces qui 
 ont pu appartenir autrefois aux archives des differentes Aca- 
 demies, doit s’ appliquer egalemcnt a tous ceux qui ayant moi 
 auraient possede des pieces analogues. Dans I’immense 
 quantite de faits que je pouiTais opposer aux assertions des 
 magistrats, je me bornerai h. un tres petit nombre(2), qui 
 suffiront pour montrer quelle leg^rcte et quelle ignorance ont 
 preside a 1’ instruction dirig& contre moi. A I’Acte d’ Accu- 
 sation, qui dit que j’ai ete Le Premier it mettre en vente, en 
 1839, des rapports provenant des Academies, j’opposerai le 
 catalogue de la vente des autograplies de M. Monmerque, 
 memhre de VInstitut et Conseiller a la Cour^ Royale de 
 Paris, vente qui cut lieu le 2 Mai 1837, et oii je trouve, 
 
 , Ce ' 
 
 r \if 
 
 usatie*- 
 
 (1) C’est Ik un point que je traiterai ex-prof esso une autrefois; 
 
 voyez du reste, plus loin pa^f. 65. , , i 
 
 (2) Ici comme plus loin, pag. 27, et suiv. je ne prends les exeinples 
 que chez des collecteurs, dont les noms ont brille sur la liste de I In- 
 stitut. 
 
14 
 
 au No. 115, un rappoit dc Berthollet(l), qui porte cette 
 
 indication : 
 
 << Berthollet, savant chimiste. / i , « 
 
 » Rapport ekferement ecrit de sa mam et Bign4 du 12 marB, 
 
 1 785, sur I’adromfetre.” 
 
 Au memo Acte d’ Accusation, qui, apres avoir dit que cetk 
 nonveauU Uait due d M. Libri, ajoute si positivciuent : 
 
 -C’est encore lui, et lui SEun. d’apr^s les constatations de 
 I’expertise. qui a vendu des documens du meme genre, notam- 
 ment deux autres rapports de d’Alembert. 
 
 Je repondrai par le catalogue de la vente des autograpbes 
 de Mme la Marquise de Dolomieu, ou je vois sous les noms 
 de Condorcet et de Jussieu, les indications suivantes; 
 
 “No. 125. Deliberation des commissaires de I’Acaddmie des 
 Sciences, du 24 mars 1790, relativement k des pnx ddcer^s et 
 •k decerner pour des dissertations sur les planetes, et signde de 
 ctooRc/T! PiNGRfi, Bossut, Cassini et Baillv. 1 page 
 
 *^“No 249. Jussieu (Antoine-Laurent de), cdlebre botaniste. 
 
 » Rapport aut. sig., fait kl’Acaddmie des Sciences, surl ouvragc 
 imprimd de M. AchiUe Richard intitvih : Nouveau^ EMs de 
 
 botanique appliques H la medectne (sans date), 2 pages in-4. 
 
 J’y repondrai egalement par le catalogue de ^ 
 
 M. Huzard, membre de I’Institut, ou je yois au No. 583b, 
 (Illeme Part. p. 494), dans un lot de quinze pieces, 1 indi- 
 cation de divers rapports de Vic D’Azyr portes au catalogue 
 ainsi qu^il suit : 
 
 de Geoffrey, 
 un Rapport 
 plus revetue 
 
 sur la i^AttClliiiC uc I AfA.Av.iv* . jV/o\ ^ 
 
 des signatures Millin, Leroy, et Laplace. (2) 
 
 J’y repondrai, enfin, par un rapport fait a 1’ Academic des 
 Sciences le 31 Janvier 1776, et signe par Adanson, Lavoisier 
 
 . (l) Je dirai, une fois pour toutes, qu’aucune des pieces qui out 
 figure aux ventes Monmerqu^, Dolomieu, Huzard, etc. etc., etdom 
 est question dans la presente lettre, ne ra’avait jamais appartenu. 
 
 (2) Le No. 5389 du m^me catalogue contient d’autres 
 sur divers sigeis. 
 
15 
 
 et Messier, rapport qui est entre mes mains, et qui provieiit 
 des papiersde Buache, Membre de FInstitut, comme le prou- 
 vent des annotations quMl porte et qui sont parfaitement 
 identiques(l) k celles qiFon voit sur la plupart des pieces qui 
 composaient cette immense collection de correspondances, de 
 m^moires, de pieces de toute nature, sorties de FObservatoire, 
 du Dep6t de la Marine et de FInstitut. 
 
 Dans ma LettreA M. Barth^lemy Saint Hilaire j^ai deja dit 
 comment ces pieces furent mises en vente en 1826 ; elles se 
 rouvent indiqu&s en bloc, en deux lots, composes de quatre- 
 viNGT-NEUF PORTEFEUiLLES ou CARTONS, a la fin du Catalogue 
 de Buache, et se sont repanducs partout. Quand j’aurai a 
 repousser les calomnies sorties directenient de FObserva- 
 toire, je reviendrai en detail sur la collection de Buache et sur 
 ce qu^elle contenait ; je dirai ce qu^elle est devenue, et ou 
 je in’en suis ])rocure, meme reccmment, des parties. Pour 
 
 ife 
 
 etKi 
 
 le moment je dois me borner a des indications tres soni- 
 maires. 
 
 Je pourrais continuer Fenum&ation des dementis donnas 
 
 par des catalogues qui sont entre les mains de tout le monde, 
 aux assertions si plaisamment magistrates qui ont servi de 
 base a ma condamnation. Mais ayant bcaucoup d^autres 
 choses k dire, je dois abreger autant que possible, et il me 
 scinblc qw^k des juges qui affirment une faussete, et qui, a 
 Faide de cette faussete, vous condamnent k dix annees de 
 
 JeliJS reclusion, on ne pent mieux repondre qiFen montrant par 
 
 quelques exemples bien choisis, que les faits disent non 
 
 chaque fois que F Accusation dit oui. LorsqiFa Faide de ces 
 faits j^aurai renverse, piece a piece, toutes les assertions 
 pompeuses, toutes les insinuations malveillantes, toutes les 
 suppositions ridicules de FActe d^ Accusation, et quhl ne 
 
 restera plus qu^un monceau de ruines de ce monument co- 
 lossal dresse contre inoi, je m^embarrasserai fort pen de la 
 condamnation qui m^a frappe, et d^une fletrissure qui rc- 
 (2) jaillira sur le front de mes ennemis(2). 
 
 Reprenons. Apres avoir si bien prouve que j^ai mis en 
 circulation le premier, et que moi seul, j'ai fait passer dans 
 des rentes des rapports provenant des archives de Flnstitut,^ 
 
 gtc.ett (2) C’est lui celebre ff^ornetre allemand, M. Stern, qui dans 
 
 'jjjjjsap? le Gilehfe Anzeigen^ public sous la direction de I’Academie des 
 
 jl’jutiri Sciences de Gottingen, a dej^ dit que j’avais imprime une marque 
 
 dejpi^ (1) Voyez plus loin, pag. 39, etsuiv. 
 
 d'infamie sur le front de mes calomniateurs. 
 
16 
 
 l>Acte d’ Accusation va plus loin, et il me trouve coupable 
 pS-cequej’aurais possede dcs Icttres adressees par divcrses 
 pcrsoSnei it dcs secr^aircs on it des presidens des diffeventes 
 Lademies, dcs notes ou des memoires lus aux seances de 
 CCS memes Academics, des proces-verbaux, des quittances, et 
 d’autrcs pieces analogues. Comme je tiens par-dcssus tout 
 it I’exactitude, avant de repondre, je vais reprodune lu un 
 passage do 1’ Acte d’Accusation que j ai deja donne plus haut, 
 mais qu’il est bon d’avoir sous les yeux au moment de lire 
 ma reponse : 
 
 “Onasaisi en meme temps de nombreuses lettres adressees 
 par diverses personnes it Bignon, Mairan, secretaires de 1 Am- 
 ddmie des sciences, et b Lebeau, secretaire de 1 Academic d s 
 inscriptions ; denx notes, dont une de la mam de Bignon, sur 
 retat des pensions des membres de 1’ Academic des sciences en 
 1 725 ; une note scientifique du geograpbe de 1 Isle, lue k 1 Aca- 
 demic des sciences en 1 726 ; diverses autres notes analogue 
 
 1 Acaclcmie aes sciences ue - 
 
 place dans le carton N“. 35 des archives ; une chemise vide sur 
 laauelle on lit; “ Proc^s-verbal dcs experiences de M. Lavoisier 
 . . . depose k I’Acaddmic, le 7 decembre 1773. Le memoire 
 que cette chemise renfermait a cte vendu par Libri, sous le 
 265. le 16 avril 1846, comme dtant, d’apres le catalogue, 
 des plvs importants pour la science de la chimie. La provenance 
 de CCS lettres et rapports ne pent ctre un instant douteuse; ce 
 sont des documens qui appartiennent necessairemeut aux Ar- 
 chives. Que peut-il d’ailleurs manquer a la preuve ae la sous- 
 traction, quand on decouvre, en meme temps, un proces-verlia 
 original d’une seance de 1’ Academic des sciences signe Laplace, 
 I.acepedc, et Prony ; puis une quittance rddigee et signee par 
 Euler pour le prix qu’il remporta it 1’ Academic des sciences en 
 17/2? On a saisi en outre cinq lettres autograpbes laissan 
 encore voir les traces d’une estampille ovale imprimee 
 rouge repr(^sentant un soleil au milieu de trois fleurs-de-lis e 
 qu’on a tente d’enlever a I’aide d’un acide. Cette estampiUe 
 appartient a I’lnstitut.” 
 
 Ce paragraphe contient un si grand nombre d^erreurs, on 
 y rencontre tant d’liypotlieses malveill antes appuyees sur de 
 fausscs assertions, que, malgre mon desir d’abreger et en me 
 vestreignant a un tres petit nombre de preuves, je crams 
 qu’on ne me trouve beaucoup trop prolixe ; mais e’est la 
 
17 
 
 it 
 
 it 
 
 »: 
 
 He 
 
 ki 
 
 m 
 
 ^ib 
 
 s^!i 
 
 th 
 
 fell 
 
 SSOB 
 
 oijltBf 
 
 to 
 
 \\m 
 
 jins^ 
 
 eJl.l^ 
 
 ' 1/i 
 bliii 
 sto 
 Uf 
 it to 
 tmtiiis 
 !uve4^ 
 anpw^ 
 ^gentli 
 
 !eet» 
 
 des«b 
 
 pniDrti' 
 
 )rei’<f 
 
 jppuf 
 
 br^’ 
 
 eiive?,, 
 
 ;ll]aij 
 
 faute dcs magistrals qui ont redige PActe d^ Accusation. S^ils 
 n^avaient pas accumule tant de faussetes, je n^aurais pas tant 
 de dementis a leur donner. 
 
 Je ferai connaitre plus loin(l) Forigine des pieces qui ont ete 
 en ma possession ; pour le moment, je me borne a combattre 
 les faux raisonnements et k contredire les suppositions men- 
 songeres sur lesquelles s^appuie ^Accusation. Qu^on me per- 
 mette de resumer en deux mots les charges dont je suis 
 Pobjet sur ce point. 
 
 Les magistrals croient savoir que certaines lettres qui 
 m’avaient appartenu, sont sorties des archives de PInstitut. 
 Les preuves quails en donnent, sont que ces lettres ont ete 
 adress&s k des secretaires de PAcademie des Sciences, (parmi 
 lesquels ils citent Bignon), ou a des secretaires des autres 
 Academies. Ils supposent qu^aucune piece, qu’aucuii me- 
 moire, qu^aucun rapport ayant appartenu a une ^poque 
 quelconque a une de ces Academies, n^a jamais pu sortir 
 dcs Archives avant le moment ou on aurait rencontre quel- 
 ques-unes de ces pieces entre mes mains. Ils admettent 
 ainsi la parfaite regularite de la conservation de ces docu- 
 ments, r^gularite qui n^aurait jamais ete interrompue. Pour 
 prouver que les pieces incriminees ont du etre soustraites 
 r^cemment des archives de PInstitut, ils citent cinq lettres 
 autographes, laissant voir encore les traces d^une estampille 
 representant un soleil au milieu de trois fleurs-de-lis, et ils 
 ajoutent : Cette estampille appartient a VInstitut, C^est 
 done moi, moi seul, qui ai mis au pillage les archives de 
 PInstitut, restc^es intactes jusqu^alors ; c^est moi, moi seul, 
 qui ai mis en vente des documents que personne n^avait 
 jamais possedes ni mis en circulation ; la possession prouve 
 la soustraction ; et lors meme que je pourrais moutrer la 
 provenance legitime de ces pieces, si je n’etais pas un voleur, 
 je serais un receleur. C’est PAccusation qui le dit en ces 
 propres termes ; 
 
 “La provenance de ces lettres et rapports ne peut etre un 
 
 INSTANT DOUTEUSE Que peut-il d’ailleurs manquer a la 
 
 preuve de la soustraction ? Mais alors mcme qii’il (Libri) 
 
 justifierait de Pacquisition legitime d’un certain noinbre de ces 
 pieces, il resterait toujours a sa charge le fait de la de'tention 
 
 (1) Voyez pag. 40-51, etc. 
 
 C 
 
inexplicable de documens nccessairement soustraits K I’ln- 
 stitut*’’ 
 
 L’ Accusation, on le voit, dans sa confiance triorapbale 
 NE DOUTE PAS UN INSTANT que la possessioD scule d uu 
 document qui aurait appartenu aux Academies, dune lettre 
 par exemple adressee a Bignon, secbexaire de 
 dkmie des SciENCEs(l), nc soit une preuve de culpabihte. 
 
 Si I’on peut prouver I’origine, on est un receleur ; si on ne 
 le pent pas, on est un voleur. Vous verrez plus loin, Mou- 
 sieur le President, quelles sont les consequences necessaires 
 de ces principes poses d’un niauiere si tranchante par certains 
 
 inagistrats. .11 
 
 II me semble d’abord, que quand on se permet de parler 
 de PInstitut, et qu’on se propose de porter atteinte a I’hon- 
 neur d’un niembre de ce grand corps, il faudrait n aborder 
 ce sujet qu’avec gravity, et presque en tremblant. Les Aca- 
 demies dont il se compose ne formentpas une compapie de 
 lettres chinois, dont il serait pm-mis b la rigueur d’lgnorer 
 Phistoire. Ce sont les corps qui, depuis environ deux siecles, 
 ont contribue le plus> la gloire intellectuelle de la France, ce 
 sont les corps auxqiiels, depuis Porigine, tons les grands 
 bommes de PEurope ont tenu a lionneur d’etre associes. 
 Les sommites de la magistrature ont trop souvent brigue 
 Phonneur de voir leurs noms inscrits sur les registres des 
 Academies pour qu’il soit permis a n’importe quel magis- 
 tral, ce magistrat ne fdt-il que M. Hatton, M. Puget on 
 M. Portier(2), d’ignorer absolument les anuales du genie 
 fran 9 ais. Mais, en avaufant, on en sera de plus cn plus 
 convaincu, dans toute cette persecution Pignorance, le men- 
 songc et la baine se disputent le pas. On a trouve, dit-on, 
 cbez moi des lettres de Bignon (on ne dit pas(3) lequel), et 
 comme on veut absolument que j’aie pille les papiers de 
 
 (1) Les magistrats sont si certains que Bignon a secretaire 
 de TAcad^mie des Sciences qu’ils ont r^pete deux fois cette beruc 
 dans I’Acte d’Accusation. “ On a saisi en meme temps de nombreuse^ 
 lettres, adressees par diverses personnes a Bignon, Mairan, secre- 
 taires de I’Acad^mie des sciences. . . . Plusieurs lettres adressees a 
 Bignon, Mairan, et Lebeau, secretaires de rAcad^mie.” {Moniteur, 
 pag. 2694 et 2697). B est k peine n^cessaire de faire rematquer que, 
 dans cette derniere phrase, on a fait de I’Acad^mie des Sciences et de 
 celle des Inscriptions, une seule Acad^mie. 
 
 (2) Ce n est pas la^ derniere fois que j’aurai k parler de ces magis- 
 trats qui, a des degres differens, ont pris une grande part a Tinstruc- 
 tion dirigee contre moi. 
 
 (3) On n a qu ^ ouvrir la Biographie Universelle pour voir combien 
 
19 
 
 PInstitiit, on fait de ce Bignon, un secrftaire de PAcaddmie 
 des Sciences ; et Pon en conclut qu^en cette qualite il a dQ 
 laisser dans les archives de PAcademie, les lettres qui lui 
 etaient adressees; que par consequent j^ai dh derober celles que 
 je possedais. Or, aucun des Bignon (famille illustre dans la 
 robe et dont des magistrats devraient mieux connaitre(l) This- 
 toire) n^a et^ secretaire de P Academie des Sciences, ni d^aucune 
 des autres Academies dont se compose aujourd^bui PInstitut. 
 Done, je n^ai pas pu prendre dans les Archives de PAca- 
 demie des papiers qui n^ont jamais db y etre(2). II n^est 
 pas dans mes habitudes de m^exprimer d^une fa 9 on si seche ; 
 mais je reponds ici. Monsieur le Pr&ident, k des hommes 
 qui m^ont appris k ne pas d outer. Les historiens de la 
 magistrature fran 9 aise ont remarque, qu^un des juges de 
 
 d’hommes distinRU^s ont port^ le nom de Bignon. Des lettres 
 adressees aux diff^rens Bignon, se trouvent dans beaiicoup de collec- 
 tions, com me le savent tons ceux qui ont quelque connaissance des 
 autographes. L’Acte d’Accusation, en parlant de Bignon d’une maniere 
 absolue, a petri tous les Bignon ensemble pour en former im secre- 
 taire de TAcad^mie des Sciences. 
 
 (1) Voici comment s'exprime Mairan dans P^loge de I’Abb^ 
 Bignon, membre honoraire, de PAcad^mie des Sciences. “ II etoit 
 fils puin^ de Jerome Bignon, Conseiller d*Etat ordinaire, Avocat 
 general au Parlement de Paris, et maitre de la Librairie du Roi, et 
 de Suzanne Phelypeaux de Pontchartrain ; et petit-fils de Jerome 
 Bignon, cet illustre Magistrat que les demiers si^cles peuvent hardi- 
 ment opposer aux plus grands personnages de I’Antiquite.” (Dor- 
 iou3 de Mairan, Eloges des Academic ions, etc. Paris, 1747, in- 12. 
 pag. 288— 2S9). 
 
 (2) Si VAbh^ Bignon est le Bignon dont, pour me nuife, I’Acte 
 
 d^ Accusation a fait un secretaire de PAcad^mie des Sciences, voici ce 
 que je lis dans son eioge, par Mairan : '' II entretenoit des corres- 
 
 pondances dans tous les pays du monde. ... M. PAbbe Bignon a 
 laisse parmi ses papiers un grand nombre de Lettres de S 9 avan 8 , et 
 les minutes de ses reponses. On doit aussi y avoir trouve plusieurs 
 de ses Sermons qu’il avoit revks et mis en ordre pendant sa retraite 
 pour ^tre publics apr^s sa mort. Si sa famille et ses amis le jugeoient 
 k propos ... 11s (ses ouvrages) sont tous Manuscrits, et entre les 
 mains de sa famille, ainsi qu’il a et^ dit dans son Eloge, k Pexception 
 de son Diseours prononce le 15 Juin 1693, lorsquHl fut regu (a PAca- 
 demie Fran^oise)” (Dortous de Mairan, ibid, pag. 308, 311 et 313). 
 II est probable que Alairan, qui etait veritablemenl secretaire de 
 PAcademie des Sciences a IVpoque de la mort de Bignon, savait mieux 
 que les redacteurs de PActe d’Accusation ce qu’^taient devenus les 
 papiers et la correspondance de ce savant Abb^, papiers, qu’il nous dit 
 ^tre entre les mains de sa famille, et non pas dans les archives de PAca- 
 demie des Sciences ; or il devait connaitre ces archives au moins aussi 
 bien que les experts. 
 
 c 3 
 
 / 
 
20 
 
 . , ~>;i jSfait vrai qvie Pondicliery fit a 
 
 Lally avait demande, I’i^norance savait encore 
 
 deux cents lieues dc ai • d’assurance ; elle 
 
 douter; aujourd’hm ellc pioceUe^aw l> Academic des 
 
 tocsrets^eSreVdc me eondamner sur eebeau motif. 
 
 tient, dit I’Acte cVAecusat.^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 Monsieur le President? N c^t pa 
 
 dedired’une manieresi affiim ^ ^te fonde 
 
 tient a Vlnstitut, loisq ^>„„»ait certes pas ete chercber 
 
 U Convention l.,«.lk ““f “ l-i.^ 
 
 <V„ne inetitnuon d. 
 
 baloul disc C[U ^ ^ 1 de redi^er pouv 
 
 Seehellee Ini-nidn,. de^nto * 
 
 Sko" fin de in Sdev dans son travail. L’lnshtut, 
 Mmos\i) dill ^ phano-er si plusieurs reprises son 
 
 SrpiPe par suite de revolutions politiques, 
 
 nas ties rares en France, n’a jamais repris. que je sacbe, 
 
 ce sceau du soleil et d^s fleurs-de-lis, qui eomme nous 
 Papprend Fontenelle(2), fut adopte par 1 Acadimie des 
 
 rn Voici la lettre par laquelle cet ancien conventionnel demandait 
 ces Voil Le fac-simle de cette lettre se voit dans I Isographte . 
 
 « 7 Juin 1793, 1’an 2 de la re'pub. 
 
 •' Cher concitoyen, 
 
 !SfeHa=ss.r£#= 
 
 L recueil de loix grecques. nous en avons un besom "ge • 
 
 Herault (de Sechelles). 
 
 “ Salut, fraternity au brave Citoyen Desaulnays. 
 
 II est bon de noter que I’erreur dans laquelle est tombe 
 Sdcbelles n’a fait que le couvrir de ridicule, et que, sans preju 
 
 les e?rel dont fourmille I’Acte d’ Accusation ont seni 
 de pr^texte pour me eondamner a dix ann^es de reclusion. 
 
 m “ On travmlla ensuite a trouver un Sceau et une Devise pour 
 
 de ijicaaenue aes ociewct'A’ ffu luv/y, jmr eii tctc uto 
 
 des Academiciens, par le meine. La Haye^ 1731, 2 vols. in-12, tom. i* 
 pag. 17). 
 
 i 
 
Sciences, apres son renouvellement en 1699, fignra 
 d’abord snr le titre des volumes des Memoires de T Acade- 
 mic, fut remplace ensuite par trois fleurs-de-lis seulement sur 
 le titre, et fut enfin relegue dans des fleurons, ou des culs-de- 
 lampe a Pinterieur des volumes. II avait deja disparu com- 
 pletement du volume, public en 1790, des Memoires de 
 r Academic des Sciences pour Fannee 1788, bien que sur 
 le titre figurassent encore Ics trois fleurs-de-lis, sans soleil, 
 c’est-k-dire, les armes de France. Non seulement cctte 
 vieille estampille du soleil au milieu de trois fleurs-de-lis, qui a 
 plus de cent cinquante ans de date, n’a jamais appartenu a 
 FInstitut, mais ellc n’a jamais appartenu aux autres Academies. 
 L^\cademie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, par excmplc, 
 prit pour sceau, vers la meme epoque, les trois fleurs-de-lis 
 avec le portrait du roi au milieu(l). Certains magistrats, on 
 meFassure, cultivent avec succesle logogriplie etle rebus. Si 
 a ces etudes interessantes, ils ajoutent celle des sceaux et 
 des devises, ils s^abstiendront, peut-etre, de condamner desor- 
 mais un bomme k dix annees de reclusion, pareeque, entre 
 autres considerants, Festampille de FInstitut est un soleil 
 
 AU MILIEU DE TROIS FLEURS-DE-LIS. Ccla IlC rappcllc-t- 
 
 il pas ce grief produit contre Finfortune Lally, qu^on fit 
 marcher au supplice un baillon dans la bouche, pareeque, 
 entre autres considerants, il avait fait chanter un capucin{2) 
 dans la rue ? analogic est assez frappante ; il n> manque 
 que le baillon. 
 
 Toutes ces fausset^s, mises en avant avec un ton si ma- 
 gistral, ont pour but, de forger, n^impoiic par quels moyens, 
 des charges innombrables pour en imposer au vulgaire, ct 
 de faire croirc, cn ce qui concerne FInstitut, qu^on aurait 
 decouvert chez moi des objets qui n&essairement devaient 
 se trouver la veille dans les archives des differentes Aca- 
 demies. Cc sont ces faussetes-lk que j^ai a dementir en 
 ce moment pour montrer quel est Fesprit dans lequel Facte 
 d^ Accusation est redige, et quelle est la valeur de cet amas dc 
 
 (1) “ Pour le sceau le Roy trouva bon que P Academic prit les 
 armes mesmes de France avec une medaille d or au milieu, ou serait 
 ^fravee^ la teste de Sa Majeste.*' {Histoire de VAead^ie Royale des 
 Insci'ipiions et Belles- Let tres, Paris, 1717# et suiv. in-4to. tom. i. 
 pag. 24). 
 
 (2) C*est, on ne le salt que trop, le No. 105 des griefs accumules 
 contre Lally. 
 
pueriles inventions et d^hypotheses absui’des, qui a scrvi de 
 base h la pers&ution dont je suis Pobjet. 
 
 Et d^abord, quant k cette conservation parfaite des col- 
 lections appartenant aux anciennes Academies et dont ricn, 
 au dire de TAccusation, n'aurait jamais altere la complete 
 integrite, ce n^est pas vous, Monsieur le President, qui 
 pourriez croire a de pareilles fables. Si 1 on ignore au 
 Palais de Justice Phistoire des Academies, on ne Pignore pas 
 certes au Palais Mazarin, et vous pouvez apprendre a cer- 
 tains magistrats que PAcademie des Sciences, par exeraple, 
 ne possedait pas seulement des archives, mais qu'elle avait 
 aussi un laboratoire, un cabinet rempli d instruments de 
 physique et d^astronomie, des collections de toute nature 
 d’un tres grand prix, et que, malgre les precautions et les 
 inventaires prescrits par les reglemens(l), toutes ces ricliesses 
 ont disparu sans qu^on cn ait tvouve tTace[2) exactement 
 comme si elles avaient ete deposees suv Is buvsau ds I un dss 
 employes du paroquet. 
 
 On me ferait bien plaisir si Pon m’indiquait, par exemple, 
 le carton des Archives dans lequel se trouverait le telescope, 
 dont Galilee s'est servi pour faire ses plus eclatantes decou- 
 vertes. Ce telescope etait conserve dans le cabinet de I AcU’ 
 dSmie, a qui un savant Italien{^) en a fait present, Les 
 
 (1) Voicice que disent ^ ce sujet les articles XLIII et XLR du 
 reglement de PAcademie des Sciences, date du 26 Janvier 1699. 
 
 § XLIII. Le Tresorier aura en sa garde tons les livres, meubles, 
 instrumens, machines ou autres curiosites appartenant a 1 Acade- 
 mie, lorsqu’il entrera en charge ; le President les lui ^emettrap^ 
 inventaire ; et au mois de D^cembre de chaque ann^e, ledit Presi- 
 dent recolera ledit inventaire pour Paugmenter de ce qui aura eie 
 
 aiout^ durant toute Pannee.” . 
 
 “ & XLIV. Lorsque les Savans demanderont k voir quelqu une 
 
 des choses commises k la garde du Tresorier, il aura f ^ 
 montrer, mais il ne pourra les laisser transporter hors des ^salles 
 elles seront gardees, sans un ordre par ®crit de 1 Academie. 
 
 (2) Dans m^Lettre a M. BarlMkmy Satnt-Htlaire, j “ de » felt re 
 marquer la charmante d&involture avec laquelle les 
 
 des vols qui se commettent dans le sanctuaire rneme de « 
 passage de I’Acte d’Accusation, oh il est f o- 
 
 Grolier norte' tk 519 francs h ma rente, ne saurait etre assez repro 
 
 Il (ce Cortigiano) fat done saisi eiitre les mains de Pacquereur; 
 mais cet ouvrage, place sous triple cachet par le Juge d’Instruction 
 de Lyon, parvint sur le bureau de Pun des employes du parquet, et 
 disparut sans qu’on en ait trouve trace.'" (Moniteur, pag. 2693). 
 
 (3) Voyez YHistoire de VAcaddmie des Sciences, depuis son e'iahlisse- 
 
mamm 
 
 
 23 
 
 italiens ont du bon quelquefois ; ce n’est pas le seui present 
 quails aient fait(l) On me ferait aussi grand plaisir de 
 in'indiquer le coin dc la bibliotb^que de PInstitut on se 
 voient les six cent soixante volumes tires en 1673 do la 
 Bibliotheque du Roi, et remis par ordre de Louis XIV h 
 rAcademie Fran 9 aise( 2 ) ; j’aimerais surtout h voir le sceau 
 original ou Fon avait grave en 1699 pour F Academic des 
 Sciences, ce soleil au milieu de trois fleurs-de-lis, qui cst 
 deveuu (comme Faffirine Finfaillible Acte d^ Accusation) 
 Vestampille de VInstitut ! Faites-vous le representer. Mon- 
 sieur le President; ce sceau doit exister; les magistrals Font 
 sans doute vu, puisqu^ils en parlent avec tant d^assurance. 
 Mais j'entends d’ici, M. Hatton ou M. Puget s^ecrier qu’k la 
 rigueur, la bibliotheque, le cabinet et les collections les plus 
 precieuses des Academies ont bien pu etre un pcu pill&s, mais 
 que les archives sont restees toujours parfaitemcnt intactes, 
 sans perdre une seule feuille de papier. A cctte assertion, qui 
 d^elle-meme semblerait dej^ assez singuliere, vous vous em- 
 presserez de repondre. Monsieur le President, en mettant 
 sous le doigt de ccs savans magistrals deux passages qui 
 sc lisent en tete du volume public en 1797, des Me- 
 moires de F Academic des Sciences pour Fannee 1790, et du 
 tome XLVII, imprime en 1809, des Memoires deFAcaderaie 
 des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. Dans le premier de ces 
 deux volumes, J&’ome De Lalande, grand ami des sans^ 
 culottes, auxquels il montrait la lune sur le Pont-Neuf, (j^en- 
 tends avec les telescopes de FObservatoire), et qui savait 
 rencherir sur le brouet noir des Spartiates du temps, en 
 avalant en soiree des araign&s et des scorpions vivans, 
 attribue aux distractions du secretaire perpetuel les pe tes 
 qu^auraient pu subir les archives de FAcadmnie des Sciences 
 
 ment en 1666, etc. (Paris, 1733, in-4to. tom. i. pag. 16). II existe a 
 Florence au Museum d'Histoire Naturelle, dans un Mtiment attenant 
 au Palais merae du Grand- Due de Toscane, un telescope dont Galilee 
 s’est servi. J ’ignore s’il porte quelque part cette estampille de I'Tnatilut, 
 un soleil au milieu de I rois fleurs-de-lis, Il n’y aurait pas grand mal, 
 ce me semble, k engager les experts k prendre des renseignemens k 
 cet egard. Si e’est M. Lalanne qui est charg^ de cette nouvelle ex- 
 pertise, il pourrait, en se rendant a Florence, passer par Plaisance, 
 et visiter cette ^glise de S. lo. in Canalibus, qui lui avait foumi 
 mati^re a faire de si jolies decouvertes dans le Catullus de Montpellier. 
 
 (1) Lisez ma Re'potise au Rapport de M, Boucly, § 27. 
 
 (2) Voyez : PelHsson et D’ Olivet, Histoire de V Academic Fran^'oise, 
 troisieme Edition, Paris 1743, 2 vol. in- 12. tom. ii. pag.. 25. 
 
 
 i 
 
24 
 
 Ce passage est channant, et je demande la permission de 
 le reproduire ici : 
 
 ‘‘ L’Academie des Sciences (dit Lalande qui reprit le Be plus 
 tard), ayant ^t (5 supprimee par un dccret du 8 aout 1/93, les 
 memoires lus jusqu’a cette epoque auroient pu former plusieurs 
 
 volumes on ne trouvera point dans celui-ci la partie 
 
 historique, les rapports, les programmes de prix et les observa- 
 tions adresst^s a T Acad^mie ; les distractions du secretaire, alors 
 depute ^ la Convention, et sa mort arrivee en 1/94, ont rendu 
 difficile le rassemblement de ces differentes pieces(l).” 
 
 Les distractions que se permettait ce secretaire perpetuel, 
 Condorcet, les void plus clairement : il s’erapoisonnait pour 
 echapper a la guillotine. 
 
 Dacier, qui ecrivait douze ans plus tard, et qui avait 
 moins de tendre indulgence pour les exces revolutionnaires, 
 n’attribue plus k aucune distraction le pillage des archives. 
 II s’exprime ainsi : 
 
 Les volumes que nous publions renferment son histoire (de 
 r Academic des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres) et une grande 
 partie de ses travaux pendant les annees 1785, 1786 et suivantes 
 jusqu’au 8 aout 1/93. Nous regret tons de n avoir pu rassem- 
 bler tous les memoires qui meritoient d’pr trouver place ; niais 
 plusieurs qui avoient iii deposds au secretariat ont disparu ainsi 
 que quelques autres ouvrages, apres rinvasion des barbares dans 
 le saiictuaire des Muses ; et il a etd impossible d’en decouvrir la 
 moindre trace (2).” 
 
 Il est done bien prouve, contrairement aux assertions 
 des magistrats, que les collections et les archives des an- 
 ciennes Academies ont ete, en grande partie, dispers&s 
 lors de V invasion des barbares{^). Ce qui semblerait 
 indiquer qu^en possedant de tels objets, on nc commet- 
 trait pas un crime plus grand que celui que commettent 
 tranquillement dix a douze millions de Fran9ais en pos- 
 sedant des proprietes rurales, des maisons, des tableaux, 
 des livres, des mcubles, des objets enfin de toute nature, pro- 
 venant des biens nationaux, tels que, propriety des corpo- 
 rations religieuses, biens des emigres, biens des personnes 
 qui se laissaient aller aux distractions de Condorcet, etc. 
 etc. Et notez, s^il vous plait. Monsieur le President, qu’il 
 
 (1) Mfnoirede V Acad^mie des Sciences, annee 1790, Averiissemenf. 
 
 (2) Histoire de VAcaddmie des inscriptions et Belles Letires, tom. 
 XLVii. pag. 2. 
 
 (3) Pour de plus amples renseignemens, voyez plus loin, pag. 56—58. 
 
s^en fallait bien que les archives des Academies fussent 
 arrivees intactcs jusqu^en 1793. Parmi les faits nombreux 
 qu^on pourrait produire a Pappui de ce que j^avance ici, j^en 
 choisirai un seul qui, etant affirme par un savant magistral, 
 devra sembler aiix membres du parquet, presqiPaussi certain 
 que s^il se trouvait dans Pouvrage dejii cit^ et a jamais 
 celebre, de M. Fontaine(l). Dans une interessante notice 
 sur Conrart, publiee en 1825, M. Monmerque, Conseiller 
 ii la Cour Royale, rappelle que deja du temps de PAbbe 
 D’Olivet, PAcademie Fran 9 aise avail perdu tous ses anciens 
 rcgistres(2). Si je ne me trompe, D^Olivet est mart 
 en 1768, et il y aurait quelque injustice, peut-etrc, a m’ac- 
 cuser d^une soustraction commise long-temps avant ma nais- 
 sance. 
 
 Mais, dira P Accusation, lors m^me que tout ce qui a 
 appartenu aux anciennes Academies aurait ete mis au pillage, 
 la preuve de la soustractiony qui ne pent etre un instant 
 douteme, consiste en ceci: M. Libri (j’ajoute le 
 pour preter quelque politesse h. PActe d^ Accusation et par 
 respect pour PInstitut), M. Libri a possede des pieces, des 
 raj)ports signes par divers academiciens, des lettrcs adress&s 
 a Mai ran, a Bignoiiy secretaire de V A cademie des Sciences, 
 
 (1) Voyez ci-dessiis, pag. 11. 
 
 (2) Voici comment M. Monmerqu^, Conseiller h la Cour Royale, 
 s'exprime a ce sujet : 
 
 “ Pellisson nous apprend que les registres de PAcademie (Fran- 
 goise), commen^oient au 13 Mars 1634.’'— Le meme M. Monmer- 
 que, Conseiller k la Cour Royale, ajoute en note ce qui suit : 
 
 ** Pellisson, Histoire de PAcademie, tom. i. pag. 16. Ces premiers 
 registres de PAcademie n’existoient dej^ plus du temps de Pabbe 
 d'Olivet. {Voyez la note du tome ii. pag. 10 de PHistoire de 
 PAcademie). . . . M. Raynouard, secretaire perpetuel de PAcademie 
 fran^aise, nous a fait voir les registres qui ont ^te conserves, ils ne 
 remontent qu'a Pannee 1672.” (Collection des Memoires relatifs k 
 Phistoire de France, par MM. Petitotet Monmerque, seconde serie, 
 tom. XLviii. pag. 10). 
 
 Dans le meme volume (pag. 22) M. Monmerqu^, Conseiller a 
 la Cour Royale, nous dit que vingt volumes des manuscrits de Con- 
 rart, premier secretaire perpetuel de PAcademie Fran 9 aise, se trou- 
 vent, non pas a PInstitut, comme on devrait le croire d’apres les 
 principes avances dans PActe d’Accusation, mais k la Bibliotheque 
 de PArsenal. M. Monmerque, Conseiller k la Cour Royale, assure 
 qu’une partie considerable des manuscrits de Conrart se sont egares. 
 “Ainsi vingt-deux volumes de ces precieux manuscrits sont-ils 
 dans le commerce, et peut-etre sont-ils expatries,” et il ajoute 
 plus loin, pag. 31 qiPil s'est procure differentes pieces appartenant 
 k Conrart, notamment k Paide de recherches failes dans de vienx 
 parchemins, exposes en vente chez des (piciers. 
 
26 
 
 des notes de De nsle(l), ou d’autres personnes, lues aux 
 dSeLtes Academies, des lettres adresseea aux pre^dens ou 
 dieccteurs des Acadmmes, des quittances, etc. etc. . . .qui 
 n’ont jamais du sortir des cartons de 1 Institut ; lui seul a 
 pos2de de ces documents qu’il a mis en vente, le ruEMiEa ; 
 
 \a preuve de la somtraction ....la provenance de ces letl)es 
 et rapports ne pent 4tre un instant douteuse . . . . alors 
 mimeqtdil (M. '[i\hn)justifieratt de I acquisition legitime d un 
 certaSi nornbre de cespibces, il resterait toujours a sa charge 
 le fait de la detention inexplicable de documents necessaire- 
 
 ment soustraits a V Institut. > 
 
 Comme ou ne saurait admettre que le Code Penal n ait ete 
 redig6 que pour moi seul, et quo les principes poses par les 
 masistrats ne doivent s’appliquer qu h moi, il resulte de cc 
 qui precede, que toute personne qui a possede des pieces 
 comprises dans Penumeratioii fade par lActe d Accusa- 
 tion et dont je viens de donner Pabrege, est neccssau-cmcnt 
 un VOLEUR ou un receeeuu. Je vous ai annonce plus 
 haut. Monsieur le President, les consequences deplorablcs 
 de ces beaux principes. La matiere est tr^s vaste, et je suis 
 necessairement force de me borner(2). Je choisirai les exem- 
 ples au quels peiivent s’appliquer ces principes umquement 
 parmi les noms qui ont brille ou qui brillent encore sur a 
 liste de I’Institut, et je ne ferai aujourd’hui qu efileurer Ic 
 
 ^'^^Je trouve, d’abord, dans le catalogue des lettres auto- 
 
 fl') On a d4\k vu dans ma Lettre a M. Barih^lemy Saint- Hilaire ^ 
 (pag. 23-31) que d^s Tannee 1826. les papiers de l isle talent 
 mis^en vente par masses enormes, dans le Catalogue de M. Buache, 
 membre de I’lnstitut, et du Bureau des Longitudes, etc. J aurai sou- 
 vent a revenir sur ce sujet ; voyez plus loin pag. 39- Ouant aiLX 
 Notes ou Memoires lus aux differentes Academies et que certains 
 magistrats supposent n’avoir jamais pu sortir des archives de 1 Insti- 
 tut, sans parler des m^moires de Laplace, de Tressan, etc., etc., lus 
 k BAcademie des Sciences et k BAcad^mie Fran^aise, qui ont paru 
 dans les ventes Dolomieu, Klaproth, etc., et dont il sera 
 plus loin, je crois pouvoir citer ici le i^iscot/rs (autographe) de d Atm- 
 bert h Vacademie des sciences, du 3 decemhre 1768, en pre ence du rot de 
 Danemark. Ce Discours fut vendu en 1834, avec d^autres Merits (le 
 D’Alembert indiqn^s sous le No. 1807 du catalogue de M. 
 rette. — C’est M. Fontaine qui le dit {Manuel, pag. 1.57 — 158), lui qui 
 fait autorite dans BActe d’ Accusation. 
 
 (2) D’ailleurs je n’ai pu me procurer k Londres, que quelques-uns 
 des catalogues dont j’avais besoin. Plus tard, je pourrai peut-^tre 
 completer ce travail. 
 
 I’ 
 
27 
 
 graphes, mises en vente le 2 Mai 1837, par M. Mon- 
 merqiK^, Conseillcr k la Cour Koyale et membre de Flnsti- 
 tut, les pieces suivantes : 
 
 “No. 115. Berthollet, savant chimiste(l). 
 
 Rapport entierement ecrit de sa main et signe, du 12 mars 
 1/85, sur Taerometre. 
 
 220. Canova (Antonio), sculpteur. 
 
 L. A. S.(2) du 2 octobre 1802, adressde an president de 
 rinstitut de France, pour le remercier de ce qu*il avait dte 
 nomme correspondant. 
 
 543. Gerard (Louis), botaniste, membre de Flnstitut. 
 
 M(^moire A. sur la nature des feuilles seminales. 
 
 014. Heyne (Cbretien-Gottlieb), commentateur de Virgile. 
 
 A. S., du 27 mars 1812, a Flnstitut de France. 
 
 043. Jenner (Edouard), inventeur de la vaccine. 
 
 L. A. S., adressce a Flnstitut.” 
 
 Cette vente, dans laquelle se trouvait le rapport de 
 Berthollet, a precede de deux ans(3) celle du 27 Fevrier 
 1839, ou Fon a vu cette nouveaute^ nouveaute due d 
 Lihriy de la mise en vente de rapports presentes k 
 FAcademie. Les lettres d’lleyne et de Jenner, vendues 
 en 1837 par M. Monmerque, Conseiller a la Cour Royale, 
 se trouvent en entier dans VIsographie des Homines 
 Celebres, qui a paru(4) de 1828 k 1830. La premiere 
 etait alors entre les mains de M. Duchesne. La lettre de 
 
 (1) J’ai fait mention de ce rapport ; si je le cite encore, avec 
 deux ou trois autres documents du meme genre, c’est pour grouper 
 tout ce qui, dans certains catalogues, a une 'provenance qui ne saurait 
 etre nn instant douieuse ; FActe d* Accusation a prononce. 
 
 (2) On sait que ces initiales L. A. S. signifient : Lettre autographe 
 siyn4e. Dans quelques catalogues que j’aurai a citer dans la suite, au 
 lieu de ces trois lettres, on a mis L. aut. sig. 
 
 (3) “De tels documents (dit Facte d'accusation) ne peuvent entrer 
 dans le commerce. Aussi, jusqu’en 1839, les ventes publiques n*en 
 offrirent pas un seul” 
 
 (4) J’ai k combattre avec des gens si peu instruits, que je suis 
 oblige de prendre toutes sortes de precautions. VIsographie a paru 
 d’abord chez Didot, a Paris, en trois volumes in-4to. chacun des- 
 quels porte un titre avec cette date, 1828—1830 (M. Brunet dit meme 
 dans le Manuel^ que ces trois volumes ont paru de 1827 k 1830). 
 Plus tard on a distribue en quatre volumes, \e^ facsimile qui com- 
 posent cet ouvrage, et reimprime les titres avec la date de 1843 ; je 
 parle des volumes qui ont la date de 1828 — 1830. 
 
Jenner apnartenait deja, il y a plus de v.ngt aus, k M. 
 
 Monmerife, Conseiller a la Cour Royale ; c est Mso^aphe 
 
 oui le dit. La possession r&ulte du catalo^e;^ longme 
 It manifesto et avou^e par le possesseur lui-meme. Ces 
 lettres de Canova, d’Heyne, et de Jenner ont et4 adressees 
 k I’Institut dans des temps assez recens (on a vu que la 
 lettre de Heyne est de 1812) et apres V invasion des barbares 
 dont parle Daeier. C’est k M. Monmerque, Cnnseiller k la 
 Com- Royale (je crois qu’on d.t aujourd’hui Com- dAppe 
 mais peu importe) ; c’est k M Monmei^ue, qm a ait 
 saisir mes livres(l), k prouver k scs collegues du Palais 
 qu'iln'est pasunvofewr; car, quant k la t^che de receleur, 
 d'aprcs les principes poses clans TActe d Accusation, il ne 
 saurait s’en laver. Il est a desirer que deyant le terrible 
 parquet, il puisse expliquer Porigme de ces pikces autrement 
 au’il ne Pa fait pour les deux pieces de Valentin Conrart, 
 premier secretaire perpetuel de PAcademie Fran 9 aise qui 
 aaient annoncees au No. 331 de son cata ogue de rente, et 
 que, dans une notice sur Conrart, il nous ditlui-mfime avoir 
 trouvees dans de vieux parchemins exposes en rente chez des 
 4piciei-s{2). Si M. le Juge d’Instruction Hatton avait entre 
 les mains mon exemplaire du catalogue de M. Monmerqu^, 
 Conseiller k la Cour Royale, et s’il y voyait a note 
 manuscrite qui se trouve a la page 99 a propos de la lettre 
 du Tasse, annoncee sous le No. 1231 bis, et vendue 
 460 francs, note qui portc : 
 
 “ 1231 bis, on a reconnu que cette lettre etait fausse ; 
 
 cet equitable magistrat scrait capable de commcncer un 
 nouveau proces, qui durerait encore trente mois, e le aire 
 opercr cinquante saisies au detriment de M. Monmeique, 
 
 (1) Cela est notoire k Paris, et si je suis bien informe, mo" 
 confrere s’en est vante' lui-m6rae. Vo.ci du r^^tece <1“ 
 une lettre adressce par M Paul Lacroix a M. 
 
 h la CouriTJrpelde Paris, sous la date du 27 ^ovjmbr® 
 imprimee a la suite de ma Let Ire a M. de i^Houa;, (pag. 98)- „ 
 
 inline vous aviez cru agir dans I’interet des Bibliotheques de > 
 
 en provoquant la saisie des collections de livres que possedait m. 
 Libri.” Ce n’est pas la derniere fois, peut-etre, que j aural a paner 
 de ce magistral distingue qui, en 1837, n’a mis en rente qu'une partie 
 de son cabinet. 
 
 (2) Voyez plus haut, pag. 25. 
 
Conseiller a la Cour Royale. C^est a celui-ci h montrei* 
 ses collegues quelles sont les consequences necessaires des 
 principes quails ont poses. Si, sur une expertise confiee a 
 MM. Lalanne, Bordier et Bourquelot, M. Monmerque, Con- 
 seiller a la Cour Royale, est condamne a dix annees de 
 reclusion, je demanderai a etre son compagnon de captivite ; 
 nous pourrons causer bibliographic ensemble. 
 
 Vous connaissez. Monsieur le President, toute Pillustra- 
 tion et tout le respect qui s^attachent au nom de Dolomieu. 
 Ce savant geologue, que PInstitut, PEcole des Mines et le 
 Museum d^Histoire Naturelle s^honorent d^avoir accueilli 
 dans leur sein, n^est pas moins celebre par ses travaux que 
 par les souffrances endur&s dans une longue et cruelle cap- 
 tivite. Son nom iPa pas d&hu pour avoir ete porte par 
 une persone qui est morte dans Pexil, donnant des marques 
 touchantes de devouement a une illustrc infortune. Voyons 
 comment les magistrats vont traitcr cc nom venerable. 
 
 La collection d^autographes de la Marquise de Dolomieu, 
 qui etait celebre dans toute PEurope, fut mise en vente a Paris 
 le 15 Mai 1843. Voici ce que le catalogue de cette vente 
 ofFre relativement k PInstitut, dont les archives, bien entendu, 
 n^avaient jamais rien perdu jusqu^au moment oii, suivant 
 PActe d^ Accusation, je les ai niises au pillage : 
 
 “No. 66. Cabanis (Jean-Pierre-George), medecin, philo- 
 sophe, et litterateur. 
 
 L. aut, sig., au president de PInstitut. D’Auteiiii, ce 19 
 floreal an IX. 1 page in-4. Cachet. 
 
 69. Cambaceres (J.-Jacq. -Regis), archichancelier de PEm- 
 pire. 
 
 Aux membres de PInstitut national. Paris, 7 vendemiaire an 
 IX. L. S. 2 pages in-4. 
 
 125. CoNDORCET (le Marquis de), philosophe et litterateur. 
 
 Deliberation des commissaires de PAcademie des 
 
 Sciences, du 24 mars 1/90, relativement a des prix decernes 
 et a decerner pour des dissertations sur les planetes, et signee 
 DE CoNDORCET, PiNGRE, BoSSUT, CaSSINI, et BaILLY. 
 1 page et demie in-8. 
 
 130. Cuvier (Georges), ceiebre natnraliste. 
 
 Plus une proclamation aut. des prix remportes et des 
 
 sujets de prix proposes (16 juin 1828). 3 grandes pages 
 
 in-fol. 
 

 t 
 
 30 
 
 133. Db Candolle (Auguste- Pyrame), cel^bre botaniste. 
 
 L. aut. sig., au president de I’lnstitut. De Turin, 28 sep- 
 tembre 1808. 2 pages in-4. 
 
 Relative a la botanique. 
 
 148. Dupuis (Charles- Fran 9 ois), auteur de / Origme des 
 
 Cultes, , 
 
 L. aut. sig., au president de Tlnstitut. Pans, 23 messidor 
 
 an XIII. 1 pagein-4. 
 
 ' II offre son ouvrage qui lui avait dtd demand^ pour la biblio- 
 th^ue de I’lnstitut. 
 
 175. Fox (Charles-James), miiiistre et ceRbre orateur an- 
 glais. 
 
 L. aut. sig., aux citoyens Levesque, Daunou, etc., membres 
 de ITnstitut. Londres, ce 8 decembre 1802. 2 pages in-fol. 
 
 II remercie Tlnstitut de sa nomination de membre associe. 
 
 195. Girodet Trioson, peintre. 
 
 L. aut. sig., a M. le secre'taire perpctuel de Tlnstitut. Paris, 
 9 juin 1815. 1 pagein-4. 
 
 221. IIaydn (Fran 9 ois-Joseph), c^lebre compositeur. 
 
 L. sig., au prc^sident de Tlnstitut national, a Paris. De 
 
 Vienne, le 14 avril 1802 1 page in-fol. 
 
 249. .Jussieu (Antoine-Laurent de), cdRbre botaniste. 
 Rapport aut. sig., fait h I’Academie des Sciences, sur I’ouvrage 
 imprime de M. Achille Richard, intitule : Nouveaux Elements de 
 botanique appliques a la rnedecine (sans date). 2 pages in- 4. 
 
 253. Klopstock (Frederic-Gottlieb), poke allemand, auteur 
 de La Messiade, 
 
 L. aut. sig. (en allemand), au pr&ident de ITnstitut. De 
 Ilambourg, le 27 juillet 1802. 4 pages in-4. 
 
 202. Lagrange (Joseph-Louis), geomkre et mathematicien. 
 Billet aut. sig., a MM. de la commission des fonds de ITn- 
 stitut. 1 page in-4. 
 
 270. Laplace (Pierre-Simon), celebre geomkre. 
 
 Memoire aut. lu a I’Academie des Sciences, le 25 
 
 novembre 1816, sur Taction reciproque des pendules, et sur 
 
 la vitesse du son dans les diverses substances 4 pages 
 
 in-4. 
 
 365. Moreau (le Jeune), dessinateur et graveur. 
 
 L. aut. sig. au president de ITnstitut. Du 23 brumaire an 
 V de la Republique. 1 page | in-4. 
 
 Relative k un tableau de Jules Romain. 
 
 371. Napoleon Bonaparte, Empereur. 
 
 ..... Lettre sig. Bonaparte, du 6 niv6se an VI, adressee 
 au president de ITnstitut national. 
 
 
31 
 
 402. Palissot De Montenoy (Charles), litterateur. 
 
 L. aut. sig., aux membres de I’lnstitut. Paris, 18 brumaire 
 an VI. 3 grandes pages in-4, d’une dcriture tres fine, et tres 
 correcte, etc. 
 
 453. Rossini (Joacbimo), celebre compositeur. 
 
 L. aut. sig., a M. le secretaire de T Academic des Beaux- Arts. 
 Londres, le 19 mars 1824. 1 page in-4. 
 
 Relative a sa nomination de Membre de I’lnstitut. 
 
 459. Rum FORT (Benjamin-Thompson, comte de) pbilosopbe 
 et dconomiste. 
 
 L. aut. sig., au president de Tlnstitut national de France. 
 De Munich. 3 septembre 1802. ..... 3 pages in-4. 
 
 460. Saint-Ange, poete, Membre de TAcademie Fran 9 aise. 
 L. aut. sig., aux membres de I’lnstitut national. Paris, ce 
 
 23 frimaire an V 3 pages petit in fol. 
 
 Belle-lettre en prose et en vers. 
 
 476. Sieves (I’Abbe), membre du Directoire. 
 
 L. aut. sig. au president de la 3e classe de Tlnstitut, au 
 Louvre. Paris, 29 floreal an V. 1 page in-4. 
 
 507. Tressan (Louis-Elisabeth, comte de), membre de 
 r Academic Fran 9 aise. 
 
 1. Discours aut. prononce dans une sc'ance du mois de juin, 
 1776. 4 pages in-fol.” 
 
 La provenance de ces letlres et rapports ne pent etre un 
 instant douteuse ; e’est FActe d^Accusation qui le dit. Ces 
 documents proviennent tons des archives des Academies 
 quMls ont dft quitter, non pas du temps de Louis XIV, ou 
 PAcademie des Sciences avait pour estampille un soleil au 
 milieu de trois fleurs-de-lis, mais dans des temps tres rap- 
 proebes de nous, puisque la lettre de Rossini (N**. 453) est 
 de 1824, et que la piece ecrite par M. Cuvier (N°. 130) est 
 dc 1828. Pourtant, ce n’est pas certes la Marquise de 
 Dolomieu qui est Mee fouiller dans les cartons de Flns- 
 titut ; ce n^est pas elle, je pense, qui a ete prendre cette 
 collection de lettres adressees au President de V Institute de 
 rapports ou de memoires lus aux differentes Academies, de 
 pieces importantes parmi Icsquelles on remarque (N**. 371) la 
 lettre adressee par Najwleon au President de VInstitut 
 National{\), h la suite de sa nomination. C^est bien k 
 
 Cl) Napoleon fut nomme membre de FInstitut dans la section de 
 Mecaniqua, le 25 Decembre 1797, jour qui, dans le calendrier 
 
32 
 
 proj os de cettc lettre qu’on pourrait sYcrier avec I’Acte 
 irAccusation : de tels documents ne peuvent cntrer dam le 
 commerce ! pourtant elle a ete mise en ventc publique \l y 
 a sept ans, avec beaucoup d^autres pieces de la meme 
 nature, sans que les magistrats y Assent la moindre atten- 
 tion. Le catalogue de la collection appartenant k Mme. 
 de Dolomieu a ete redige d^abord avant 1836, et il coiitenait 
 des lors les pieces que je viens de mentionncr, comnie tous 
 les collecteurs peuvent le certifier. Quelques-unes de ces 
 pieces ont ete citees dans des ouvragcs qui datent de plu- 
 sieurs annees, et Von voit dans Isographie, publiee de 1828 
 a 1830, une lettre touchante de Dolomieu adressee au Pre- 
 sident de PInstitut ; lettre qui appartenait alors k Madame 
 de Dolomieu, et qui n^a pas figure dans la vente dont 
 il vicnt d^etre question. On s^cfforcerait vainement d^ex- 
 pliquer par des calomnies semblables a celles dont j^ai 
 ete Pobjet, la presence dans la collection de Madame de 
 Dolomieu de ces pieces provenant de PInstitut, ainsi que 
 d^autrcs pieces non moins int6ressantes qui s^y trouvaient 
 dcpuis longtemps et qui, com me les lettres de Gassendi(l) et 
 
 republicain, repond au 5 Nivose, An VI. La lettre qui a figure a 
 la vente de Mme. de Dolomieu, avait ^te adressee par Napoleon au 
 President de PInstitut, le 6 Nivose, An VI ; elle avait evidemment 
 pour objet de remercier PInstitut de cette nomination. C’etait la 
 piece la plus precieuse qui fiit conservee dans les archives de PInsti- 
 tut. Comment en est-elle sortie ? A quoi pensaient alors les magis- 
 trats ? 
 
 (I) “La correspondance de Cassini (conservee a la bibliotheque de 
 PObservatoire, dit VActe d* Accusation) a perdu des lettres autographes 
 de Gassendi, etc.” (Le Moniieur du Samedi, 3 AoAt 1850, pag. 
 2694). Notons que cette correspondance de (iassini dans laquelle 
 j’aurais commis tant de dltournements qui se reportent.,,, k 1835, 
 1837, et qui ^chappent dh lors h la loi penale, mats qu*on derail rap- 
 peter pour donnei' une juste idee, de la morality de Lihri, (c’est toujours 
 PActe d’Accusation qui parle), que cette correspondance, dis-je, 
 conservee si fidelement k PObservatoire jusqu’en 1835 ou en 1837, avait 
 ^te jetee par paquets sur le marche dix annees auuaravant, et 
 qiPelle avait figure dans vingt catalogues de vente, independamment 
 du catalogue de la Marquise de Dolomieu. Aussi Pon voit aux 
 Nos. 230, 492, 825, 1023, du catalogue de vente de M. Monmer- 
 qu^, Conseiller a la Cour Royale, differentes lettres adressees a Cas- 
 sini par Feuillee, par Bonnet, par Picard, etc , et Pon trouve dans 
 le catalogue des manuscrits de M. Th. Thorpe, pour Pannee 1833, 
 un volume de la correspondance de Cassini, de Leibnitz, etc. de 
 1699—1700. Ces exemples suffisent pour le moment. 
 
33 
 
 d^Halley, adressees a Cassini (Nos, ]87 et 216 de ce cata- 
 logue), proviendraient, d^apres les assertions de TActe d’ Accu- 
 sation, de la bibliotheque de TObservatoire. N^ayant jamais 
 eu rhonneur d^approcher Madame la Marquise de Dolomieu, 
 je n^ai jamais pu lui offrir aucun de mes autographes. D’au- 
 tres personnes ont ete plus heureuses que moi, comme on le 
 voit par la lettre suivante, qui a figure k la vente de Madame 
 de Dolomieu, et qui jetera quclque clarte sur la maniere dont 
 cette dame a pu se procurer certains documens. Pen repro- 
 duis fidelement la description d^apres le catalogue : 
 
 “No. 14. Arago, astronome ccHebre. 
 
 L. aut. sig. du 25 novembre 1825. Envoi d’un fragment 
 autographe de Galilee. 
 
 “ Je prends la liberte(l) de vous adresser ces venera- 
 
 bles caractcres qu’a traces le savant le plus illustre dont 1’ Italic 
 puisse se glorifier, etc.” 
 
 Le fragment est joint a la lettre.” 
 
 A la suite de ce fragment, public il y a sept ans, d^une 
 lettre de M. Arago, permettez-moi. Monsieur le President, 
 de vous dormer connaissance d\me lettre qui m^a ete 
 adressee, il y a vingt-cinq ans, par une femme eelebre. 
 Mademoiselle Sophie Germain, qui avait remporte le 
 grand prix de mathematiques k PAcademie des Sciences. 
 Non seulement cette lettre sert utilement de comment aire 
 a la lettre de M. Arago qui a figure dans la vente des 
 autographes de Mme. de Dolomieu, et que je viens de 
 citer, mais elle montrc, encore mieux que ce que j^ai pu 
 dire jusqu^ici, toutes les pertes souffertes depuis longtemps 
 par les archives de PInstitut. Je regrette beaucoup de 
 gaspiller, pour ainsi dire, ma defense en produisant au- 
 jourd^hui des documents qui figureraient mieux peut-etre la 
 ou je devrai parler de PObservatoire ; mais j^ai tant de pieces 
 a publicr que je ne m^appauvrirai pas en faisant connaitre 
 cellc-ci, que j^ai communiquee a differentes personnes : 
 
 “ Je me suis empressee, Monsieur, de demander k M. Fourier 
 
 (1) Dans le catalogue de la Marquise de Dolomieu, on donne des 
 extraits de certaines pieces. Tout ce passage, depuis Je prends, 
 jusqu’a se glorijier, est i\r 6 de la lettre du 25 Novembre 1825, par 
 laquelle M. Arago annon9ait Penvoi du fragment autographe do 
 Galilee. 
 
 D 
 
34 
 
 les Tenselgnemcns que vous d^sirez ; mfi.lliGur6Q.seineiit il parait 
 que les papiers de Fermat, de Descartes et des autres anciens 
 geometres, qui d’apres ce qu’on tous a dit devoient exister a 
 Fancieniie Academic des sciences, out ^te egares ou enleves ; on 
 s’eii est assure, m’a-t-il dit, lorsque T Academic a propose un prix 
 pour la demonstration du dernier theoreme de Fermat. Ddja a la 
 revolution les archives des Academies avoient ete mises au pillage, 
 et, par suite du gout des autographes qui s’ est tant repandu, les 
 pieces les plus remavquables qui existoient k I’Institut ont dis- 
 paru. M. Fourier m’a raconte k ce sujet des choses fort 
 curieuses qui prouvent qu’on ne se fait aucun scrupule de puiser 
 dans les cartons de Tlnstitut ; du reste, il en est a peu pres de 
 meine par tout. On m’a assurde que les lettres des plus anciens 
 astronomes de I’Observatoire sont mises tres galamment a la 
 disposition des femmes du monde ; c’est done plutot dans les 
 albums des dames que dans les archives de I’Institut que vous 
 avez la chance de trouver ce que vous cherchez. 
 
 Je compte toujours sur Thonneur de vous voir Mcrcredi. 
 Agrdez 1’ assurance de la consideration la plus distingude. 
 
 *‘S. Germain. ”(1) 
 
 Apres cette digression reprenons : 
 
 En prononyant le nom d^un secretaire perpetuel^ je suis 
 tout naturellement amene a citer, en passant, une des lettres 
 sorties des archives des Acaddmies, et qui se trouvent en 
 grand nombre h Londres, dans la collection Egerton, au 
 British Museum. Cette collection, les magistrats ne m^ac- 
 cuseront pas de Favoir grossie du produit de mes vols. 
 Elle est entree en 1828 au British Museum, apres la mort 
 de Lord Egerton qui Favait formee k Paris. 
 
 Dans cette lettre autographe, du 12 Septembre 1813, 
 Gretry, qui se sent mourir, prend conge de la maniere la 
 plus touchante de ses confreres de la Classe (Academic) des 
 Beaux-Arts. Elle porte en haut cette note remarquable 
 de la main de M. Lc Breton, ancien secretaire perpetuel de 
 cette Academic : 
 
 (l) Cette lettre est sans date comme la plupart des lettres que 
 m*a fait Thonneur de m’adresser Mile. Germain ; mais elle a dk etre 
 ^crite au mois de .fiiin 1825, ainsi qu’on le verra plus loin, (pag. 
 58). Du reste M. Fourier est mort en 1830, avant la revolution 
 de Juillet, et Mile. Germain a succombe en 1831 a une longue 
 maladie. 
 

 
 «ll^ 
 
 utiesiiQi 
 
 leolerij;; 
 
 •op(«i|5 
 
 nat.I)^i; 
 isesuiji^ 
 itTepi'; 
 istitntK) 
 es cli«ai( 
 ipole^ 
 
 t^peiiiRi 
 
 iespk'ifi 
 
 pUfai! 
 
 3 voirfe 
 ^infiiee, 
 
 jbrmaik.’. 
 
 se W 
 ion Ejcf^ 
 igistratsKi 
 lit Je 
 n, aprejh 
 
 leptemte 1- 
 
 Jelanf 
 e (Airf® 
 DOte reiii^ 
 airepffpe® 
 
 part^al^J, 
 
 rrapl»5^ 
 
 Tantb'^ 
 
 831 
 
 35 
 
 “ Lettre que Gretry (^crivit au Secretaire Perp^tuel(l) de 
 la Classe des Beaux- Arts de Tlustitut de France. Elle est de ga 
 main. Certifi^ veritable. 
 
 ** lie Secretaire Perpetuel, 
 
 ^‘Joachim Le Breton.** 
 
 Veuillez vous arreter un instant ici. Monsieur le President^ 
 et remarquer que d^apres les doctrines du parquet, dans 
 Pespece, la preuve de la soustraction manque ; car,^ bien que 
 Porigine de cette lettre, adressee au secretaire perpetuel de la 
 Classe, ou de PAcademie des Beaux- Arts, soit encore moins 
 douteuse que Porigine des lettres adressees a Bignon, 
 lequel n*a jamais ete secretaire d*aucune des Academies qui 
 forment aujourd*bui PInstitut, la possession, qu*on suppose 
 etre la preuve de la soustraction, n*est pas demontr&. En 
 ctFet, un individu qui prendrait une piece dans un carton 
 de PInstitut pour la remettre k une autre personne, apres 
 y avoir inscrit une note destin^e a en constater Porigine, ne 
 pourrait pas (je parle toujours comme PActe d^ Accusation) 
 etre accuse d*avoir garde la piece en sa possession. Quant 
 au recel, si reccl il y a, on ne saurait raisonnablement Pim- 
 puter qu*a Lord Egerton et k son legataire le British 
 Museum. Je montrerai, dans une autre occasion, quelle est 
 la masse 6iorme d^autographes sortis des etablissements 
 publics de la France, que Lord Egerton a receles dans sa 
 collection. Mais il est mort avant 1830, et je crois que la 
 prescription est acquise. Quant k P autre receleur, le British 
 Museum, on pourrait essayer de lui intenter un proces. 
 Quoiqu*il en soit, la declaration certifi6 veritable, qui 
 se lit en tete de la lettre de Gretry, semble devoir jeter 
 quelque doute sur les doctrines des magistrals au sujet des 
 lettres adressees k des secretaires perpetuels, et qui (d^apres 
 PActe d*Accusation) n^ont du quitter les archives de PIn- 
 stitut que le jour ou j*aurais mis ces archives au pillage. 
 
 En poursuivant cette enumeration des outrages que les 
 magistrals, guides par des experts ignorants et haineux, ont 
 
 (l) Comme on le voit par ce singulier certificat, il ne s’agit pas 
 ici d’une lettre adressee h M. Le Breton personnellement. C’est 
 une lettre adressee au secretaire perpl.iuel, un de ces documents qui 
 (les magistrats ont prononce) appariiennent necessairement aux ar- 
 chives, 
 
 n 2 
 
faits k divers membres de I’lnstitut, notons, pour memoii^ 
 seulement, les rapports autographes, Aont j ai dejk paile(l), 
 et qu’on a vu parattre k la vente de M. Huzard, membre de 
 I’Academie des Sciences, comme nn dementi de plus donne 
 k TActe d’ Accusation qui sc plait k repeter avec son outrc- 
 cuidance ordinaire, que j’ai dte le seul a posseder, ou k 
 mettre en vente, de tels rapports. 
 
 A la suite de ees faits isoles, j^en citerai un autre qui se 
 trouve mentionne dans un ecrit interessant que M. Jubinal 
 a recemment public sous ee titre: Une Lettre inedite de 
 Montaigne : 
 
 Si le devais consigner ici (dit M. Jubinal k la page 105 de 
 cet dcrit) tout ce que j’ai appris a Vaide de V Isographie par- 
 lerais d’une lettre de Descartes que M. Duchesne a vue et palpee 
 au Secretariat de I’lnstitut il y a une vingtaine d annees; qu il 
 a fait lithographier pour Tlsographie, et qui, quelques mois 
 plus tard, avait etc prise sans fa 9 on par un des membres les plus 
 illustres de 1* Academic des Sciences ; mais je garde les details de 
 ce fait pour une meilleure occasion, ainsi que les renseignements 
 que j’ai recueillis sur un autographe de Pascal, qui^ existait li la 
 Bibliotheque de T Arsenal, et dont M. Monmerque a donne le 
 facsimile il y a plusieurs annees dans ses carrosses d cinq sous, 
 J’ajouterai seulement, qu’a Toccasion de ses travaux recents sur 
 Pascal, M. Feugere a annoncd la disparition de ce precieux 
 autographe sans que personne, administrativement parlant, car 
 les amateurs en ont ete frappes, s’en soit emu.” 
 
 C'est la une assertion grave. Monsieur le President, 
 au sujet de laquelle il serait bon, peut*etre, de demander 
 quelques explications kM. Jubinal et a ]\I. Duchesne, qui de- 
 meurent a Paris et que tout le monde y connait. M. Duchesne, 
 yous ne sauriez Pignorer, est un des conservateurs de la 
 Bibliotheque Nationale. Ce sont deux honimes d^honneur, 
 qui n^h&iteront pas a dire la vente. 
 
 L^Institut, depuis sa creation, n’a pas offcrt au monde 
 savant un nom plus illustre que celui de Cuvier, qui fut 
 longtemps Pun des secretaires pcrpetuels de PAcadeinie des 
 Sciences. Ce nom semblait devoir echapper aux atteintes 
 de CCS nouvelles harpies qui souillent tout ce qu^elles ne 
 peuvent pas devorer ; malheureusement il n^a pas ete epar- 
 gnc. Voici quatre lettres evidemment sorties des archives 
 
 (l) Voyez ci-dessus, pag. 14. 
 
37 
 
 dc Panciennc Academic des Sciences, et dont Ic facsimile 
 
 se voit dans VIsographie{\), avec cette indication que la 
 piece originale se trouve dans la collection de Mademoiselle 
 Clementine Cuvier : 
 
 Lettre de Bergman a Mairau(2), pour le charger d’annoncer 
 a I’Academie des Sciences qu’il consent a la publication d’un 
 M^oire sur V Indigo dont il est T auteur, et a Touverture du 
 billet cachetc qui accompagne ce M(3moire. 
 
 Lettre de Lagrange (datee de Berlin du 29 Juin 1/72) an 
 secretaire perpdtuel de I’Academie des Sciences pour le pricr 
 d’etre Vinterprete (aupr^s de I’Academie) des profonds sentiments 
 dont il est penetre par suite de sa nomination a une des places 
 d’associe etranger(3). 
 
 Lettre de Lavoisier h. M. de Fouchy(4), secretaire perpe- 
 tuel de I’Acadcmie des Sciences, en lui envoyant quelques in- 
 dications sur une comete qu’il croyait avoir decouverte. 
 
 Lettre de Trcssan a Mairan relative a une machine que le 
 
 (1) Je reproduis les indications donnees par YIsographie, sans r^- 
 pondre des dates, ou de Torthographe des noms qui, parfois, 
 presentent quelques incorrections. 
 
 (2) Mairan a ete secretaire de TAcademie des Sciences, et I’Acte 
 d’Accusation dit que les lettres qu’on a pu trouver chez moi, et 
 qui etaient adress^es a ce savant academicien, sont une preuve 
 de la soustraction. Si certains magistrats avaient la moindre tein- 
 ture des choses dont ils parlent avec tant d’assurance, ils sauraient 
 qu il existe dans toutes les collections, des lettres adressees a Mairan. 
 Par exemple, dans V Isographie, publiee de 1828 a 1830, je vois 
 non seulement les lettres de Bergman et de Tressan cities dans 
 le texte, et appartenant k Mile. Clementine Cuvier, mais j’y trouve 
 le fac-siraile de trois lettres adressees k Mairan, par Jean Bernoulli, 
 par Daniel Bernoulli, et par La Condamine, et appartenant (avant 
 1830) a M. Berthevin, qui possedait aussi (c’est encore YIsographie 
 qui nous I’apprend) une lettre adress^e en 1808 par West (noinrae 
 associe etranger) au President et aux Membres de VInsiitut. 
 
 (3) Cette lettre a d^ accompagner celle par laquelle Lagrange s’a- 
 dressant ce meme jour k I’Academie des Sciences en corps, la remer- 
 ciait de I’honneur qu’il venait de recevoir, C’est cette derniere lettre 
 adressee a V Academic en corps, que j’ai rachetee a la vente Hodges, 
 et que j’ai soumise I’annee derniere k Texamen de la commission 
 administrative de I’Institut (Voyez ma Lettre a M, de Falloux, naff. 
 
 38 et 238). Je reviendrai plus tard sur ce point. 
 
 lettres adressees a M. de Fouchy, secretaire perpetuel de 
 1 Academie des Sciences* sont denuis lonor-tpmnQ dune 1*1 
 
 dont la vente a eu lieu au mois de Mai 1833. 
 
roi se propose de faire c^dcuter en grand, si le module est 
 approuv6 par TAcadc^mie. 
 
 Comme ie viens de le dire, fac-sM de ces quatre 
 mfeces ^e viient dans les volumes de Plsographte qm ont 
 l«28 k 1830; et ces fac-stmtle etaient pre- 
 E. Mademoirf. 
 
 Cuvier qui relevait par un charmc si exquis 1 eclat de son 
 nom a enlevee par une mort pr4maturee k ses admira- 
 tZ’s k ses amis et k son illustre pkre avant la publication 
 dTni^mier volume de I’Isographie. Aussi dans la preface 
 de ce volume, publid en 1828, les editcurs, en citant les 
 aLteurs qui leur ont ouvert avec complaisance leurs col- 
 l^ttns, Comment avec une reconnamance parMere 
 Mademoiselle Clementine Cuvier <]Ui malheureusement (ajou- 
 tent-i”) nc pent plus nous e«<enrfrc(l . Je n'ai pas besom 
 de vous apLndre, Monsieur le President, que Pouchy, 
 auquel est Sressee la lettre de Lavoisier, ainsi que beaucoup 
 Sres lettres qui ont passe dans des ventes sans nPavoir 
 iamais appartenu, etait secretaire perpetuel de 1 Academic 
 
 is Scies. En y kt 
 
 pxnerts aui m’ont accuse d’avoir derobe un CaMlus a la 
 
 bibliotheVe de Montpellier parccquMs avaient lu Dix a la 
 nlace de Jean, aient lu Bignon k la place de Pouchy lors- 
 
 Tnles folllv/'Enrest adress^^^ Grandjean de 
 
 7ou7hy, secretaire peiydiuel deVAcad^ie des Sciences, et se termine 
 ainsi (j'en reproduis exactement rorthographe) : 
 
 “ Pour m’assurer mes propres decouvertes, j’ai pris 
 de sceller. et signer cette petite m^moire, que j m mis entre les mam 
 de M. de Pouchy, secretaire perpetuel de 1 Academic Roya e 
 Sciences. 
 
 Tubervill Needham, 
 
 << Flo la Snriptfi Rnvalle de Loiidres. 
 
 On conviendra que la precaution prise par Needham a et^ tres utik, 
 et que, rien n’^tant jamais sorti des archives des Academies (c est JVi. 
 leProcureur General de Royer qui Paffirme), on est bien certain de 
 s’assurer la propriety d’une d^couverte en remettant un raemoire 
 signe et cachete entre les mains d’un secretaire perpetuel.— Ah ! le 
 bon billet qu’a La Chatre ! 
 
I 
 
 39 
 
 quails m’ont accuse d^avoir derobe des lettres adressees a 
 Bigaony secretaire de VAcademie des Sciences, 
 
 Dans une lettre ecrite a M. Barthelemy Saint-Hilaire, 
 Adniinistrateur du College de France, sous la date du 
 25 Juillet dernier, j'ai parle d^une immense collection de 
 lettres et de papiers autogi’aphes appartenant a M. Buache, 
 membre de FInstitut, et du Bureau des Longitudes, Hydro- 
 graphe en Chef du Depot des Cartes et Plans de la Maiine ; 
 collection composee de quatre-vingt-neuf cartons ou porte- 
 feuilles, qui furent vendus en deux lots en 1826, et qui 
 sont indiques tres sommairement aux pages 57 et 58 du 
 catalogue de vente des livres de M. Buache. J^ai deja 
 dit que j^aurai k examiner plus tai-d la composition de 
 cette collection, formee en partie de papiers autographes 
 provenant des collections de De PIsle, d^Hevelius, de 
 Cassini, des Missioimaires, etc., etc., conserv^es (c^est PActe 
 d^ Accusation surtout qui nous Papprend) soit a PObserva- 
 toire, soit au Depot de la Marine; et en partie de papiers 
 provenant des ancieunes Academies ou de PInstitut. Cet 
 amas de documents precieux fut vendu sans qu^on y fit atten- 
 tion, et Monteil nous apprend dans son Traite de maUnaux 
 manuscrits que cette collection, grossie successivement par 
 MM. Buache, pere et fils, alia se disseminer k la mort de cc 
 dernier dans les magasins des papetiers[\) . C^est chez les 
 epiciers, c^est sur le quai, c^est chez des bouquetieres 
 meme(2) que Monteil nous dit avoir trouve par paquets les 
 
 (1) Monteil, iraiti de mat&iaux manuscrits, Paris, 1835, 2 vols. 
 in-8vo. tom. i. pag. 349. 
 
 (2) Pour Pedification de ces magistrals qui s’imaginent que rien 
 n*a 4te distrait de ce qui existait dans les archives de certains etablis- 
 sements, il est bon de rappeler que le registre original d*enqu^tes faites 
 par les commissaires du Parlement, sur la religion, la vie, les moeurs des 
 Dues et Pairs de France, depuis Vann^e 1721, jusqu^d Vann^e 1765, (un 
 volume in-folio, maroquin rouge dentelle) qui est decrit dans Pou- 
 vrage cit^ de Monteil, (tom. ii. pag. 75) a ^t^ trouvd chez une 
 bouquetiere. 
 
 ** Ce recueil fdit Monteil) manque k Pimmense collection des regis- 
 tres du Parlement. Je Pai achete en feuilles de quelqu’un qui venait 
 de Pacheter chez une bouquetiere du Quai aux Fleurs.'* 
 
 Ce n est pas d'aujourd’hui au rcste que datent ces trouvailles faites 
 dans d ’obscures boutiques. On lit dans les Memoires du Marechal 
 de Villars (tom. m. pag. 119, edition de Ja Collection Petitot, tom. 
 Lxx), que dans une affaire portee en 1722, devant le Regent, celui-ci. 
 
40 
 
 nianuscritsautographes dc De Vlsle, de Cassmi, d Halley, 
 etc., etc., ainsi que d’autres ii^nuscrits non moms im- 
 portans qVil a decrits dans son TraUe de rnatermux manu- 
 scrits et qui ont figure h la vente qu il fit du 26 au 29 No- 
 vembre de I’annee 1835. Monteil n’a eu qu une petite 
 partic de la collection de Buache. Cette masse de papiers 
 s’est repandue entre mille mains. II en a paru, en 1833 dans 
 le catalogue d’Abel Bemusat(l). C’est dans ce fonds que 
 Klaproth avait puise plusieurs des manuscrits les plus mte- 
 ressans qui ont figure h savente(2) effectuee apressa mort en 
 1 839 C^est dc par exemple, que sent sortis les manuscrits 
 si nombreux de De Tlsle, de Cassini, de Buache, des Mission- 
 naires, etc., etc., qui, sans donner lieu k aucune reclamation, 
 ont fi-ure, en 1830, en 1831 et en 1833, dans les catalogues 
 des manuscrits et des autographes de M. Thomas Thoipe, 
 libraire anglais tres connu. 
 
 J^ai achete k differentes reprises un grand nombre de ces 
 paquets de papiers precieux qui ont contribue consideraole- 
 ment k enrichir nia collection, et, depuis que je suis 1 objet 
 d’une si odieuse persecution, je m’en suis procure d autres 
 dans Tint^r^t de ma defense. On con 9 oit qu’il n’est pas 
 facile de constater regulierement Torigine d’autographes, 
 qu’Ji Texemple de Monteil et de M. Monmerque, Conseiller 
 h la Cour Royale, on a trouves sur le quai ou chez des 
 epiciers. Les magistrals qui ont laisse pendant plus de 
 vingt ans trainer dans la rue, sans jamais y faire attention, 
 
 ayant dit : Apportez k brevet en original, s’attira cette reponse du 
 
 Marechal de Villars : • . i x * 
 
 “ Je repondis aue Son Altesse Royale pouvait savoir que le testa- 
 ment de Louis XIII en original, avait ^te trouve chez les 4piciers, et 
 le traite d'Osnabruk chez les beurriers, et que par conse'quent un 
 brevet moins important se trouveroit difficilement/' 
 
 Voici comment se passent les choses : Certains conseryateurs 
 laissent souvent tomber chez des epiciers, ou chez des beurriers les 
 documents les plus importants confies a leur garde ; des gens in- 
 struits, des collecteurs, decouvrent ces documents, et les arrachent, a 
 prix d’argent, k la destruction. Puis viennent des experts qui calom- 
 nient ces collecteurs, et des juges qui les condamnent. Chacun fait 
 son metier. 
 
 (1) Voyez les Nos. 895> 1284, 1552, etc. de ce catalogue. 
 
 (2) Voyez, par exemple, les Nos. 254, 942, 1913, 1914, 1918, 1923, 
 1924, 1930, 1937> etc., de la premiere partie du catalogue Klaproth. 
 
41 
 
 ces documens dont Porigine ne pent Hre un instant douteuscy 
 croient pouvoir chanter victoirc lorsqu^il leur plait d^incriminer 
 quelques minces debris, trouves chez moi, de cette immense 
 collection. Heureusement, les papiers sortis de la collec- 
 tion de Buache se reconnaissent, en general, a un certain 
 air de famille et a difFerentes circonstances, propres a 
 &lairer les personnes qui veulent les examiner avec 
 soin. Les annotations ecrites a Pencre ou au crayon par 
 MM. Buache, pere ou fils, sur un nombre considerable de 
 ces papiers; des notes attachees avec des epinglcs sur 
 plusieurs de ces documens, ou ajoutees k la plupart de 
 ces pieces (1) ; des indications sc rapportant aux collections 
 d^ou elles sont sorties ; d^autres indications plus singulieres 
 encore qu^on pent voir sur les chemises de certains paquets 
 ou sur les portefeuilles qui renfermaient ces pieces, tout 
 cela, sans parler de la nature m^me des pieces, forme un en- 
 semble de preuves qui ne peuvent laisser aucun doute a Poeil 
 cxerce d^un bibliographe. 
 
 Le desir d^abreger ne me permet de donner ici, Mon- 
 sieur le President, qiPun petit nombre de faits a propos de 
 cette collection de Buache, qui me fournira, plus tard, 
 matiere a de plus amples devcloppemens. Aujourd^hui je 
 passerai rapidement sur ce sujet. 
 
 A ceux qui nPaccusent de vol parcequ^ils auraient trouve 
 chez moi une note scientifique deDe PIsle, je repondrai en in- 
 diquant les manuscrits autographes, les notes, les memoires, 
 la correspondance de ce meme De PIsle qui se trouvent, 
 avec d^autres manuscrits provenant du cabinet de Buache, dans 
 les catalogues de M. Thorpe(2) pour les ann&s 1830, 1831 
 
 (1) Ces parti cularit^s avaient ^te remarqu^es depuis un assez grand 
 nombre d’ann^es. Voyez * Monteil, traits de matei'iaux manuscrits, 
 tom. I. pag. 99. — Catalogue des livres d*Abel Remusat, Paris, 1833 
 in-Svo. N®. 895, etc. 
 
 (2) Pour ne pas depasser les limites que je me suis prescrites, je me 
 bornerai a citer ici le N®. 13392 du catalogue des manuscrits de M. 
 Thorpe, pour I’annee 1830; voici la description de cet article telle 
 qu’oii la lit en anglais dans ce catalogue : 
 
 ‘*13392. Lisle (Joseph Nicholas de) Several unpublished Papers 
 in his hand-writing, among which are Observations on the Spheres 
 Astronomical Observations made at Luxembourg, the 1st July 
 1724, (these are continued to the first of November), autograph let- 
 ters from and to him &c. &c., 4to.-Also a Memoire in 6 folio pages, 
 on Newton’s Philosophy of Light and Colour,” 
 
42 
 
 ct 1833, ct les papiers du uieme genre qui ont figure dans 
 Ics catalogues de M. Abel Remusat, menibre de I’lnstitut, 
 ct de M. Klaproth, ainsi que dans le catalogue des manuscnts 
 de M. Monteil(l). Dans les catalogues que je viens de 
 mentionner, sont indiques divers ineuioires ou rapports de 
 Buache, de De Tlsle, de Cassini, de Fontenelle, etc., ainsi que 
 des lettres adressees aux diverscs Academies par Delainbre et 
 par d’autres savants(2). J’ai entre les mains un meinoire 
 
 “ De Lisle was Professor of Astronomy at Petersburgli, and pub- 
 lished several esteemed Works.” a r^ dt i a 
 
 Le nom de ce geographe c^ebre a ete ^crit tantot De 1 Isle, tantot 
 De Lisle, tant6t m^me Delisle, mais c’est toujours le in6me savant. 
 Dans le livre qui a servi de Code d*erudition a certains magistrats 
 (je veux dire le celkhre Manuel de M. Fontaine), cet illustre geo- 
 graphe a ete confondu probableraent avec Fauteur des Jar dins, et ap- 
 pele Delille, {Manuel, pag. 348). 
 
 (1) J’ai dej^ indiqu^ plus haut (pag. 40) quelques-uns de ces 
 manuscrits qui ont figurd aux ventes de Klaproth et d’Abel-Remusat. 
 Dans la vente effectuee par Monteil en 1835, il avait paru des masses 
 de ces memes manuscrits, et encore Monteil nous dit qu’il en avait 
 deja vendu beaucoup auparavant {Monteil, iraiti de mai&iaux ma- 
 nuscrits, tom. i, pag. 342—351; tom. ii. pag. 85, 173—176, 202— 
 204, 374 etc.) 
 
 (2) Dans son catalogue de manuscrits pour Fannie 1830, M. 
 Thorpe annonce sous le N®. 12519, ^ propos d’une lettre adressee de 
 la Chine, par le missionaire Hallerstein a De ITsle, et mise en vente 
 dans ce catalogue, qu’on trouvera dans ce ineme catalogue 
 papiers de JDe V Isle. Ce catalogue, en efFet, est rempli de papiers 
 de De ITsle, de Cassini, etc. etc., ainsi que de pieces provenant des 
 archives des Academies. C’est surtout a partir de cette annee que 
 les catalogues de M. Thorpe contiennent de tels documents. Dans 
 le catalogue de 1830, on trouve aussi au N^. 12349, des papiers de 
 Buache. Cela semble indiquer que tous ces papiers sont sortis de la 
 meme source ; c*est-a-dire de la collection de Buache qui en contenait 
 tant d’autres du meme genre. II ne serait pourtant pas impossible 
 que les papiers provenant des Academies ou de FObservatoire, qui 
 ont ete jetes sur le marche anglais des Fannee 1830, eussent, en 
 partie du moins, une autre provenance; c’est la une conjecture a 
 propos de laquelle je m’expliquerai plus clairement, peut-ltre, en 
 discutant une autre partie de FAccusation. Quant aux papiers de 
 ITnstitut que contenaient les anciens catalogues de M. Thorpe, je 
 ne citerai aujourd’hui que les lettres adressees par Quatreraere de 
 Quincy, par Ruffin, par Senebier, au president de ITnstitut, qui se 
 voient avec beaucoup d’autres pieces du meme genre dans le recueil 
 annonce sous le N®. 12905 du catalogue de 1830, et le N®. 229 du 
 catalogue de 1833 (toujours du meme M. Thorpe) qui contient une 
 ires inieressante lettre (dit ce catalogue) adressee par Delambre au 
 secretaire de FAcademie des Sciences de Paris. 
 
43 
 
 oi-iginal, lu la seance publique de 1' Academic des Sciences le 
 ler Avril 1761. Ce roemoire a figure h la vente Klaproth (1) 
 ainsi qu^un memoirc relatif aux manuscrits de Freret, et qui 
 porte encore Fadresse : u M. Bougainville , Secretaire Per- 
 petuel de V Academic des Belles Lettresi^). II suffit de 
 jeter les yeux sur quelques-uns de ces manuscrits pour se 
 convaincre, quails n^ont pu sortir que des archives des 
 Academies. Aussi Monteil, k propos d'un manuscrit auto- 
 graphe de De FIsle qu^il avait ramasse, avec beaucoup 
 d^autres, chez les papetiers et qu^il mit en vente en 183o, ne 
 put s^emp^cher de s'ecrier dans son catalogue : 
 
 “ Comment ce savant, rare et precieux manuscrit, n’est-il pas 
 dans les rayons de la Bibliotheque de Tlnstitut ?”(3) 
 
 Independammcnt des neuf cartons de la correspondance 
 autographe de Dc Tlsle avec les plus illustres savants de 
 FEurope, cartons qui furent mis en vente en meme temps que 
 leslivres de Buache en 1826, les quatre vingt portefeuilles ou 
 cartons, qu^on vendit en bloc k la meme vente renfermaient 
 line foule de precieux manuscrits relatifs aux sciences, aux 
 lettrcs et aux arts, qui, apres avoir passe par les boutiques 
 des epiciers, se sont repandus partout. Chaque earton, 
 chaque chemise, renfermait des pieces du plus grand prix, 
 et portait le plus souvent, on ne saurait trop appuyer sur 
 
 (1) C’est le N®. 1914 de lapreint^re partie, II est k remarquer que 
 la seconde partie de ce catalogue a et^ redig^e par M. Landresse, 
 alors sous-bibliothecaire (aujourd’hui biblioth^caire en chef) de Fln- 
 stitut, qui ne trouva rien k redire k cette annonce du catalogue 
 Klaproth : 
 
 1914. Observations sur la construction de Fancienne carte itin^- 
 raire, connue sous le nom de Peutinger, m^in. lu a FAcad. des 
 Sc. le ler avril 1761.’" J’ai reproduit ici Fabreviation du catalogue; 
 le memoire original dit en toutes lettres, M^oire lu a VAcademie des 
 Sciences dans son Assemble publique du ler Avril 1761. 
 
 Dans la seconde partie de ce mime catalogue (ridigle par M. 
 Landresse) on trouve au No. 161, un recueil de pilces manuscrites 
 qui, suivant FActe d’ Accusation, proviendraient de FObservatoire. 
 {Moniteur, pag. 2694). 
 
 (2) Ce mimoire se trouvait dans la liasse des pieces manuscrites, 
 provenant des papiers de M. Buache, confenant des observations, des 
 m^oires, des lettres autographes, la plnpart de ces pihces relatives a la 
 g^graphie, mise en vente sous le N®. 1913, du catalogue Klaproth, 
 (premiere partie). 
 
 (3) Monteil, traiti de mat4r%aux manuscrits, tom, il. p. 173. 
 
44 
 
 ce j)oiut, des notes ou des indications propres a faire 
 reconnaitre la provenance des papiers qui ont appartenu 
 a Buaclie. Ces chemises (j^ reviendrai) sont parfois des 
 plus singulieres. Quand Buache manquait de papier 
 blanc pour les faire, il prenait une carte de geographic 
 manuscrite, le facsimile d^une ancienne inscription, uu 
 Conge donne aux batiments de commerce francfiis par le 
 Conseil executif de la Republique Francaise, une gravure 
 quelconque, et meme un autographe precieux. Plusicurs 
 de ces chemises, outre les annotations de MM. Buache, perc 
 ou fils, portent des notes ecrites par divers savans, tels que 
 MM. Abel Kemusat, Klaproth, Eisenmann, Villenave, etc., 
 qui les ont possedees apres la ventc de Buache. Bien que la 
 chose puisse sembler de mince interet, je crois devoir vous 
 signaler d^une maniere particulierc. Monsieur le President, 
 un de ces papiers (il en existe d^autres du meme genre) 
 employes par Buache h un office si humble. C^est la Liste 
 (originale) de Messiew's de VAcademie Royale des Sciences 
 qui ont receu la connoissance des Temps{\)y pour Pannee 1763. 
 Cette liste, qui parmi tant d^autres signatures, porte les 
 signatures autographes de Alembert, de Buffon, de Jus- 
 
 (1) Cette chemise rappelle en quelques points les gravures anciennes 
 d’un prix inestimable qui, au Musee du Louvre, servaient de chemise 
 a des recueils de lithographies (Voyez Jubinal, une Lettre inediie de 
 Montaigne, pag. 106). J ’ignore si c’est de la coUection Buache, ou 
 de toute autre collection, que provenait VEtat mis en vente, au 
 mois d’Avril 1834, dans un catalogue d’autographes public par M. 
 Galliot, libraire a Paris. Voici, d’apres le catalogue la description 
 de cette piece qui se rattache a I’histoire de I’lnstitut, et au sujet de 
 laquelle on pourrait bien dire, comme I’Acte d’ Accusation : de tek 
 documents ne peuvent entrer dans le commerce : 
 
 An XI. 
 
 “ 696.— Etat des indemnit^s des meinbres de Tlnstitut national 
 pour le mois de thermidor, contenant les signatures de La Grange, 
 Laplace, Bossut, Legendre, Lacroix, Biot, Monge, Prony, Perier, 
 Berlhoud, Carnot, Lalande, Messier, Cassini, Le Fran9ais-Lalande, 
 Bouvard, Bougainville, Fleurieu, Buache, Vauquelin, Deyeux, 
 Chaptal, Haiiy, Desmarets, Duhamcl, Sage, Ramond, Lamarck, 
 Desfontaines, Adanson, Jussieu, Ventenat, Labillardiere, Thouin, 
 Messier, Cels, Parmentier, Huzard, Lacepede, I’enon, Richard, 
 Olivier, Pinel, Desluarty, Sabatier, Portal, Halle Pelletan, Lassus 
 Delambre, Cuvier.” 
 
 11 a paru dans d’autres ventes plusieurs Etais semblables. 
 
sieu, de Vaucanson, enfin de tons les membres de F Aca- 
 demic, sans en excepter De FIsle, Buache et Mairan, servait 
 k envelopper divers papiers et memoires de Lavoisier pro- 
 venant, d^apres FActe d^ Accusation, des archives de FAca- 
 demie des Sciences. Cette chemise porte pour indication ces 
 mots : Memoires et rapports de Lavoisier, d’une ecriture 
 parfaitement identique h celle des notes qui se voient sur 
 beaucoup d’autres chemises qu^on rencontre dans les papiers 
 ayant fait partie de la collection de Buache. C^est dans 
 cette chemise que se trouvaient certains ecrits de Lavoisier, 
 qu^on nF accuse d^avoir derobes. 
 
 Ne vous semble-t-il pas. Monsieur le President, que les 
 papiers proven ant des archives des anciennes Academies, et 
 particulierement ceux de Lavoisier et de De FIsle, ayant ete 
 gardes avec un soin si paiiiculier, qu^apres avoir traine 
 dans vingt boutiques d^epiciers, ils se sont repandus dans 
 toutes les collections pour hgurer dans les plus celebres 
 catalogues de vente en France et en Angleterre, ne vous 
 semble-t-il pas que FActe d^Accusation ait grande raison 
 d^affirmer que Libri est le seul qui ait possede ou mis en 
 vente de tels papiers, et que la possession seule est dans ce 
 cas une preuve de soustraction ? Et que faut-il penser de ce 
 soin touchant pour la conservation des papiers des anciennes 
 Academies, qui a porte certains collecteurs a choisir des listes 
 sign&s par tons les membres de FAcademie des Sciences et 
 ecrites sur du papier tres fort, pour faire des chemises destinees 
 k preserver des autographes de moindrc dimension provenant 
 de la m^me source ! C^est k la suite d^une conservation si 
 reguliere que les magistrats, apres avoir, sans sourciller, 
 laisse mettre en vente cent fois, tan tot k la livre et par 
 paquets, dans des boutiques et sur le quai, tantot dans 
 des catalogues ou ils ont ete decrits avec soin et de maniere 
 k ce que la provenance n^en put etre U7i instant doutense, les 
 papiers qui sortaient par masses de FInstitut ou des an- 
 ciennes Academies, de FObservatoire, et d^autres grands 
 depots publics, viennent aujourd^hui me demander compte, k 
 moi qui les ai eus peut-^tre de la dixieme main, tie quelques 
 debris quails ont pu trouver en ma possession ? N^est-il pas 
 evident que je suis toujours un voleur ou un receleur? 
 N'est-il pas evident surtout que les principes poses par les 
 magistrats sont de nature k porter une grave attcinte au 
 
Marine daSs la bibliotheque duquel se sont trouves des 
 ^ 1 nrovcnant de 1 Institut ou. 
 
 monceaux de papievs Pf®® j„ VObsei-va- 
 
 des anciennes Academies, de la ^iWiotbeque de 1 Obseiva 
 
 tnifp aui est celle du Bureau des Longitudes, et du Depot 
 de la Marine ? Pour Dieu, Monsieur le President, repoussez 
 arnom dePInstitut, ces nouvelles maximes des magistmts 
 qui aul-aient pour consequence de fletnr les nonis les plus 
 
 '^^’jtTbMe d’avancer. Je ne produirai done plus qu’un 
 Jl eUmple parmi tant d’autres qiPil me resterait encore a 
 
 citer: c’est celui d’Arbogast. L’Acte • 
 
 nommant, me force it m’occuper de ce savant geometie qm 
 fut membre de la Convention et membre non resident de 
 I’Institut. Ecoutons d’abord I’acte d accusation : 
 
 “Ell 183G, Libri a achet^ k la vente Perrin de Sanson un 
 recueil de lettres adressces h. Gassendi, qui renfermait, d ^ 
 .inonciations du catalogue, au moins un^ et 
 lettres de Descartes au P. Mersenne, Depuis cette , 
 
 s’est rendu aequ.5reur des papiers d’ Arbogast contenant dit-il 
 de nombreuxantograpbes notamment 
 
 mgme qu’il justifierait de I’acquisition kgitime d un certain 
 nombre^ ces pieces, il resterait toujours k sa charge k Ja ‘ 
 la detention inexplicable de documents necessairement soustraits 
 a r Institute* 
 
 Ici les magistrals en presence de Pacquisition q*!® j’avds 
 faitc, au vu et au su de tout le inonde, de la collection des 
 inanuserits d’Arbogast, ne se scntant pas probableme t 
 assez forts pour faire croire, m^me aux mieux disposes, qut 
 i'eusse derobe les correspoiidanccs de Torricelli et dc Descai tts 
 avec le pere Mersenne, ou les nianuscrits de Fremcle, dont il 
 est question dans I’Acte d’ Accusation, ont voulu mettre du 
 moins it ma charge cette detention inexplicable, disons le 
 mot, ce recel de documents sortis de I’Institut. ouivau 
 
 (1) Dans un article biographique sur Buache, M. Walckenaei, 
 secretaire perpetuel de VAcademie des Inscriptions et 
 dit que ce savant ge'ographe ^tait en outre Conservaieur du Depot aes 
 Caries de la Marine (Biographic Universelle, Suppl^ent, torn. LIX. 
 pag. 403 — 404). 
 
47 
 
 leur affirmation, et comme le prouve bien tout ce que j^ai 
 (lit jusqu^ici, j’ai ete toujours Vunique^ le seul possesseur 
 de ces nianuscrits. 
 
 Ce n^est pas la premiere fois que V on entend parler 
 des manuscrits d’Arbogast. Des le mois de Septembre 
 1839, j^annon 9 ais dans le Journal des Savants, Pacquisi- 
 tion que j^avais faite de ces manuscrits, qui, apr^s avoir 
 appartenu successivement a Arbogast et k Fran 9 ais, (ce der- 
 nier semble y avoir fait des adjonctions) etaient all& pourrir 
 dans la boutique d^un bouquiniste de Metz. J^eus connais- 
 saiice de ^existence de ces manuscrits par Fintermediaire de 
 M. Cretaine, libraire a Paris, et j’en fis Pacquisition par 
 Pentremise de M. le Capitaine Didion, professeur k PEcole 
 d'application de Metz(l). C^est dans la meme bibliotheque 
 de Fran 9 ai 8 , dont on avait neglige les manuscrits, parce qu’ils 
 etaient en mauvais etat, et empaquetes comme de vieux 
 papiers inutiles, que M. Arago avait trouve des ouvrages de 
 Newton et de Descartes, portant Penvoi autograplie de Pau- 
 teur. C^est lui-m^me qui Pa affirme(2) le jour ou, en annon- 
 9 aut la decouverte de ces manuscrits, je presentai k PInstitut 
 les ecrits inedits de Fermat qui formaient aux yeux des savants 
 la partie la plus precieuse de cette collection. Ces faits sont 
 connus de tout Paris, ils out ^te racontes en detail par nioi, au 
 moment meme de la decouverte, dans le Journal des Savants ; 
 quelques annees plus tard, je les ai reproduits dans un article 
 sur Fermat qui a paru en 1845 dans la Revue des Deux 
 Mondes{^6), J’ai montr^, des Porigine, ces manuscrits a 
 plusieurs personnes, auxquelles j^ai meme fait remarqucr des 
 notes fort singulieres d^ Arbogast qui se lisaient sur quel- 
 ques-uns de ces papiers. J^ai public dans le Journal des 
 Savants une piece du plus haut interet relative k Pascal, et que 
 j^avais trouvec parmi ces papiers ; j'ai public aussiime dcs lettres 
 autographes de Descartes que j^y avais rencontree6(4). Bien 
 que Particle du Journal des Savants portAt ce titre; Des 
 
 (D Voici ce que j’ai dit a ce sujet dans Particle public a propos de 
 ces manuscrits dans le Savants (Septembre 1839, pag. 3G1.) 
 
 “ C’est par un libraire de Paris, auquel on avait envoye un liste in- 
 forme de plusieurs livTes qui etaient k vendre a Metz, que nous 
 avons appris Pexistence de ces manuscrits dont un professeur dis- 
 tingue de PEcole d'Application de Metz, M. le Capitaine Didion, a 
 bien voulu faire Pacquisition pour nous.*' 
 
 (2) Voyez le Journal des Savants, Septembre 1839, pag. 561, 
 
 (3) Livraison du 15 Mai 1845, pag. 700—701. 
 
 (4) Journal des Savants, Septembre 1839, pag. 553*— 554. 
 
manusct'its inedils de Fermat et que tout le reste ne fut 
 qu’un hors-d’oeuvre, je ne manquai pas d indiquer rapide- 
 nient dans cet ecrit, la nianiere dont j’etais devenu posses- 
 seur de ces precieux papiers, et de signaler quelques-unes des 
 principales pieces autographes contenues dans cette collec- 
 tion. Voici un des passages ou je parle de mon heureuse 
 trouvaille : 
 
 “Les Merits de Fermat, dont nous nous occupons, faisaient 
 partie d’une collection volumineuse que nous avons acquise 
 r^cemment, et qui contient une foule de pieces inedites des plus 
 illustrcs geometres. Nous nous bornerons a citer \ lete, Des- 
 cartes, lloberval, I’Hospital,^ Jean Bernoulli, Varignon, Euler, 
 D’Alembert et Lagrange(l).” 
 
 L'Acte d' Accusation qui se plait it chaque instant a 
 me reproclier les manoeuvres les plus savantes, les 
 frauduleuses alterations, les precautions astucieuses, les 
 superchei'ies mysterieuses k Faide desquelles je me serais 
 approprie des objets provenant des etablissemens publics 
 de la France, ne saurait' me reproclier ici d’avoir precede 
 par ruse et dans les tenehres. Des que j ai entre les mains 
 ces manuscrits de Descartes, de bermat, de Roberval, 
 etc., qu’on m^accuse aujourd^liui d^ avoir derobes, j em- 
 bouche la trompette et je les annonce hautement Urhi 
 et OrbL La decouverte de ces manuscrits fait un tel 
 bruit que le gouvernement s^en emeut, et que M. Ville- 
 main, alors ministre de Pinstruction publique, presente un 
 projet de loi k la Chambre des Deputes et demande des 
 fonds pour la publication de ces manuscrits. M. Arago 
 est charge de faire un rapport k la chambre sur cette 
 question, et boulevei*se, malgre les observations judici- 
 cuses de M. Villemain, le projet de publication que ce 
 ministre si cher k FUniversite avait presente. La Chambre 
 des Pairs ne tenant aucun compte des observations de M. 
 Arago, qui etaient trop clairement dirigees contre moi, 
 revint aux idees de M. Villemain (2). Malgre la rancune pro- 
 fonde de M. Arago, qui mettait a son concours la condition 
 que je ne fusse pas charge de diriger(3) cette publication 
 
 (1) Journal des Savants, Septeinbre 1839, pag. 553. 
 
 (2) Voy'ez la Revue des Deux Mondes, livraison du 15 Mai 1845, 
 pag. 703 et suiv. 
 
 (3) L’Acte d’ Accusation, entre autres choses, me represente comme 
 un homme avide, et repousse d^daigneusement, en ces termes, la 
 supposition de presents que j’aiirais faits a differentes biblioth^ues : 
 
 “ La munificence de Libri aurait enrichi plusieurs bibliotheques ! 
 
49 
 
 (c’est M. Villemain lui-m^me qui me Pa apprls), ce mi- 
 nistre pour qui je conserverai toujours les sentiments de 
 
 Quant a celle de Carpentras et k la Mazarine, on sait desormais k 
 quoi s’en tenir. II faut voir mainlenant ce qu’il en est de ses 
 liberalites projetees k Tegard de la Biblioth^ue nationale, etc.*' 
 Chaque reponse arrivera k son temps, et les magistrals n'auront 
 pas k s'applaudir, je crois, du ton qu’ils ont pris dans ce paragraphe. 
 II me suffira de dire aujourd’hui, k propos des manuscrits de Fer- 
 mat, que lorsque, a la suite des publications que j'avais faites dans 
 le Journal des Savants, (Septembre 1839, et Mai 1841) M. Ville- 
 raain forma le projet de faire paraitre les oeuvres de Fermat, il me fit 
 rhonneur de me proposer d’acheter les manuscrits gui etaient en ma 
 possession, afin de les publier. Ma reponse au Ministre fut que non 
 seulement je n'accepterais aucune indemnite pour ces manuscrits, 
 mais que si j’etais charge gratuitement de cette publication, je ferais 
 present k la Bibliotheque royale de ces manuscrits, auxquels les 
 savants attachaient un tr^s haut prix. M. Villemain voulut bien 
 m'ecrire k ce sujet la lettre suivante, qui est entre mes mains : 
 
 “ Cabinet du Ministre. 
 
 '' Ministre de Tlnstruction Publique. 
 
 Paris, le 11 Avril, 1843. 
 
 Monsieur, j'ai I’honneur de vous remercier de I’envoi que vous 
 voulez bien me faire des manuscrits in^dits de Fermat. J'ai remis 
 ces manuscrits k M. le Chef du Secretariat du Ministere, qui les 
 gardera cn depot sous sa responsabilit^, jusqu'k T^poque ou il sera 
 donne suite au projet d'une publication des oeuvres completes de 
 Fermat. A ce nioment. Monsieur, ces manuscrits seront donnes 
 selon votre intention k la Bibliothkque du Roi, sauf I'usage que vous 
 aurez k en faire pour la ])ublication pr^cit^e dont vous seriez I’edi- 
 teur.^ Si, au contraire, ce projet ne se realisait pas, M. le Chef du 
 Secretariat sera toujours pret k vous les remettre. 
 
 “ Agreez, Monsieur, I’assurance de ma consideration la plus dis- 
 tmgu^e. 
 
 Le Pair de France, 
 
 “ Ministre de I'lnstruction Publiquo, 
 
 “ M. Libri, Membre de I'Institut. Villemain. 
 
 “ A la Sorbonne." 
 
 Ces papiers, qui contenaient les pieces de Fermat, ei d’autres 
 savants, qu il semblait utile de comprendre, en entier ou en partie. 
 
 £ 
 
50 
 
 la plus vive reconnaissauce, n’hesita pas h. me charger d e- 
 lever h la Memoirc de Fermat un monument sur Icqucl jc 
 me serais efForce de graver en caracteres movables mes 
 sentiments pour le pays qui m’avait adopte. Veuillez dire a 
 M. Arago, Monsieur le President, que c etait h ce moment 
 l.\, que, lui mon enneini, lui qui, en sa qualite de secretaire 
 perpetuel de I’Academie des Sciences, ne pouvait pas igno- 
 rer(l) ce que devaient contenir les cartons de 1 Institut, 
 que e’etait alors, dis-je, et en face, qu^il aurait du m’aecuscr 
 et proclamer liautcment le vol. Ce n’est pas par exces de 
 courage que cet astronome celebrc a^ attendu,^ pour repan- 
 dre ces calomnies, le jour ou il etait porte a la dlctaturc 
 sur les pavois avines des vainqueurs de Fevi’ier. 
 
 Ce qui precede pourrait servir h me laver des ridicules 
 accusations qui ont et^ dirigees contre moi h propos de 1 In- 
 stitut. Mais puisqu’on m^y force, puisque FActe d^ Accusa- 
 tion veut absolument que la possession seule de certains 
 objets soit un crime, voici quelques details (j^en donnerai 
 d^autres plus tard si on le deman de) au sujet de la collection 
 formee par Arbogast, ancien membre de la Convention et de 
 FInstitut. 
 
 Dans le paragrapbe reproduit plus baut de mon article 
 insere au Journal des Savants au moment ou j’avais eu a 
 peine le temps de jeter un coup d^oeil sur la collection d^ Ar- 
 bogast dont je venais de faire ^acquisition, je disais, Apropos 
 des pieces autograph es dont cette collection se composait et 
 dont plusieurs etaient anonym es : Nous nous hornerons a citer 
 Viete, Descartes^ Rohey'val, V Hospital^ Jean Bernoulli^ 
 Varignon, Euler, D'Alembert et Lagrange. Bien que ce ne 
 soit la qu^une enumeration incomplete {nous nous horne^ 
 ?’ow 5 ),les magistrats pourraient peut-etre se croire en droit de 
 repousser, comme n^ayant pas fait partic des papiers d^ Ar- 
 bogast, tout ecrit qui ne serait pas compris dans cette enu- 
 meration. Heureusement Arbogast, qui etait un homme 
 
 dans cette publication, resterent long- temps au Ministere. Plus 
 tard, apr^s que M. Villemain exit quitt^ le pouvoir, fatigue de cer- 
 taines hostilites sourdes que je rencontrais, et qui partaient princi- 
 palement de PObservatoire, je me retirai de cette publication, et 
 je repris la libre disposition de ces manuscrits, que j’ai eu le bonheur 
 (le soustraira a la rage de mes ennemis. 
 
 (1) Voyez plus loin, pag. 6l. 
 
 
51 
 
 d^ordre, et qui, comme je Fai d^jk fait connaitre dans Far- 
 ticle plusieurs fois cite du Journal des Savants, avait indique 
 dc sa propre main quels etaient les ecrits de Fermat qu^il 
 avait trouves dans la biblioth^ue des ci-devant Minimes k 
 Paris, ib'bogast, qui a eu soin de dresser la liste des lettrcs 
 de Descartes qu^il possedait et qu^il d&lare avoir trouvees 
 a rAcadSnie des Sciences (sic), Arbogast, qui affirme avoii‘ 
 trouve encore a FAcademie des Sciences les lettres de Torri- 
 celli qu^il avait entre les mains, Arbogast n^a pas manque 
 d^ecrire, toujours de sa main, la liste des manuscrits et des 
 lettrcs qu^il possedait. Cette liste je Fai, la voici : 
 
 Indication des savans dont je possede les Manuscrits, le Com^ 
 mercium epistolicum, on des pieces s^ar^es. 
 
 ‘'D’Alembert, Bachet, Bernoulli, Billy, Borda, Borelli, Bou- 
 guer, Bouillaud, Cassini, Cavalieri, Charpit, Clairaut, Condorcet, 
 Descartes, Euler, Fermat, Flamsteed, Fontaine, Frenicle, Galilee, 
 Gassendi, Halley, Heveliiis, Hobbes, Huyghens, Kepler, La 
 Condamine, Lagrange, Lahire, Lambert, Leibnitz, L’ Hospital, 
 Mersenne, Moivre, Mydorge, Newton, Oldenbourg, Ozanam, 
 Pascal, Peiresc, Reaumur, Renaldini, Roberval, Simpson, Torri- 
 celli, Varignon, Yiete, L. de Yinci, Yiviani, Wallis.” 
 
 Outre les noms que j^avais fait connaitre dans Particle 
 public en 1839 par le Journal des Savants, cette liste con- 
 tient encore d^autres noms quc FActe d^ Accusation a eu soin 
 de ramasser. Ce sont ces lettres ou ces manuscrits de Des- 
 cartes, de Frenicle, de Torricelli, de Renaldini, de Borda, 
 etc., etc., qui Etaient rcstes si long-temps entre les 
 mains d^ Arbogast et de Francais, sans jamais exciter 
 aucune reclamation ; oe sont ces manuscrits, dis-je, que 
 FActe d^ Accusation me fait un crime de posseder. Cette 
 accusation a ete soulevee, non pas au moment oii Fac- 
 quisition a eu lieu au su et au vu de tout le monde, non pas 
 au moment ou j’ai fait connaitre au public cette acquisition, 
 dont le^ gouvernement, FInstitut, FEurope entiere ont ^te 
 informes, mais onze ans plus tard, k la suite d^une revolu- 
 tion qui avait porte mes ennemis a la dictature. Voilii com- 
 ment precede la justice en France quand elle s'occupe de 
 
moi. 
 
 Les pieces dont je viens de parler, poytant les anno- 
 tations que j’ai signalees, ont dte vues par difFerentes pcr- 
 sonnes, meine par des merabres de 1 Institut. Si 1 Institut 
 voulait fairc examiner par unc commission choisic dans son 
 sein une question qui doit Finteresser k taut de titres, je 
 m^empresserais de fournir h cette commission tons les ren- 
 seio^nements qui pourraient faciliter ses recherches.(l) II 
 serait facheuK que FEurope pdt croire qu^une question si 
 grave a etc jug^e^ sans avoir jamais ete serieusement exa- 
 
 Je vous prierai de remarquer. Monsieur le President, que 
 dans tout ce qui pr&ede je n’ai pas mis le moins du monde 
 en doute la parfaite exactitude des assertions des experts 
 et du parquet. J'aurais pourtant bien des choses a dire, 
 bien des observations a faire sur leur veracity, sur leur 
 bonne foi, sur leur loyaute ; mais cette lettre est deja si 
 longue que je me bornerai k un tres petit noinbre de re- 
 marques. 
 
 D^abord, quant k tons ces rapports, quant k toutes ces 
 lettres adress^es k Bignon et autres secretaires perpetueU de 
 FAcademie des Sciences, etc., lettres et rapports qu^on iudi- 
 que d^une maniere si generate qu^il serait absolument impos- 
 sible d^en constatcr Fidentite d^apres FActe d’ Accusation, 
 je commencerai par faire remarquer, qu^a supposer qiFon les 
 ait reellement trouvees chez moi, ces pieces n^ont absolument 
 aucune valeur venale. Comme je Fai montre plus haut, 
 de tels documents se trouvaient en grand nombre dans 
 les papiers de Buache, et, si cela devient necessaire, je prouverai 
 mieux encore une autre fois qu^il s^en est vendu des quantites 
 par lots et par paquets. Sauf quelques cas exceptionnels ces 
 rapports, qui generalement sont ecrits de la main d^un co- 
 piste, se vendent dix ou vingt sous pi^ce, meme lorsqu^ils 
 portent les signatures les plus illustres, apres qu^on a fait la 
 depense de les annoncer dans un catalogue. Aussi s^est-il 
 trouve peu de personnes disposees k en faire passer dans 
 les ventes. Le rapport de Berthollet dont il a ete question 
 plus haut et qui fut mis en vente, en 1837, par M. Mon- 
 
 (l) Voyez plus loin, pag. 71, 
 
53 
 
 merque^ Conseiller k la Com* Royale, quoiqu^entierement ecrit 
 dela main de Berthollet et signe par lui, ne rapporta que trois 
 francs apres avoir ete accole une lettre du Gcneial L. 
 Berthier. Trois francs pour les deux pieces, c’est, Pun dans 
 Pautre, modestement, t rente sous pour chacun de nos rap- 
 ports, Monsieur le President, quand ils sont autographes et 
 signes. 
 
 L^Acte d^ Accusation s^exprime ainsi qu^il suit Apropos des 
 lettres de Descartes qu^auraient renfermees les Archives de 
 PInstitut ; 
 
 ‘‘Le meme carton, N°. 33, indique soixante-cinq lettres de 
 Descartes au P. Mersenne, qui ne s’y trouvent plus. Le carton 
 N®. 27 renferme une chemise intitulee Lettres de Descartes 
 au P, Mersenne et au Chevalier Cavendish, etc. On n’y voit plus 
 que trois lettres adressces au P. Mersenne.** 
 
 Je ne suis, bicn entendu, qu*un italicn, qu*un etranger ; 
 qu*on me permette pourtant de faire remarquer que lors- 
 qu*on a Phonneur d*^tre fran 9 ais, et qu*on a pass6 trente 
 mois k preparer un Acte d*Accusation, il n*y aurait point 
 d’inconvenient k ce que ce document fut ecrit passablement 
 en fran 9 ais. Or, il me semble, qu*un carton rdindique 
 pas tout seul des lettres de Descartes, ou de toute autre 
 personne, qui ne s^y trouvent plus, Ce carton portat-il le 
 No. 33, cc carton, en sa qualite de carton de PInstitut, fut-il 
 un carton savant, eut-il m^me ete construit par le fameux 
 Vaucanson, lequel a fait des oiseaux qui mangeaient, dige- 
 raient, etc., je pense qu*il eut ete k propos de montrer par 
 quel moycn ce carton indique ce qui ne s^y trouve plus, 
 Une indication, quelle qu*elle soit, donne toujours lieu 
 k des interpretations, k des inductions, etc. etc., or nous 
 savons dejil comment les experts et les magistrats sc 
 seiTcnt contre moi, des indications quails peuvent recueillir. 
 Le fameux Catullus qu*on nPaccusait d*avoir derobe k la 
 bibliotheque de Montpellier, portait une indication qui sig- 
 nifiait Jean ; au lieu de ce nom assez connu on a lu nix, et 
 cette indication a servi de base a une formidable accusation, 
 qui est devenue le cheval de bataille des magistrats^ et qui 
 
occupe presqu^une colonne du Moniteur* Si vous avez lu, 
 Monsieur le President, dans une lettre h M. Barthe- 
 lemy Saint-Hilaire, le sort qu^a eu ce grief accablant, 
 vous excuserez nia curiosite de connaitre un peu niieux com- 
 ment les cartons de PInstitut indiquent ce qui ne s'y trouve 
 plus* La science est toujours mysterieuse, et il y a certes 
 quelque mystere dans ces deux cartons 33 et 27, dont 
 Pun indique ce qui ne s^y trouve pas, et dont Pautre contient 
 ce qu^il n^indique pas devoir s^y trouver. Ne croiriez-vous 
 pas. Monsieur le President, qu'il serait opportun de faire 
 faire, a propos de ces deux cartons, un rapport qui, 
 suivant Poccasioii, pourrait plus tard, s^il etait entiere- 
 ment autographe, se vendre trois francs h une autre vente 
 dc M. Monmerqu^ Conseillcr h la Cour Koyale, ou servir de 
 chemise dans une future vente Buache ? Des comraissaires, 
 qui seraient membres de PInstitut et qui, en cette qualite, 
 auraient toutes les lumieres et toute Pimpartialite dont les 
 experts etaient prives, feraient remarquer sans doute, quc 
 rien n’annonce que les chemises ou les indications^ dont il 
 Skagit ici, se rapportent il une epoquc assez recente pour 
 qu^on puissc en tirer un seul in dice de culpabilite contre 
 nioi; que les papiers contenus dans une chemise ont pu 
 cn sortir et etre confondus, m^me il dessein, avec d’autres 
 papiers, par des experts qui n^ont pas offert jusqu^ici 
 de grandes preuves de savoir ou d^impartialite ; qu^en 
 outre pour constater Pidentite d’un autographe, il ne suffit 
 pas de dire que c’est une lettre ecrite par un tel. Les 
 savants, les erudits ont ecrit dans leur vie des milliers de 
 Icttres, dont on ne pent etablir Pidentite que par la date, 
 par le contenu, ct par d^autres circonstances qu’il n^est pas 
 necessaire d^enumerer. Ces commissaires ne manqucraient 
 pas, sans doute, de faire observer qu^en ce cas, comme 
 toujours, PActe d^ Accusation ne precede pas autrcment qu^en 
 disant : 
 
 Le carton 33 indique, ou semble indiquer, generi- 
 quement des objets qui (il ce qu’on dit) ne s^y trouvaient 
 plus au moment ou les experts Pont examine, ct qiPil a pu 
 renfermer it une epoquc quelconque, peut-etre fort ancienne ; 
 M. Libri a possede, ou semble avoir possede, des objets dc 
 la memo nature ; done il y a identitc, done c^est un vo- 
 leurP^ 
 
55 
 
 A rinstitut, on raisonne mieuxj et c^est pour cela 
 que ce corps illustre, dont certains magistrals, j ai eu 
 Phonneur de vous le faire remarquer, connaissent si peu 
 Fhistoire, a pu contribuer si largement aux progres des 
 connaissances humaines. Des commissaires choisis au sein 
 de FInstitut apprendraient sans doute h ces magistrals, 
 qiFil s^est vendu k diflfercntes epoques des Icttres de Des- 
 cartes par lots ct par paqucts(l) ; qu^il eii existe au 
 British Museum ; que la correspondance de Descartes ne 
 sc voyait dejh plus a FInstitut lorsque M. Cousin, il y 
 a vlngt six ans, a public de nouveau cette correspondance 
 dans son excellente edition de Descartes(2) ; que M, Cousin 
 a dh se contenter de tirer les additions importantes qui se 
 trouvent dans son edition, d^un exemplaire de Fedition do 
 1667 des lettres de Descartes, existant a la bibliotheque 
 de FInstitut et a la marge duquel un savant, dont on ignore 
 le nom, a ajoute d’une ecriture qui date d^un siecle, des 
 additions fournies par les manuscrits qu^avait possedes La 
 IIire(3). A Fappui de ce qiFon vicnt de lire, ces commis- 
 saires montreraient aux redactciirs de FActe d^ Accusation 
 un facsimile de Fecriture de Descartes, place par M. Cousin 
 en tete du Xle volume (public en 1826) des ffiuvres de Des- 
 cartes, et ils leur feraient remarquer le passage suivant qu^on 
 voit dans ce meme volume (4) ; 
 
 Enfin, pour satisfaire la curiosite si naturelle qui recherche 
 les moindres traces d’un homme de genie, et croit retrouver quel- 
 que chose de lui jusque dans son ecriture, nous publions \q fac- 
 simile d*un billet autographe de Descartes que nous devons a 
 
 (1) Dans le catalogue des autographes de M. Thorpe pour Fannie 
 1833, on voit au N^. 234, emt vingt-sept lettres autographes de Des- 
 cartes, ou qui lui sont adressees, raises en vente pour huit livres 
 sterlings, hutt schellings, (environ 210 francs). Au N". 233 et 235 de 
 ce meme catalogue, se voient deux longues et interessantes (ce sont 
 les ^pith^tes employees i>ar M. Thorpe dans son catalogue) lettres 
 autographes de Descartes, raises en vente (avec de beaux portraits) 
 au prix de 7 shellings 6 pence (environ 10 francs) chacune. 
 
 (2) Oeuvres de Descartes publi^es par V, Cousin, Paris 1824—26, 
 1 vol. in 8vo. 
 
 (3) Voyez V Avert issement par M. Cousin, en tete du tome vi. 
 publie en 1824, de cette Edition. M, Cousin dit, que cet exemplaire, 
 appartenant k ITnstitut, porte Festampille de TUniversit^. 
 
 (4) Page vii de V Avertissement, 
 
56 
 
 I’amitie d*un de ses plus proches descendants, ]M. le Marquis de 
 Chateaugiron, et nous espdrons que cette attention ne sera pas 
 mal re 9 ue par les amateurs d’autographes, car ce billet, en lui- 
 meme insignifiant, est pourtant Id seule trace qui nous reste de 
 Vicriture de Descartes *\\) 
 
 Ce temoignage, deja si considerable, de M. Cousin se 
 trouve corrobore ct confirme par deux Icttres qui sont 
 entre mes mains, Tune de Mile. Germain, celebre par ses 
 travaux mathematiques Tautre de M. Fourier, ancien 
 secretaire perpetuel de TAcademie des Sciences. Vous 
 connaissez dejk. Monsieur le President, la lettre de Mile. 
 Germain que j^ai citee plus haut (pag. 33 — 34). Si je la repro- 
 duis ici avec celle de M. Fourier, c’est que ces deux lettres se 
 completent mutuellement. Voici d^abord ce que m^ecrivait 
 Mile. Gennain ; 
 
 ** Je me suis empressce, Monsieur, de demander a M. Fourier 
 les renseignemens que vous desirez ; malheureusement il parait 
 que les papiers de Fermat, de Descartes et des autres anciens 
 
 (1) M. Cousin n'est pas seulement un philosophe eminent ; c’est 
 un erudit, patient et sagace, qui connait les manuscrits, et qui sait 
 en tirer un grand profit, comme le prouvent ses travaux sur Pascal, 
 et sur Aboard. Peut-on croire que, si les cartons de PInstitut 
 eussent contenu en 1824 et en 1826 les masses de lettres de Descar- 
 tes qu’on pretend aujourd’hui y etre restees jusqu’a ces derniers 
 temps, M. Cousin, le fouilleur par excellence, M. Cousin qui trou- 
 vait a PInstitut m4me cet exemplaire des lettres de Descartes, qu’il 
 mettait k profit pour son edition, n’en aurait rien su? Peut-on 
 imaginer que M. Biot et M. Feuillet, lesquels ont donne en 1814 
 une excellente biographie de Descartes, dans la Biographic Uuiverselle, 
 auraient ignore une particularite si digne de remarque ? M. Biot, mem- 
 bre de PInstitut, qui a prouv^ dans toutes les circon stances, qu’en lui 
 Pinvention et Perudition marchent de front; M. Feuillet, savant a jamais 
 regrettable qui est reste plusde quarante ans attache aPInstitut,d’abord 
 comme sous-biblioth^caire, ensuite comme bibliothecaire-en-chef, et 
 qui, personne ne Pignore a PInstitut, avait tout mis en ordre, tout 
 examine dans Petablissement confie k ses soins ? Quelques lettres 
 ^gare'es, comme on le voit parPActe d'Accusation, dans aes cartons 
 qui we les indiquenl pas, ont pu se trouver a PInstitut, mais des 
 masses, comme pour me nuire le suppose ce document, si elles 
 ont existe dans cet dtablissement, en sont sorties depuis longues 
 ann^es. 
 
57 
 
 g^ometres qiii d’apres ce qu’on vous a dit devoient exister k 
 Tancienne Academie des sciences, ont etc e'gares ou enleves; on 
 s’en est assure, m’a-t-il dit, lorsque T Academie a propose un prix 
 pour la demonstration du dernier theoreme de Fermat. Ddja a la 
 revolution les archives des Academies avoient etd mises au pillage, 
 et, par suite du gout des autographes qui s’est tant repandu, les 
 pieces les plus remarquables qui existoient k Tlnstitut ont dis- 
 paru. M. Fourier m’a raconte a ce sujet des choses fort 
 curieuses qni prouvent qu’on ne se fait aucun scrupule de puiser 
 dans les cartons de Tlnstitut ; du reste, il en est k pen pres de 
 mcme partout. On m’a assuree que les lettres des plus anciens 
 astronomes de I’Observatoire sont mises tres galamment a la 
 disposition des femmes du monde ; c’est done plutot dans les 
 albums des dames que dans les archives de I’lnstitut que vous 
 avez la chance de trouver ce que vous cherchez. 
 
 “ Je compte toujours sur I’honneur de vous voir Mercredi. 
 Agreez 1’ assurance de la consideration la plus distingue^. 
 
 ‘^S. Germain.” 
 
 Cette lettre emprunte la date dont elle manque k la lettre 
 suivante que M. Fourier me fit Fhonneur de m^adresser le 
 12 Juin 1825, et dans laquelle se trouve la confirmation 
 de ce que m^avait annonce Mile. Germain. La lettre de 
 M. Fourier est &rite sur ce papier, appele communement 
 a tete dont se servent les secretaires de FInstitut, et les 
 quati^ premieres lignes de cette lettre sont en caracteres 
 imp rimes : 
 
 “ Institut de France 
 ‘‘ Academie Royale des Sciences. 
 
 ‘‘Paris, le 18 
 
 “ Le Secri^taire perpetuel de 1’ Academie. 
 
 “ J’ai I’honneur de me rappeler au souvenir de M. Libri et le 
 prie de m’informer s’il a une copie du rapport fait par M. Cauchy, 
 le 9 Aout i824, sur son memoire relatif k la theorie des 
 nombres. 
 
 “ Je dt^irerais faire mention de ce rapport dans I’analyse des 
 travaux annuels, et le citer d’une maniere qui conviendrait a 
 Monsieur de Libri. Je lui communiquerai auparavant cette 
 citation. 
 
 ^ ‘‘ J’ai inutilement cherche ce rapport dans les pieces qui m’ont 
 ete remises ; je prie Monsieur de Libri de me le communiquer le 
 
])lus promptement qu’il lui sera possible. Je I’enverrai prendre 
 
 cbez lui demain avaiit midi. ^ w . 
 
 “ Je prie Monsieur de Libri d’agreer mes Yoeux et mon dcsir 
 de conserver les sentimens qu’il veut bien m accorder. 
 
 J**. Fourier.” 
 
 ‘‘ Si Monsieur de Libri a vu Mademoiselle Germain il a dfi 
 appreudre que I’Acaddmie a perdu la plus grande partie de ses 
 anciens papiers. Les ecrits matbcmatiques que IMousieur de 
 Libri dcsirait consulter, u’existent malheureusement plus dans 
 nos archives.” 
 
 “12 Juiu, Paris. 
 
 Cette lettre porte pour adresse, Monsieur, Monsieur de 
 Libri, Hotel de Bretagne. C^est Photel dans lequel je 
 demeurais en Juin 1825, pendant un voyage que je fis 
 a Paris etant encore tres jcune. Au mois dc Juin de cette 
 annee, M. Fourier, se preparant a publier Y Analyse des 
 travaux de V Academic qui fut imprimee et distribuee a la 
 seance publique de P Academic des Sciences du 20 Juin 1825, 
 et voulant, avec une rare bienveillance, encourager les travaux 
 d’un jeune homine dont un memoire avait dejk ete juge digue 
 en 1824 d^etre insere dansle Recueil des Savants Etrangers, 
 me fit Phonneur de m’adresser cette lettre, que je suis double- 
 ment heureux d^ avoir pu conserver. La mention si flatteuse 
 qu’il voulut bien faire de mon travail se trouve dans V Analyse 
 (publiee en 1825) des travaux de V Academic Royale des 
 Sciences pendant V annee 1 824 ; partie mathematique (pag. 
 Lxviii). C^est la ce qui determine exactement la date de 
 cette lettre de M. Fourier. Comme cela sera prouve par 
 une foulc de documents qui detruisent toutes les suppo- 
 sitions contraires de PActc d^ Accusation, je nPoccupais 
 deja dc Phistoire des sciences et particuli^rement de 
 Fermat. C^cst surtout d’apres des indications assez vagues 
 que j’avais re 9 ues en Italic de M. le Baron Maurice, mem- 
 bre de PInstitut, que je nPetais imagine pouvoir trouver 
 dans les archives de PInstitut quelques ecrits des anciens 
 geometres fran 9 ais. Lors meme que je iPaurais pas pfi inon- 
 trer, comme je Pai fait plus haut, d^ou je tenais les papiers 
 de Descartes, dc Fermat, et des autres geometres que yai 
 trouves dans la collection d^Arbogast, les deux lettres prece- 
 dentes, suffiraient pour repondre aux fausset^s contenues 
 a ce sujet dans PActc d^Accusation. 
 
 Quant aux lettres isolees qui ont pu restcr dans les Ar- 
 chives de PInstitut, et particulierement au sujet des lettres 
 

 59 
 
 de Descartes au chevalier Cavendish^ dont FActe d^ Accusa- 
 tion annonce la disparition^ des commissaires nommes par 
 Flnstitut ne manqueraient pas de faire remarquer qu^unc 
 lettre de Descartes a ce meme chevalier Cavendish a paru en 
 1843 dans la vente de Madame la Marquise de Dolomieu^ qui 
 la possedait depuis fort longtemps^ comme cela resulte de son 
 catalogue redige avant 1836, et connii des lors de tons les 
 ainateurs(l). Enfin ces commissaires voudraient probable- 
 ment savoir quel est cet illustre niembre de FAcadeinie des 
 Sciences, qui, d^apres Tassertion de M. Jubinal, appuyee 
 sur le temoignage de M. Duchesne, conservateur du Cabi- 
 net des Estampes k la Bibliotheque Nationalc, aurait jym 
 sans fa(^on{ 2)3 cette lettre autographe de Dcscai-tes an pere 
 Mersenne qui existait au Secretariat de FInstitut et dont le 
 facsimile a ete donne dans fisographie avant 1830. 
 
 article de FActe Accusation relatif ^ la chemise in- 
 titiiUe : Lettres de Torricelli a Carcavi, lloberval, Mersenne^^, 
 j>ourrait donner lieu k des observations tout a fait analogues. 
 II faut ajouter seulement que F Accusation veut etablir qu^il 
 existait k FInstitut des Lettres de Torricelli k Carcavi, k 
 Koberval, et a Mersenne, et que, trouvant, ou croyant trouver 
 entre mes mains quelques-unes de ces memes lettres de 
 Torricelli k Koberval ct k Mersenne, elle ne s^occupe plus 
 dc celles qui etaient adressees k Carcavi et qui auraient du 
 devenir Fobjet d’une enqu^tc sp&iale. Ajoutons encore que 
 lorsque FActe d^Vccusation, avec son assurance ordinaire, 
 dit ce qui suit : II n^a paru dans le commerce qu^une scale 
 
 leitre de Torricelli . et dest Libri qui la mettait 
 
 en vente en 1846, il se trompe une fois de plus, car sans 
 compter celles qui se trouvaient dans les papicrs d’Arbogast 
 dont j'ai fait Facquisition, il a ete vendu des lettres de 
 
 (1) Dans unlivre dont les magistrats ne recuseront pas Fautorite, 
 le Manuel de M. Fontaine, je trouve (pag. 313) Findication de cette 
 lettre de Descartes, comme existant en 1836 dans la collection de 
 Mme, de Dolomieu. M. Fontaine n^est pas «orc/er (on le saitde reste) 
 et nous devons admettre qu’il a vu en 1836, comme il Fannonce dans 
 son livre, les lettres dont il parle et qui ont figure plus tard ^ la vente 
 de Mme. de Dolomieu. Il est vrai que M. Fontaine a diminue un peu 
 sop merite, en disant a la page 213 de son Manuel a propos de ce 
 meme Descartes, son autographe, irh recherche, n*a pas encore passe 
 dans les rentes : car sans parler de la vente D’Aguesseau, ou Fon 
 avait vu figurer des autographes de Descartes, j^ai dejk dit qu’il 
 y avait des paquets de lettres de ce grand philosophe dans le catalo- 
 guede M. Thorpe pour Fannee 1833. 
 
 (2) Voyez ci*dessus, pag. 36. 
 
60 
 
 Torricelli k differeutes epoques. Dans nia Reponse an Rap^ 
 port de M.Boucly (§ 28 bis) j^ai dejil parle des lettres de 
 Torricelli, et d^autres savants celebres, que j avais aclietees 
 par Ventremise de IM. le Comte Tossombioni, ancien piemicr 
 ministre du Grand-Duc de Toscane. J^ai^ vu^ une lettre de 
 Torricelli dans les recueils d'autographes legues en 1828 au 
 British Museum (1) par Lord Egerton, qui a du acheter cette 
 lettre k Paris. Je pourrai au besoin citer d'autres exemples. 
 
 Pour les manuscrits de Frenicle on a vu(2) que ceux qui 
 in’ont appartenu, se trouvaient dans la collection d^Arbogast ; 
 ainsi c^est seulement pour montrer que tout est faux, (asser- 
 tions, hypotheses et raisonnements) dans PActe d Accusation, 
 que je prolonge cet examen. Mais enfin quels sont ces manus- 
 crits de Frenicle que devrait contenir(3) le carton N®. 33 
 des archives de PInstitut ? Pcrsonne n^a cherche a s'en rendre 
 compte. Les manuscrits de Frenicle que je possMais ne 
 contcnaient que des essais de mathematiques, et Pindication 
 reproduite par PActe d^\ccusation le prouye. Dans Peloge 
 de Frenicle, par Condorcet, je lis : F)'enicle{4i) etait natu^ 
 raliste et on a de lux des observations qui sont restm 
 Ynaniiscrites, Condorcet, on le sait, etait secretaire perpetuel 
 de PAcade'mie des Sciences, et il ecrivait cet eloge avant les 
 distractions que lui a rcprochees Lalande(5). II est vraisem- 
 blable que si des manuscrits de Frenicle, autres que des 
 observations sur Phistoire naturelle, s^etaient trouves dans 
 les archives de PAcademie des Sciences au moment ou 
 Condorcet ecrivait, il n'aurait pas manque d^en parler. 
 Comment les magistrats, sur une indication vague, ont-ils 
 pu admettre si legerement, et uniquement pour me nuire, 
 Pidentite des manuscrits que j^avais possedes et de ceux qui 
 auraicnt existe a PInstitut ? 
 
 Au reste, si Pon veut faire une enquete serieuse, si Pon veut 
 sincerement connaitre la verite, il existe un moyen bien plus 
 skr que ces chemises et ces cartons qui indiquent ce qui ne 
 s^y trouve pas, et qui contiennent ce quHls n^ indiquent pas. 
 Ce moyen c^est le reglement qui le foumit, le reglement de 
 
 (1) Vol. XXVII. f. 37. 
 
 (2) Voyez ci-dessus, pag. 51. 
 
 (3) “ Or, (dit PActe d' Accusation) le carton N®. 33 des Archives, 
 contient Pindication d’ouvrages de Frenicle qui ont disparu.” 
 
 (4) Condorcet^ CEuvrcs Completes, Brunswick et Paris, 1804, 21 vols. 
 in-8vo. tom. i. pag. 49 — 50. 
 
 (5) Voyez ci-dessus, pag. 24. 
 
61 
 
 1699, annee ou TAcademie des Sciences avait reellement 
 pour sceau un soleil au milieu de trois fleurs-de-lis. Je Us 
 en efFet dans ce reglement Particle suivant: 
 
 § XLI. Les Registres, Titres et Papiers concernant I’Acade'- 
 mie demeureront toujours entre les mains du Secretaire, a qui ils 
 seront incessamment remis par un inventaire que le President en 
 dressera : et au mois de Dccembre de chaque ann(^e, ledit inven- 
 taire sera par le President recold et augmente de ce qui s’y 
 trouverait avoir etd ajoutd durant T annee.*’ 
 
 Depuis le 4 Fdvrier 1699, jour ou ce reglement fut 
 lu k PAcademie des Sciences, cet inventaire a dCl ^tre fait 
 et recole un tres grand nombre de fois, et je ne doute pas 
 que M. le secretaire perpetuel Arago, qui a montre en tout 
 ceci, il faut le reconnaitre, un zele tres louable pour la con- 
 servation des papiers de PAcademie, ne s’empresse de vous 
 exliiber. Monsieur le President, cet inventaire recole tous 
 les ans au mois de Decembre, et augmente de tous les pa- 
 piers ajoutes durant Pannee. C^est \k une piece officielle, 
 qui merite plus de confiance que les assertions de MM, 
 Lalanne, Bordier et Bourquelot, et qui fera connaitre 
 exactement k quelle epoque certaines pieces, certains 
 manuscrits, ont pu disparaitre des archives dc PAcademie 
 des Sciences. Ne negligez rien, je vous prie. Monsieur 
 le President, pour vous faire representer cet inventaire 
 qui, en foumissant une nouvelle preuve du zele de M. Arago 
 pour les interets de PAcademie, doit donner le moyen 
 d^effectuer une verification si importante. Puisque le sceau 
 de PAcademie des Sciences (un soleil au milieu de trois 
 fleurs-de-lis) s^est conserve sans alteration depuis 1699 jus- 
 qu^a nos jours (ce sont les magistrals qui Paffirment) je pense 
 que cet article si important du reglement de 1699 a refu 
 sans interruption la plus scrupuleuse execution. 
 
 Afin pourtant que vous puissiez vous faire une idee de ce 
 que doit contenir cet inventaire, et par suite, de ce qui doit 
 se trouver dans les archives des Academies, si, comme 
 le pretendent les magistrals, aucune des pieces appartenant k 
 ces compagnies iPa jamais pu etrc mise en circulation, per- 
 mettez-moi. Monsieur le President, de vous rappeler som- 
 mairement quelles sont les pieces qui ont dfi successivement 
 concourir k former ces archives. 
 
 Des cinq Academies qui composent aujourd^hui PInstitut, 
 quatre, vous le savez mieux que moi, existaient avant la 
 
62 
 
 Revolution, et furent supprimees en 1793. VAcadAme 
 Franchise, a ete fond^ cn 1635 ; V Acadmixe des Inscrip- 
 lions' et Belles-Lettres, a ete instituee cn 1663; VAcademk 
 des Sciences a et^ fondee en 1666 ; V Academie des Beaux- 
 Arts, a eu sa premiere origine en 1648 sous Ic nom Aca- 
 demie de Peinture et de Sculpture ; cc qui donne, en moyenne, 
 k pen pres deux cents ans d^ existence pour ebacune de ces 
 Academies, sauf les deux ann&s d'interruption depuis leur 
 suppression en 1793, jusqu^a leur reorganisation en 1795, 
 et leur reunion cn un seul corps, sous le nom d’Institut de 
 France, Les seances de cbacune do ces Academies, ayant 
 ete des I’origine hebdomadaires, et souvent meme plus rap- 
 procli&s(l), on pent compter en gros et en nombres ronds, k 
 ]^eu pres dix mille seances par Academie, soit quarante millc 
 seances pour les quatre Academics. Pour determiner, meme 
 d’une maniere approximative les travaux qui ont pu se faire 
 par cbacune de ces compagnies, je ne me guiderai pas sur 
 Factivite prodigieuse de FAcademie des Sciences au dix- 
 septieme siecle, lorsque ebaque jour voyait eclore uiie 
 foule de recbercbes et d’ observations sur les matbematiques, 
 sur Fastronomie, sur la pliysique, sur la cbimie, sur la 
 botanique, sur la zoologie, sur la medecine, sur toutes les 
 brandies des sciences, en un mot, qui etaient cultivees 
 cxperimentalement et, qu^on me permette le mot, manuelle- 
 ment, dans un local appartenant a cette F Academie. 
 Jc prendrai poui’ mes calculs une base plus modeste. 
 Vous nc trouverez pas excessif, ilonsieur le President, 
 quo je pose en fait que les recbercbes ct les travaux de 
 toute nature des Academiciens, aient donne lieu, en 
 moyenne, k deux communications par seance ; car enfin il faut 
 passer son temps, et il faut que la seance soit remplic par quel- 
 que cbose. Vous ne trouverez pas non plus excessif, qu’il 
 
 (1) D’apres I’article XVI du regleraent de Fannee 1C99 FAcaderaie 
 des Sciences devait s’assembler les Mercredis et les Samedis de cliaqiie 
 semaine. Les assemblies de I’Acadimie des Inscriptions avaient 
 lieu (§ XIV du reglement de 1701) les Mardis et les Vendredis. Les 
 seances de TAcademie Fran^aise furent d’abord hebdomadaires. 
 Pellisson nous apprend qu’en 16G2, les reunions de cette compagnie 
 avaient lieu deux fois par semaine, et nous lisons dans une note de 
 I’Abbi D’Olivet qu'en 1675 on arrita, qu’il y aurait trois seances par 
 ^emaine. Get usage s’est continue au moins jusqu’a 1729 fPellisson 
 ct d’Olivet, Hisioire de VAcad^ie Fy^an^oiee, tom. i. page 85 — S")* 
 Ibes seances de ces diverses Academies devaient durer deux heures. 
 
63 
 
 ait ete fait, en moyenne, deux autres commuuications par 
 seance, consistant soit en travaux present^ par des savans 
 etrangcrs, soit en rapports faits sur ces travaux. Cela donne 
 d^abord quatre pieces par seance. Vous conviendrez, IVIonsieur 
 le President, que je suis bien raisonnable en supposant qu^il 
 n^arrive k chaque seance que six lettres, ou pieces diverses 
 de corrcspondance. Si je devais me guider sur ce qui a 
 lieu aujourd^hui, et sur la veritable avalanche de memoires, 
 de lettres, de pieces de toute nature dont on accable les 
 differentes Academies, soit pour se procurer une publicite 
 que quelques-uncs de ces compagnies fournissent gratuite- 
 ment, soit pour reclamer une part dans les prix qu^elles 
 distribuent, ce ne serait pas six pieces par seance, mais 
 vingt ou trente au moins qu^il faudrait supposer. Nous 
 voila done, aw minimum, a dix pieces par seance; ajoutez k 
 cela. Monsieur le President, la feuille de presence, signee 
 k chaque seance par tons les membres ; ajoutez y le proces 
 verbal de chaque seance, redige par le secretaire perpetuel, 
 et 111 k la seance suivante, et vous aurez au plus bas compte, 
 douze pieces par seance ; ce qui fait k dix mille semaines 
 ou seances par Academic, cent vingt mille pieces pour chacun 
 de ces corps, soit, en se reduisant au plus stricte necessaire, 
 quatre cent quatre vingt mille pieces pour les quatre Acade- 
 mies. Dans ce calcul, je n^ai pas fait entrer les travaux 
 demandes par le gouvernement, les presentations aux 
 diverses places vacantes, les s&nces des Commissions admi- 
 nistratives, les travaux si nombreux des diverses commis- 
 sions charg&s d^examiner les memoires adress& aux 
 Academies pour concourir aux prix, les comites secrets, etc. 
 etc. qui donnent lieu k taut de proces verbaux, de quittances 
 et de pieces separ&s. II faut ajoutcr encore a ce calcul les Etais 
 (Vemargement signes chaque mois par tous les membres, 
 ainsi que les Etats qu^on fait signer aux academiciens lors- 
 qu^on Icur distribue certaines publications ; il faut y ajouter 
 enfin tous les volumineux registres, sur lesquels sont trans- 
 crites les deliberations des diverses Academies. 
 
 Quoique cela forme dej^ un total assez respectable, 
 nous sommes bien loin d^avoir tout compte. En effet, les 
 Academies, outre les travaux dont on vient de faire Fenume- 
 ration, en ont entrepris ou dirige beaucoup d^autres de 
 longue haleine qui ont du enrichir considerablement les 
 collections des archives. Sans parler de la continuation de 
 
la grande collection des Historiens des Gaules et de la 
 continuation de V Hist oire Litter air Cy entreprises par 1 Aca- 
 demic des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres ; sans meme men- 
 tionner la Connoissance des Temps publiee pendant plus 
 d^un siecle par FAcademie des Sciences, la seule 
 tion des Arts et MetierSy publiee par cette derniere Aca- 
 demie depuis 1761 jusqu'^ 1789, en cent treize parties 
 in folio, remplies de figures, a du donner lieu a un amas 
 prodigieux d’ecrits autographes, de proces verbaux, de pieces 
 de correspondance, de dessins, de re 9 us, etc., etc. Tons ces 
 papiers se sont conserves intacts jusqu^^ nos jours; c^est 
 PActe d’Accusation qui Paffirme. Plusieurs de ces docu- 
 ments, les memoires scientifiques surtout, sont fort volumi- 
 neux(l), et c^est a peine si un des cartons de Plnsti- 
 tut pent en contenir une centaine. D^apres tout ce que 
 je viens de dire, il est absolument impossible que les papiers 
 qiPon doit trouver intactSy depuis Porigine, dans les archives 
 des Academies remplissent moins de six h sept mille 
 cartons. Je pense. Monsieur le Pr&ident, que vous les 
 trouverez tous h leur place parfaitement etiquetes et num^- 
 rotes et renfcrmant toutes les pieces decrites dans IHnven-^ 
 taire qui, d^apres le reglement, a dd etre recole tom les ans 
 au mois de Decembre* S^il n^y manque que ce que PActe 
 d^ Accusation pretend que j^ai derobe, Ic deficit ne sera 
 pas grand. Une chose m^a frappe dans le paragraphe que 
 PActe d^ Accusation intitule Archives de VInstitut, On y 
 cite differents cartons que j^aurais mis au pillage et ces 
 cartons ne portent que les numeros 27, 29, 33 et 35 ; com- 
 ment se fait il que moi qui au dire des magistrats, avais des 
 facilites refusees a tout autre et si regrettables, que moi qui 
 avais un si libre acces partout, je me sois arrete h quatre 
 cartons seulement qui se trouvaient tout au commencement 
 de cette immense serie de six k sept mille cartons ou 
 devaient sc conserver tant de richesses? Est-ce que, par hasard, 
 les magistrats se seraient trompes ? Est-ce que cette im- 
 mense collection aurait ete mise au pillage et dispers^e 
 long temps avant mon arrivee en France? Je livre cet hum- 
 ble doute. Monsieur le President, a votre appreciation. Si 
 Pon ne retrouvait pas a leur place tous les documents dont 
 il vient d’etre question je crois, qu’independamment de ce 
 
 (l) On a vu plus haul (p. 44,45) que quelques-uns de ces documents 
 sont ecrits sur du papier assez epais pour pouvoir servir de chemiset. 
 
65 
 
 que j^ai dit plus haut je pourrais vous fouriiu* encore quel- 
 ques utiles renseignements. 
 
 Quoique je veuille traiter seulement aujourd^hui la ques- 
 tion de faity en rescrvant celle de droit, permettez-moi^ 
 Monsieur le President^ d^ajouter un mot siu* la necessite 
 de verifier serieusement Pidentite des pieces incrimin&s, et do 
 s^assurer que ces pieces m^ont reellenient appartenu. Je ne 
 parle pas ici des pieces saisies irreguliercment et sans invcntaire, 
 soit chez moi, soit dans les maisons ou Pon a fait des saisies ; 
 je parle des pieces qui ont ete mises en vente et decrites dans 
 des catalogues imprimes et que, comme on vient de le voir, 
 PAccusatioii dit avec assurance nP avoir appartenu. Je crois 
 iPavoir jamais mis en vente aucun autographe qui ne ffit decrit 
 dans un catalogue contenant, en meme temps, des pieces 
 appartenant a d^autres ])ersonnes. Souvcnt les autographes 
 d&rits dans un seul catalogue, appartcnaient a huit ou dix 
 amateurs qui saisissaient Poccasion de ces ventes p&iodiques, 
 pour se detaire de leurs doubles ou des pieces auxquellcs ils 
 attachaient le moins d^importance. Dans unc autre occasion, 
 je reprendrai ce point et je montrerai, par des excmples tout 
 a fait inattendus, quelle etait la singuliere composition de ces 
 catalogues. Tout cc que je puis dire aujourd^hui, c^est que 
 iiioi, qui ai possede beaucoup de pieces autographes mises en 
 vente dans certains catalogues, j^ai fait a plusicurs reprises, 
 depuis que je suis en Angleterre, de vains efforts aupres du 
 commissaire-priseur et du libraire charges de ccs ventes, 
 pour savoir d^une rnaniere positive quelles etaient les pieces 
 qui avaient pu m^appartenir. Dans une lettre que M. 
 Picchioni, ancicn professeur au College d^Eton en Augle- 
 terre, m^a fait Phonneur de m^ecrire h ce sujet en date du 
 19 Fevricr 1850, il me dit avoir appris de M. Laver det, 
 succcsseur de M. Charon (qui a redige les catalogues 
 de la jdupart dc ces ventes) que les experts avaient 
 travaille longtemps sans jamais obtenir aucun resultat(l) ; 
 et quails n’avaient jamais pu parvenir h determiner quelles 
 etaient les pieces qui m^avaient reellenient appartenu dans ces 
 
 (1) Void que in’ecrivait M. Picdiioni, je tradiiis mot a mot de 
 Pitalien : 
 
 “Quant a M. Charon, il a une mauvaise santd II a dfi se retirer a 
 la campagne ; et ne pent done en aucune rnaniere cooperer k ce 
 travail, a supposer que Pexecution en filt possible ; or, elle est impos- 
 sible comme me Pa assure positivement M. Laverdet. La commission 
 des experts voulait faire un travail du meme genre, mais apr^s avoir 
 
 1 ^ 
 
66 
 
 
 ventes. Cela etant, conime P Acte Accusation paije k chaquc 
 instant de pieces que j^aurais mises en vente, qu d designe 
 nominativement, je dois presumer que les experts, pour sc 
 tirer d^affaire, se sont bornes k ni attribuer la possession de 
 toutes les pieces qui leur semblaient susceptibles d 6tre iii- 
 crimin^s. Le precede est commode, mais je ne le crois pas 
 tres conforme aiix regies de la justice, surtout dans un pays 
 ou, comme on Va vu dans tout ce qui precede et comme on 
 le verra mieux encore dans de prochaines occasions, des 
 masses enormes de papiers autograpbes provenant des 
 etablissements de PEtat, ont ete mis en circulation avant 
 meme que je vinsse m'etablir en France. 
 
 Je n^en finirais pas si, des aujourd’hui, je voulais signaler 
 tons les motifs que me fournit TActe d^Accusation, de me 
 defier des lumieres comme de Fimpartialite des hommes qui, 
 soit k titre d'experts, soit k titre de magistrats, ont particip6 
 a la redaction de ce document si singulier. Je m^abstien- 
 drai de rappeler ici Thistoire facetieuse du Catullus k 
 jamais fameux, qui etait devenu le pretexte des plus 
 graves accusations contre moi, uniquement parceque les 
 experts avaient lu Dix k la place de Jean, sans que jamais 
 aucun magistrat se soit avise de verifier Finscription qui 
 devait servir k m’accabler ; mais je vous demanderai la per- 
 mission, Monsieur le President, d^appeler votre attention sur 
 un petit fait qui me semble prouver d’une maniere assez 
 satisfaisante qu^il ne faut pas s^en rapporter aveuglement aux 
 assertions des experts ou des magistrats lorsqu^ils annoncent 
 avoir lu quelque chose qui peut m^etre defavorable. 
 
 Je trouve ce qui suit dans PActe d^ Accusation, k propos de 
 la collection formee par Peiresc et dont une partie se conserve 
 k la bibliotheque de Carpentras : 
 
 En 1841, ce recueil, formant 8fi volumes, dtait en bon dtat ; 
 c’est ce qu’atteste une note de Libri. Cette note se rencontre au 
 milieu de beaucoup d’autres dans un cahier con tenant des details 
 fort circonstancids sur les manuscrits de Carpentras, et qui, par 
 la date du 18 Janvier 1841, qu’on voit au feuillet 22 verso, 
 parait avoir servi a Libri lors de sa tournde de 1840-1841. Elle 
 est ainsi con 9 ue : “ II y a 86 volumes, tons en bon itat si Ton en 
 ‘^excepte 2 ou 3, auxquels il manque quelques feuillet 
 
 fait quatre ou cinq descenies, meme dans la maison de M. Laver- 
 det, elle a d\i y renoncer, du moins en ce qui concerne M. Laverdet 
 et M. Charon, apres avoir reconnu cette impossibilite. C’est 1^ ce 
 que ra^aaffirmeM. Laverdet.” 
 
 (1) Moniteur, pag. 2695. 
 
67 
 
 Ce passage a Paide duquel les magistrats ont voulu que je 
 me condamnasse moi-meme, comme ayant reconnu en 1841 
 Pintegrite et la presque parfaite conservation des manuscrits de 
 Peiresc, et comme devant par consequent repondre de toutes les 
 mutilations que ces manuscrits auraient pu subir ; ce passage, 
 dis-je, n est pas ecrit en latin comme la fameuse inscription 
 du Catullus, II ne contient pas d’abreviations ; il est en 
 fran 9 ais et Pon devrait presumer que des experts et des 
 magistrats qui veulent porter atteinte a Phonne\ir d^un 
 membre de PInstitut, k propos d’une question de biblio- 
 gra})hie, sauraient lire au moins ce qui est ^crit dans leur 
 langue. L'ignorance seule a-t-elle guide la main de Phomme 
 qui a trace ce paragraphe de PActe d^Accusation ? Ne 
 doit-on pas voir dans la manoeuvre dont je vais donner 
 la preuve, une marque ^clatante de Pinsigne mauvaise foi, 
 du manque complet de loyaute des magistrats qui ont 
 redige cette longue fable, decoree du nom pompeux d^Acte 
 d’ Accusation ? Que signifie done ce passage : 
 
 “II y a 86 volumes, tons en bon ^tat, si Ton en excepte 2 ou 
 3, auxquels il manque quelques /euillets” 
 
 Et comment les magistrats savent-ils qu^il s^agit 1^ de 
 Peiresc et de Carpentras ? C^est pareeque le norn de Peiresc 
 se trouvait ecrit de raa main k cote de ce m^me passage que 
 j^avais tire mot a 9not, d^un ouvrage, imprime il y a plus de 
 cinquante ans, et dont je citais le volume et la page, que les 
 magistrats ont pu comprendre qu'il s'agissait la de Peiresc. 
 Y a-t-il de la droiture, y a-t-il de la bonne foi k attribuer 
 k un accuse une assertion qu^il a tir^ d^un livre qu^il cite, 
 et dont il a pris note comme d^une chose extraordinaire et 
 completement en opposition avec ce qu^il a pu reconnaitre de 
 ses yeux ? Assertion qui lui a scmble si etrange que, meme 
 dans une note ecrite k la hate, il a cru devoir protester impli- 
 citement centre les faits qu^elle contient en soulignant les 
 mots tous en bon etat et quelques feuillets, mots qu^il voulait 
 relever. Pourquoi ne pas ajouter que ce passage etait indique 
 dans mon cahier comme etant extrait d^un article insere par 
 Saint-V^ran, dansle tome II (pag. 504) de la troisieme annee 
 (1797) du Magazxn Encyclopedique de Millin ? Void le 
 passage entier de Saint- Veran, qui contient mot a mot celui 
 dont on a voulu me fairc porter la responsabilite : 
 
 “ Les manuscrits de Peiresc sont sans contredit ceux qui font 
 le plus d’honneur k ce cabinet ; il y en a 86 volumes, tous en 
 
 p 2 
 
bon etat, si I’oii en excepte deux ou trois auxquels il manque 
 quelques feuillets.*’ 
 
 Si le cahier qiii contient cette note, n’a pas subi quelque 
 alteration depuis qu’il est tombe entre des mains si loyales, 
 on doit y trouver la citation de la page, du volume, et de l^ou- 
 vrage. On essaierait en vain d’cxcuser par la plus profonde 
 ignorance une telle superclierie. Chacun est tenu de savoir 
 lire ce qui est ecrit dans sa propre langue, et les magistrats 
 eux-memes ne sont pas dispenses de cette obligation. Ils 
 sont teniis de plus de ne pas tronquer une citation, de nc 
 pas commettre une veritable falsification pour opprimer 
 un accuse(l). Si de tels faits passent inaper9us chez un 
 peuple qui ebante et qui rit, ils sont aper9us par PEurope 
 qui est attentive et qui ne rit pas. 
 
 Je m^etais propose, Monsieur le President, de completer 
 aujourd’hui cette reponse, et de refuter les accusations 
 ridicules qu’on a dirigees centre moi a propos de la Biblio- 
 theque de PInstitut. Mais ma lettre est deja si longue, que 
 je me vois forct! de reserver cette seconde partie pour une autre 
 oceasion. Sans aller cependant plus loin, tout ce qui precMe 
 a du vous prouver que si PActe d^ Accusation est personnelle- 
 ment dirig^ centre moi, les principes qu^il ^nonce et les consi- 
 derants sur lesquels il s^appuie, sont de nature a porter atteinte 
 aux noms les plus illustrcs dont se glorifie PInstitut. Il ne 
 Skagit plus de moi, il ne s^agit plus d^un etranger, qu^avec 
 des sentiments dignes de Pancienne Taurlde on a oflFert 
 sans scrupule en sacrifice aux haines du National et de 
 V Ohservatoire ; il s’agit des noms de Cuvier, de Dolomieu, 
 de Buache, d’Arbogast, de Lc Breton, d^Huzard, et m^me 
 de M. Monmerque, Conseiller h la Cour Royale, sur les- 
 quels certains magistrats s^effbreent de jeter la boue il 
 pleines mains, en declarant que tout posscsseur d^objets 
 provenant, ou paraissant provenir des archives des Acade- 
 mies est un VoLEuii ou un Receleur. C"est h vous, e'est a 
 PInstitut tout entier qiPil appartient de repousser des doc- 
 
 C) A ])ropo8 de ce fameux Catullus de Montpellier dont on m’ac- 
 cusait d Voir falsifi^ le litre (voyez ma Lettre h M. Barthdlemy 
 ^aint-lhlaire, pag. vii), lActe d’Accusation dit: la fraude ne pense 
 pus a tout j cet axiome est si vrai qu"en mVtribuant un passage qu’ils 
 savaipt parfaiteraent 6tre tire du Magazin Encyclorimque de Millin, 
 certains magistrats avaient oublid qu’il existe des centaines d’exem- 
 troirL's*' o«vrage dans leqnel ce passage a dtd publid il y acinquante 
 
trines qiii, en frappant Plnstitut, porteraient line si grave 
 atteinte a Phonneur national. 
 
 Quant h moi, il me semble que je deviens de moins en 
 nioins interesse dans la question ; car si Pon a bien saisi la 
 portee des faits exposes dans cette lettre, PActe d" Accusation 
 et le jugement de contumace, en ce qui concerne les archives 
 de 1 Institute peuvent se resumer de la maniere suivante : 
 
 CoNSlDERANT QUE DEPUIS LONGUES ANNEES, ET PAR- 
 TICULIEREMENT DEPUIS L^ANNEE 1826, LES PAPIERS PRO- 
 VENANT DES ARCHIVES DES ACADEMIES ONT PARU DANS 
 BEAUCOUP DE VENTES, ET ONT ETE MIS EN CIRCULATION, 
 OU SE SONT TROUVES ENTRE LES MAINS D^UN GRAND 
 NOMBRE DE PERSONNES SANS JAMAIS EXCITER L^ATTENTION 
 DE l^autorite; 
 
 CONSIDERANT QUE CES PAPIERS, AYANT FIGURE NOTAM- 
 MENT DANS LES COLLECTIONS, OU DANS LES VENTES Ar- 
 
 BOGAST, Buache, Cuvier, Dolomieu, Huzard, Le Bre- 
 ton, ET Monmerque, on peut affirmer que c'est 
 Libri SEUL qui a possede de ces papiers, que c^est 
 LUI LE PREMIER, ET LE SEUL QUI EN AIT MIS EN 
 vente en 1839 ; 
 
 CoNSIDERANT EN OUTRE QUE LiBRI FAIT CONNaI- 
 tre la provenance des pieces qu'il a pu posseder, 
 
 TANDIS QUE LES AUTRES POSSESSEURS DE CES PAPIERS, 
 OU SE TAISENT OU DECLARENT LES AVOIR ACQUIS SUR 
 LE QUAI, CHEZ LES EPICIERS, OU MEME CHEZ DES BOU- 
 QUETIERES ; 
 
 La Cour faisant application des dispositions des 
 ARTICLES 254 ET 255 DU CODE PENAL : 
 
 CoNDAMNE Libri, Libri SEUL, a dix annees de 
 RECLUSION. 
 
 En attendant que la presente lettre donne lieu k un nou- 
 veau d&ret du Chef de la Republique Fran9aise, je vous 
 prie. Monsieur le President, d’agreer Passurance de ma 
 haute consideration. 
 
notes. 
 
 NOTE I. 
 
 Voici la lettre que i’ai cru devoir ecrire a M. 1 Adminis- 
 trateurdu College de France, d^s que j’ai eu connaissance 
 des d^crets dont il est question plus haut, a la page 4. 
 
 » Londres, le 5 Septembre, 1850. 
 
 Monsieur rAdrainistrateur, 
 
 “Deux d&rets en date du ler. de ce mois que je he dans le 
 Moniteur, me font craindre que vous n’ayez pas 
 prim^e que i’ai eu I’honneur de vous adresser il y a environ 
 avec pr?6re^d’en donner connaissance ^’^ssembl^e des professeure 
 du ColliSge de France. Je m’empresse de vous ®*®®®®^ "" ®“"® : ’ 
 emplaire de la mime lettre, en vous pnant d en donner 
 tion a MM. les Professeurs, chacun desquels * ®“ ^ 
 
 exemplaire; a moins que le paquet ®®® 
 
 Itl saisi par le soin des gens mteressis a etouffer mes reclama . 
 
 ** En repondant imm^diatement k la d^ib^ration par laquel 
 serablle des professeurs avait declare ne pas vouloir «« 
 comme demissionnaire avant le ler. Decembre prochain, e en 
 connaitre dans une lettre imprimee(p que par la “ 
 
 fflaise qui venait de in’etre conferee j’etais devenu incapable d p 
 aucun emploi en France, j’avais eu surtout pour objet d ernplcher 
 que le gouvernement ne saisit cette occasion pour porter attein - 
 privillges du Collage de France. J’ai le regret df voir q"® ^ 
 efforts ont ete sans resultat. Veuillez, Monsieur 1 Administrates, 
 donner communication k 1’ Assemble des professeurs de la pr s 
 lettre, dans laquelle ils trouveront Texpression sincere de mes reg 
 avec I’hommage de ma haute consideration. 
 
 “ J'ai rhonneur d’etre. Monsieur I’Administrateur, 
 
 Votre tres humble serviteur, 
 
 T 1 
 
 (1) Cette lettre a ete repandue dans toute TEurope, et, du 11 au 20 Aou , 
 il en a et6 distribue dans Paris des centaines d’exemplaires, corome e 
 prouvent beaucoup de lettres qui sont entre mes mains. Ma naturalisatiou 
 etait done connue de tout le monde it Paris, lorsqu’on a rendu les decrets u 
 ler Septembre. 
 
71 
 
 NOTE II. 
 
 A la suite des divers exemples fournis par des catalogues 
 ou des collections, en tete desquels se lisent des noms ayant 
 appartenu k ITnstitut, je crois pouvoir ajouter un exemple 
 bien remarquable, tire du catalogue, public en 1840, par 
 MM. De Bure, anciens libraires de la Bibliotheque Roy ale, 
 qui ont ete aussi pendant longues annees, libraires de VIn- 
 stitnt. Par ce catalogue (qui contenait aussi le Catullus , 
 que PActe d^ Accusation me reprochait s^rieusement d’avoir 
 derobe k la Bibliotheque de Montpellier) MAI. De Bure ont 
 mis en vente les livres rares, et les manuscrits quails posse- 
 daient encore. Voici le description d^un recueil annonce k 
 la page 14 de ce catalogue, que je copie fid^lement : 
 
 “ No. 22. Bourdelin (Claude) et Bourdelin son fils ain^ (Claude), 
 Recueil d’analyses chiraiques et autres travaux, present's ou lus a 
 TAcad^mie des Sciences, dont ils ^taient membres tons les deux 
 14 vol. in-fol. et 2 vol. tn-4 d. r. 
 
 “ Manuscrit sur papier. Les quatorze premiers volumes, dont les 
 deux in-4 font partie, renferment les analyses faites par Bourdelin 
 pere, depuis le 8 mars 1667 jusques ety compris, le 2 septembre 1699, 
 II est mort le 15 octobre de cette annee. Tout jusques au 5 de- 
 cembre 1696 est de son Venture. Bourdelin le fils a ^crit apres cette 
 date : Suite des analyses de mon phe qu*tl n*avait point transcrites, Et 
 le reste, depuis la page 363 jusqu’k 384 du t. XIV est de son ecri- 
 ture. On trouve dans la Biographie universelle, t. V, page 362, que 
 Bourdelin pere avail pr^senU a VAcad^mie prh de deux mille analyses 
 de toutes sortes de corps, Ce sont ces analyses que contiennent ces 
 manuscrits ; elles sont d’autant plus precieuses, qull n’a public aucun 
 ouvrage. Le t. XV aussi tout entier de Tecriture de Bourdelin pere 
 contient les memoires des depenses faites par lui pour le laboratoire 
 de TAcademie des Sciences ; il commence au 6 mars 1667. Au 
 24 d^cembre 1693, on trouve sa signature autographe. II finit a 
 Tannee 1693 par ces mots: M. de Fontenelle a paye le 28 ianvier 
 1699. 
 
 “ Le t. XVI tout entier de la main de Bourdelin fils est aussi tres 
 curieux. C’est un compte rendu detaille de toutes les seances de 
 TAcademie, depuis le 11 mars 1699 jusques au 20 decembre 1709. 
 II y a quelques dessins d’insectes, de machines, etc., dont il etait 
 question dans les stances. Il est mort le 20 avril, 1711. 
 
 “ Parmi des papiers detaches qui se trouvent dans ces volumes, il y 
 a trois re^us autographes, dont deux signes de Joseph Guichard 
 Duverney, de I’Academie des Sciences et anatomiste, Voyez la 
 Biographie, tome XII, page 422.*' 
 
 
72 
 
 Voilk done pres de deua^ mille analyses presentees a VAca- 
 devfiie des Sciences, plus les memoires des depenses faites 
 pendant trente et un ans au Laboratoire de I Academic^ 
 des Sciences, plus les comptes rendus des seances de 
 TAcademie durant dix ans, le tout accompafi;ne de beau- 
 coup de papiers detaches, de quittances signees par des 
 academiciens, etc. etc. Ce sont Ik veritablement de ces 
 documents qui, suivant VActe d^ Accusation, ne peuvent ew- 
 trer dans le commerce. Pourtant ils ont ete mis publique- 
 ment en vente, dans un catalogue imprime il y a dix ans 
 k Paris, par les anciens libraires de PInstitut, sans que per- 
 sonne ni au Palais de Justice ni k PInstitut,^ y trouvat a 
 redire. II ne s^agit pas ici d^une feuille isol&, qui aurait 
 pu echapper k Pattention du parquet, il s'agit, sans compter 
 le reste, de deux mille analyses presentees a PAcademie. 
 La provenance de ces papiers ne saurait etre un instant dou- 
 teuse : elle est etablie par le catalogue meme de MM. De Bure. 
 Pourtant personne n^a songe k parler de vol ou de recel, 
 k propos de cettc vente. Jedois dire que j^ai fait Pacquisi- 
 tion de ces manuscrits de Bourdelin, qui m^ont ete cMes par 
 M. Techener. Il les tenait d^un amateur fort connu de Paris, 
 qui ay ant acliete en bloc les manuscrits fran9ais appartenaut a 
 MM. De Bure, en avait revendu immediatement la plus 
 grande partie. Les manuscrits de Bourdelin ont ete cedes 
 par moi a Lord Ashburnham, ainsi que tous les papiei’s 
 quails contenaient. Je n^ajouterai qu^un mot. Il y a k la 
 Bibliotheque nationale m^me, de ces anciens papiers des 
 Academies, qui iPont jamais dCl quitter (ce sont les magis- 
 trats qui Paffirment) les archives de PInstitut. 
 
 LONDKES: 
 
 Impriuu- par Schulze et Cie., 13, Poland Street. 
 
LETTRE 
 
 DE M. LIBRI 
 
 M. BAKTHELEMY SAINT-HILAIEE, 
 
 ADMINISTRATEUR DU COLLEGE DE FRANCE 
 
 Q 
 
 LONDRES: 
 
 BARTHES ET LOWELL, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 1850. 
 
LO N D RES : 
 
 [mprime par Schulze et Cie., 13, Poland Street. 
 
AVERTISSEMENT 
 
 La lettre qu’on va lire (^tait prete a partir pour Paris lorsqu’un 
 avocat fran9ais tres distingue, M. C * * *, auquel j’avais annoncd 
 cette publication, m’ecrivit qu’enfin ines amis, par leurs efforts 
 persevcrants, avaient obtenu la promesse qu’on donnerait dans le 
 Moniteur Tacte d’accusation dont on me refiisait communication ; 
 il ajoutait qu’il fallait a tout prix retarder I’apparition de ma 
 brochure, si je ne voulais pas voir ajourner indefiniment la publi- 
 cation de ce document, dont le parquet avait tant de repugnance 
 h se dessaisir. Aujourd’hui, Tacte d/ accusation a paru non seule- 
 ment dans le Moniteur Universel, mais aussi dans la Gazette des 
 Tribunaux et dans le Droit, journaux cbacun desquels 
 M. le Procureur de la Republique en a dt^ivre une copie(l). 
 Nous avons done heureusement trois expeditions authentiques, et 
 qui constatent d’une maniere irrefragable, en se confirmant mu- 
 tuellement, les erreurs inconcevables que contient Tacte d’accu- 
 sation. 
 
 Rien n’arretant plus aujourd’hui la publication de ma Lettre d 
 M. I Administrateur du College de France, je la mets en circulation 
 en prenant toutes les precautions possibles pour que la distribu- 
 tion n’en soit pas arretee par les magistrats fran9ais. Je ne puis 
 rien changer k une chose dejk imprimee ; mais je le pourrais que 
 je ne le ferais pas. Je retrouve en effet dans Facte d’accusation public 
 par le Moniteur, tous les passages auxquels je m’etais arrete dans 
 
 (1) Voici ce que m’ecrit en date d’avant hier (5 Aotlt) une personne bien 
 informee, en m'annon9ant Tenvoi de la Gazette des Tribunaux : “ Vendredi 
 le Procureur de la Republique a ecrit a M. Paillard de Villeneuve, et a 
 Monsieur Bertin du Droit de se rendre an parquet, et il leur a delivr^ a 
 chacun une copie du susdit acte qu’ils ont insere le meme jour.” (C’est-a- 
 dire le Samedi 3). Quand le moment sera venu, je ferai connaitre toutes les 
 demarches qu’on a du faire pour obtenir que Pacte d'accusation pariit dans 
 les journaux. Ce n’etait pas sans motif, on va le voir, que le parquet 
 craignait de donner de la publicite a ce document. 
 
IV 
 
 les extraits donnds par le Droit; et je les trouve actuellement sous la 
 forme officielle, avec des circonstances qui donncnt encore plus de 
 force et d’k propos ^ mes reponses. Ainsi la declaration attribuee au 
 jeune Abry dans le Droit, et au sujet de laquelle on pourra s’edifier 
 en lisant les lettres que je donne plus loin (pag. 14 — 16), se trouve 
 dans Facte original d’une maniere plus affirmative encore(l). 
 Les 343 feuillets cites dans le Droit{2) comme ayant ete decou- 
 verts cliez moi(3), sont cites par le Moniteur avec cette particu- 
 larite digne d’ attention, que sur ce nombre de feuillets incrimi- 
 nds, il n’y en a que 295 qui aient retrouve leur place dans les 
 recueils de Carpentras. Le Moniteur m apprend aussi que ce 
 fameux Manuel de M. Fontaine, ob j’ai signale de si inconce- 
 vables bevues(4), et dont un des experts, M. Lalanne, invoque 
 Tautorite dans ses travaux, est devenu le texte infaillible sur 
 lequel les magistrals se sont appuye's pour me frapper(5). 
 
 Enfin je trouve dans le Moniteur un long paragrapbe qui 
 complete les bruits recueillis par M. P. Lacroix (6), au sujet 
 de la Bihliotheque de V Observatoire, et des Manuscrits de 
 De FIsle, de Cassini, etc., etc., qui ont disparu de cet eta- 
 
 (1) Le Droit avait dit que le jeune Abry aurait declare a deux temoins, 
 qu’il avait employe pendant quinze jours ou trois semaines a gratter des 
 cachets ou des estampilles. Le Moniteur s'exprime dans des termes beau- 
 coup plus positifs. ‘‘Deux temoins (dit le journal officiel) rapportaient 
 cette declaration du jeune Abry : j’ai travaille chez M. Libri avec deux autres 
 personnes pendant quinze jours ou trois semaines k gratter et faire dispa- 
 raitre des cachets et timbres sur des livres. M. Libri voulait aussi s’en 
 meler ; mais il faisait des trous et nous etions obliges de les raccommoder.” 
 (^Moniteur, du 5 Aoftt, 1850, pag. 2691.) 
 
 (2) Lisez plus loin, pag. 16— -17. , 
 
 i3) Il est inutile, je crois, que je renouvelle ici une declaration deja 
 faite cent fois : savoir, que je fais toujours mes reserves quant aux objets 
 qu'on pretend avoir trouves chez moi, lorsque toutes les saisies ont ete operees 
 sans inventaire, sans aucune des formalites voulues par la loi, et que mon 
 domicile a ^te continuellement viole par des gens qui n’avaient aucune qua- 
 lite pour y penetrer ; lorsqu’enfin des masses considerables de livres et de 
 papiers sont sorties de raon appartement, ou out et4 introduites chez moi sans 
 aucune garantie. Les preuves de ces irregularit^s abondent. 
 
 (4) Voyez aux pag. 20, 22, 29, 30. 
 
 (5) Je lis en etfet ceci dans Facte d’accusation, “ Avant 1836 Vautographe 
 de Casaubon, dit le Manuel de t amateur des autographes par Fontaine, Men 
 gus recherche tC avait pas pass4 dans les ventes, C’est dans celle de Libri 
 qu’on en voit pour la premiere fois.” (^Moniteur Universel du 3 Ao6t, 1850, 
 quatrieme Supplement, p. 2695). Plus loin on reproduit la balourdise de 
 M. Fontaine au sujet de Peiresc {ibid). Dans la lettre k M. FAdministrateur 
 du College de France j’ai d^j^ cite, comme specimen, des ventes effectu^es avant 
 1836, ou se trouvaient des autographes de Casaubon (voyez plus loin, p. 20-- 
 22). Sans remonter trop bant, si les magistrats le desirent, je me ferai un veri- 
 table plaisir de leur fournir la liste des autographes de Casaubon, de Peiresc et 
 de beaucoup d’autres savans, qui ont ete mis en vente a partirde Fan 1720, 
 et que, pour prquver ma culpabilite. Facte d’accusation pretend que j’ai mis 
 en circulation pour la premiere fois. 
 
 (6) Lisez plus loin, pag. 23. 
 
V 
 
 blissement. L’extrait, qu* on lira plus loin (p. 31), du Catalogue 
 de ventc, publid en 1826, des livres de M. Buache, ancien 
 membre de 1 Institut et du Bureau des longitudes, et hydro- 
 graphe en chef du Depot des cartes et plans de la Marine, 
 Catalogue ou se trouvent indiques Quatre-vingt-neuf cartons ou 
 portefeuilles remplis de ces memes manuscrits que, dans Tacte 
 d’ accusation, on m’accuse d’ avoir derobe's, est une premiere 
 r^onse k des accusations qui ont pris naissance dans un etablis- 
 sement dirigd par M. Arago. 
 
 II s’esttrouve qu’enre'pondant sommairement K des faits qu’on 
 rencontre dans les extraits donnes par le Droity ou dans d’autres 
 dcrits anterieurs, j’avais touche (bien Ic'gerement a la verite, 
 car j’aurai infiniment plus de choses k dire) quatre points prin- 
 cipaux de la discussion: 1®. Le degre de confiance qu’il faut 
 accorder aux temoignages allt^ucs par I’accusation. 1/ ex- 
 plication naturelle de la pr<^sence chez moi des objets incrimines. 
 3°. L’appreciation critique de Touvrage de M. Fontaine qui, 
 en fait d’autographes, a servi de base au jugement des experts 
 (maintenant je puis ajouter,et k celui des magistrats). 4°. L’indica- 
 tion de la maniere dont des masses d’autographes ont pu sortir de 
 certains etablissements publics. — Je pourrais ne rien ajouter 
 aujourd’hui a cette premiere reponse, et travailler patiemment a 
 rassembler tons les documents necessaires pour ddtruire de fond 
 en comble un acte d’ accusation prepare pendant trente mois, et au 
 moyen duquel on a su accumuler, dans vingt colonnes du Moniteur, 
 plus d*erreurs qu’il n’en avait jamais ete commis depuis qu’on 
 s’occupe de bibliographie. Mais, si je me taisais absolument 
 devant cet acte, mes ennemis ne manqueraient pas de dire que 
 je suis ecrase ; qu’en repondant a quelques extraits publics par 
 anticipation dans les journaux, j’ai proced^ par ruse, et que je n’ai 
 choisi dans ces fragments que les endroits laibles de T accusation. 
 Je les entends d’ici s’ Verier : “ C’est au Moniteur et non pas 
 au Droit qu’il s’agit de repondre !” Et comme si Ton pouvait 
 improviser une reponse detaillee a cet enorme factum, on 
 exigerait probablement que deux jours apres avoir re 9 u I’acte 
 d’accusation, je donnasse une refutation complete de ce docu- 
 ment si prolixe. Je pourrais dire a mon tour, ce que 
 disait I’ann^e demiere un de mes ennemis k une personne qui 
 s’etonnait de la longueur de I’instruction, Pazienza et de- 
 mander, pour la response que je dois preparer dans les conditions 
 les plus defavorables, autant de temps qu’il en a fallu a mes 
 ennemis, disposant de toutes les ressources du parquet, pour 
 combiner leur attaque. Mais il serait vraiment peu courtois 
 de faire attendre des gens qui m’envoient un cartel si loyal. Je 
 montrerai done, par un seul exemple, combien leur agression est 
 
v'i 
 
 peu formidable, et, eii attendant inieiix, je prendrai dans I acte 
 d’ accusation le point dans lequel le magistrat qui 1 a rcdig^ a le 
 plus clairenient laiss^ voir une satisfaction triomphante, et, qu on 
 me passe le rnot, une veritable forfanterie. C est 1 affaire relative au 
 Catullus, que je suis accuse d’ avoir derobc a la Biblioth^ue de 
 Alontpellier a f aide de stvatay^uics audaciaux et de tres dues supsr- 
 cheries. Cette affaire est exposce dans I’acte d’ accusation avec 
 un tres grand detail. Le magistrat s y est arret^, il s y^ est 
 complu, c’est sonchef-d’ceuvre ; aprcs 1 avoir accoinpb, il s eerie 
 dans son triomphe : 
 
 De tels faits ne se discutent pas, ils s’exposent. 
 
 Nous allons voir ce que va devenir ce laconique et foudroyant 
 alinea. Laissons d’abord parler I’accusation : 
 
 “ Libri (e’est le Moniteur qui park) a visite la bibliotheque de 
 
 Montpellier k diverges reprises Trois Etiquettes cotees J. n. 188, 
 
 J. n. 217, J. n. 221 et paraissant avoir ete detachEes de divers 
 ouvrages, avaient EtE trouvEcs au domicile de Libri. Aussitot 
 qu’elles furent prEsentEes aux em])loyEs de la bibliotheque, ils les 
 reconnurent sans hEsiter, ce qui Etait facile, car elks sont entourees 
 de filets gravEs, et k numEro du volume est ecrit a la main. D’apres le 
 catalogue elks s’a})pliquent a trois ouvrages : I® Machiavel {Sic) daW arte, 
 della guerva ; 2® Sallustii Coiijuralio CatiliuiB ; 3® Catullus. Ces deux 
 derniers ouvrages Etaient a kur place sur les rayons, et le Machiavel 
 a une place qui n’Etait pas la sienne. Mais ces volumes Etaient en 
 mauvais etat ; et il suffit d’y jeter les yeux pour se convaincre qu’ils 
 Etaient Etrangers a la bibliotheque, qu'on les avait mis la pour dis- 
 simukr une soustraction 
 
 “ Le Catullus avait EtE saisi chez TaccusE. Lorsqu’on le prEsenta 
 au bibliothEcaire de Montpellier et a I’un de ses employEs, ils firent 
 tous les deux la reinarque que la reliure nktait pas celk de fexem- 
 plaire soustrait ; ils signalerent en nieme temps le changement des 
 gardes primitives, et au bas du frontispice, les traces dhine estanipille 
 grattEe, dont la forme paraissait etre celk du cachet de la bibliotheque. 
 eVtait bien le nieme format, on y voyait des annotations manuscrites 
 de la meme Ecriture que celks qui se trouvaient sur d’autres ouvrages 
 de cet Etablissement, mais le titre annon^ait une Edition de Plaisance, 
 et la bibliotheque avait perdu une Edition de Venise, Tout s’est 
 expliquE, et Ton a dEcouvert une supercherie de plus. Les homines 
 de Tart ont constatE que I’exemplaire saisi n’avait plus sa reliure 
 primitive, bien que Libri dans son catalogue eht affirraE k contraire. 
 La reliure actuelk a appartenu a un autre hvre. Trop Etroite pour 
 Je volume qu'elk recouvi’e aujourd’hui, elk a exigE un habile re- 
 maniement. Ckst suivant Texpression des experts, un emboitage 
 dont le dos a EtE retravaille ; ce qui rEsulte de TaltEration qu’a 
 soufferte le corps du volume, du defaut d’harmonie entre les filets, 
 les fleurons du dos, les ecussons et les ornemens des jilats, enfin, de 
 cette circonstance, que les ficelks du dos sont restEes detachees de 
 la couverture. 
 
Vll 
 
 t 
 
 ** Les constatations ne se sont pas arr^t^es 1^ : pour dissimuler les 
 traces du gratta^e dont il a ^te parle, on avait mis k la place ces mots, 
 qui deroutaient les recherches et les souvenirs du biblioth^caire de 
 Montpellier: Bibliotheca S. 10. in casalibus Placentia. 
 Manuscrits ou appliques avec de Pancienne fonte, ces caracteres 
 jouent rimpression. Mai? la fraude ne pense pas a tout ; tandis que 
 le titre falside annonpait une edition de Plaisance, la derniere page 
 r^velait une edition de Venise. On y voyait en effet, que cet ouvrage 
 avait ete imprime k Venise en 1515, chez les Aide, comme le volume 
 de Montpellier. 
 
 “ De tels faits ne se discutent pas, ils s’exposent. 
 
 ‘‘ L'accuse, dans son mdmoire, soutient que le Catulle lui a 4t4 
 cede par ce meme Italien, etc.” 
 
 ^ Comme tout ceci est fort diffus et passablement embrouilld, 
 t^hons, avant de re'pondre et pour Putilitc^ du lecteur, de prd- 
 ciser et de resumer. 
 
 Je suis done accus^ de m’etre empare d’un exemplaire du 
 Catulle d’Alde(l), Edition de 1515, qui aurait exists a la Biblio- 
 th^ue de Montpellier. J’aurais pris cet exemplaire pour le 
 mettre dans une reliure qui aurait appartenu a un autre livre(2;, 
 comme le prouvent si bien les ejcperts. Pour dissimuler ce 
 detournementy j’aurais mis dans les rayons de la Biblioth^ue 
 de Montpellier un autre exemplaire du meme ouvrage et de la 
 meme edition, k la place de celui que je volais. Naturellement 
 Texemplaire substitu^ devait etre moins beau que celui que 
 j’enlevais. Afin de cacher la fraude, j’aurais gratte Pestampille 
 de la Bibliotheque de Montpellier et fait toutes sortes de change- 
 ments, dans les gardes, et ailleurs(3). J’aurais, par une super^ 
 cherie de plus, falsifl4 le titre, de maniere k annoncer une edition 
 de Plaisance, tandis que la derniere page et le Catalogue de la 
 
 ^ (1) Sedition n’est pas indiquee dans le morceau qu’on vient de lire, mais 
 a la fin de^ I’acte d’accusation, dans renumeration des pieces qu^on pretend 
 que j’ai derobees, elle se trouve decrite en ces termes : Catullus, Tibullus, 
 Propertius; Aide, Venise, 1515, in-8. 
 
 (2) *‘La reliure actuelle a appartenu a un autre livre. Trop ^troite pour 
 le volume qu’elle recouvre aujourd'hui, elle a exige un habile remaniement. 
 C'est, suivant I’expression des experts un emboitage dont le dos a et^ 
 retravailU, etc., etc.'' {Moniteur, page 2693.) 
 
 (3) “Ils signalcrent en meme temps le ebangement des gardes primi- 
 tives, et, au has du frontispice, les traces d'une estampille gratt^e, dont la 
 
 forme paraissait etre celle du cachet de la Bibliotheque ce qui 
 
 resulte de I'alteration qu'a soufferte le corps du volume, du defaut d’harmonie 
 entre les filets, les fleurons du dos les ecussous et les oniemens des plats ; 
 enfin, de cette circonstance que les ficelles du dos sont rest^es detachees de la 
 couverture." {Moniteur, pag. 2693.) 
 
Biblioth^que riv'^laient line (Edition de Venise. Ce titre 
 on le donne ; le void ; 
 
 Bibliothecae S. 10. in casalibus Placentia. 
 
 Lcs preuves incontcstables de ma culpabilite sont : 
 
 1®, Le Catullus saisi chez mot, 
 
 2°. Les etiquettes cotees J. etc., trouvees d mon domicile^ et 
 reconnues pour avoir appartenu a la Biblioth^que de Mont- 
 pellier. 
 
 3°. Les traces de Vestampille grattde, ainsi que les annotations 
 manuscrites que porte Texemplaire saisi chez moi, et qui sont de la 
 mdme 4criture que celles qui se trouvaient sur d*autres ouvrages de 
 cet kahlissement (sic). 4°. La fameuse inscription 
 
 Bibliotheca S. 10. in casalibus Placentia, 
 
 en caracteres manuscrits ou imprim^s(l) , 5®. Les efforts que j’au- 
 rais faits dans mon M^moire pour donner le change sur Torigine 
 de mon Catulle, que j’aurais dit m’avoir de cede par un Italien{2), 
 6°. Enfin, et pardessus tout, le rapport des experts dont on 
 cite les expressions, et qui out examine avec une scrupuleuse 
 attention, et constate avec un soin particulier tons les faits. 
 
 On trouvera, je pense, que mon resume est fidde, et que je n’ai 
 rien oubli^ dans T enumeration des charges qui doivent m’acca- 
 bler. L’ accusation apres avoir pris le soin de les accumuler, a 
 hien le droit de s’ eerier ; 
 
 de tels faits ne se discutent pas, ils s’exposent. 
 
 Essay ons pourtant, de notre cotd, s’il n’y aurait pas moyen de 
 discuter quelque peu. 
 
 Tout cet echafaudage repose sur la supposition que les experts 
 savent lire ; or, je vais prouver au’iLS ne savent pas lire. 
 
 En rencontrant sur mon exemplaire du Catullus Tinscription 
 que rapporte I’acte d’ accusation, et qu’ils ont lue de la mauide 
 suivante : 
 
 Bibliotheca S. 10. in casalibus Placentia, 
 
 les experts ont du se tourmenter beaucoup pour trouper une 
 interpretation quelconque a cette suite de mots, de lettres et de 
 
 (1) II parait que les experts n'out pas su distinguer ces deux sortes de 
 caracteres, qui se reconnaissent en general sans difficulte. 
 
 (2) Cette charge est d’autant plus grave qu’on voit par un autre passage 
 
 dc 1 acte d accusation, que cet Italien a Paris pour se rendreh Milan. 
 
 {Motiiteur, pag. 2693). 
 
IX 
 
 chiffres, dont le sens, il faut Tavouer, n'est pas tr^sclair. Apr^s 
 de longs efforts, guides par leurs lumi^res et dirig<*s par leur 
 impartiality ils out 6te amenes a la traiter comme si c*(^ait une 
 de ces anciennes inscriptions ^ moiti^ rongt^s par le temps, 
 et dans le d^chiffrement desquelles les savants les plus conscien- 
 tieux sont forces parfois de se permettre quelques legeres substi- 
 tutions de lettres. Persuades que tout ce qui se voyait sur mes 
 livres devait avoir un sens mysterieux et criminel, ils ont supposd 
 que j’avaisya/^i/?^ le litre, etqu’a Taide de cette inscription j’avais 
 voulu faire croire que cette Edition de Catulle, Tibulle, et Properce 
 avait et^ imprimee k Plaisance, et non pas k Venise. En d’autres 
 termes, ils lisaient F inscription ainsi qu’il suit : 
 
 Bibliothecae S. 10. in casalibus Placentia, 
 et ils Finterpre'taient de la maniere suivante : 
 
 Catullus, Tibullus, Propertius, PlacentiaE. 
 
 Le tour n*est pas mauvais, et il fait grand honneur k F esprit 
 iuventif des savants commissaires. Quelque mauvaise opinion 
 que Fon ait de mon savoir en fait de latin, il me semble pour- 
 tan t, que si j’avais voulu me meler de faire un titre, j’aurais 
 pu trouver mieux. Cette inscription, qui vue par des gens qui 
 ne savaient pas lire a donne lieu k une si extravagante interpreta- 
 tion, sera lue de la maniere suivante par tons ceux qui con- 
 naissent leur alphabet : 
 
 BibliothecaE S. Io. in Canalibus PlACENTIaE(I). 
 
 Cette inscription n’est pas de moi ; elle est assez ancienne 
 et n’a pas ^te placee Ik pour falsifier le titre ; c’est tout bonne- 
 ment la marque indiquant que ce volume se trouvait autrefois 
 dans la Bibliotheque de San Giovanni in Canali de Plaisance, 
 convent tr^s ancien et tres connu, qui appartenait k Fordre des 
 Freres Precheurs, et dont maints historiens ont parle. De sem- 
 blables marques se trouvent sur presque tons les livres qui sont 
 sortis, en si grande quantity des etablissements religieux. Ce 
 convent de St. Jean in Canali, ou de St. Jean Baptiste, ne posscdait 
 pas seulement une biblioth^ue choisie ; il avait aussi de riches 
 archives, et des Elhves de V E cole des Charles ne devraient pas 
 ignorer qu’on a tire de ces archives des chartes importantes, qui ont 
 etepubli^es. Je n*en citerai qu’une seule, inserde par Campi(2) 
 
 (1) Il ne faut pas un grand effort d’imagination pour comprendre que cela 
 signifie : Bibliothecee Sancti loannis in Canalibus Placentice, c’est-k-dire 
 de la Bibliotheque de St. Jean in Canali, de Plaisance. 
 
 (2) Camim, deir Ilistoria ecclesiastica di Piacenza. Piacenza, 1651 — 
 1662, 3 part, in-fol. 
 
X 
 
 dans son histoire eccl<^siastique de Plaisance (part. Ill, p. 286). 
 A cet endroit on lit, dans Uouvrage de Campi, cette note mar- 
 ginale : 
 
 In arch. Fratrum S. Io. in Canalib. 
 
 ou Ton retrouve ce S. Io. in Canalib. qui a donn^ lieu a une 
 interpretation sibouffonne dans Tacte d’ accusation. ^ ^ 
 
 Je demande qu’on examine ce livre. Si cette inscription n’a 
 pas subi quelque falsification depuis que j*ai quitte Paris, et si le 
 volume n’a pas etc place sur le bureau de cet employe du parquet 
 d’ou a disparu sans qii on en ait trouv4 trace{\^, le Cortigiano de 
 Grolier, porte k 519 francs a ma vente, je suis conyaincu qu’il 
 sautera aux yeux de tons ceux qui verront la fameuse inscription, 
 que cette grave accusation a pour unique fondement Tignorance 
 des experts, qui ont lu dix la oh. il fallait lire Jean (2). Pour 
 
 (1) Void ce qu’on lit dans I’acte d’accusation, a propos de ce livre pr^ 
 
 cieux, achete par M. Tilliard libraire, et saisi a Lyon entre les mains de 
 I’amateur qui I’avait cominissionne : “ II fut done saisi entre les mains de 
 
 I’acquereur ; mais cet ouvrage, place sous triple cachet par le Juge d Instruc- 
 tion de Lyon, parvint sur le bureau d’un des employes du parquet et dispa- 
 rut sans qu’on en ait trouve trace” {Moniteur, pag. 2693.) On conviendra 
 que ce fait doit bien peu me rassurer sur le sort de mes collections, 
 saisies en bloc, sans inventaire et avec I’irregularitd que tout le monde 
 connalt. 
 
 (2) Que les experts ne sachent pas lire, cela resulte de vingt passages de 
 I’acte d’accusation. Par exemple, la ou, parmi tant d’autres fables, on m’accuse 
 d’avoir gagne 900 francs sur le prix des autographes qui avaient ete derobes 
 aux archives de Florence, et que j’ai rachetes k Paris, par acte notari4, pour les 
 renvoyer en Italie et les offrir en pur don au gouvernement Toscan (calomnie 
 que je pourrais d^truire des aujourd’hui a I’aide des documents qui sont 
 entre mes mains), je lis ce qui suit : Ces autographes avaient 6t4 vendus au 
 Sieur Charron par un xtalien qui connaissait intimernent Libri et le tutoyait 
 dans sa correspundance {Moniteury pag. 2697). J’avoue que ce passage 
 m’a fort intrigue, et que je ne savais pas a quoi attribuer une erreur qui 
 n’avait pas I’ombre de fondement. Car, non-seulement, la personne a la- 
 quelle on fait allusion ici ne me tutoyait pas dans ses lettres, mais elle ne m’a 
 jamais ecrit, et je ne me souviens mcme pas de I’avoir jamais ^me. Void, 
 sans doute, la cause de cet etrange quiproquo. A mon grand regret, je suis 
 forc6 de donner ici des noms propres pour me faire coraprendre. Le bruit a 
 couru dans Paris qu’un des recueils d’autographes, qui etaient sortis des 
 Archives de Florence et dont M. Charron avait fait I’acquisition (il en a achete 
 plusieurs et a diffd-entes epoques), aurait ete apporte en France par un certain 
 M. Trucchi avec lequel, je le repute, je n’ai jamais eu aucun relation. Les 
 experts ont dh trouver chez moi un assez grand nombre de lettres qui m’ont ete 
 4crites par mon excellent ami le Baron Trechi, I’un des hommes les plus 
 distingii^s de Milan, I’ami de Manzoni, de Confalonieri, et de tons les hommes 
 marquans de I’ltalie, qui a reside long-temps en France et en Angleterre, et 
 qui est tres repandu dans la haute scci^ite dc Loiidres et de Paris. M. Trechi 
 est du tres petit iiombre de personues qui me tutoyaieiit dans leurs lettres. 
 J’ajouterai qn’il me tutoie encore comme le prouve une lettre tres rccente 
 
XI 
 
 exf^imer que quelqu un a cominia une grossi^re b(5vue, un pro- 
 verbe Italien dit, ha preso un Jischio per un Santo Antonio, c’est 
 comme qui dirait prendre des vessies pour des lantemes ; j’espere 
 que d^sormais on dira il a pris un Saint Jean pour un dix ! 
 
 Actuellement on pent parcoiirir avec rapidite les autres charges 
 qm prouvent que j’ai dcrobe le Catullus k la Bibliotheque de 
 Montpellier. ^ 
 
 Ce volume,^ dit T accusation, avail ^t^ saisi cJiez Vaccus^, C'est 
 Ik une premiere inexactitude. Les magistrats qui ont tout fait 
 saisir en bloc, sans inventaire, sans aucune des formalite's voulues 
 par la loi,^ ne savent ni ce qu’ils ont saisi chez moi, ni ce qu’ils 
 ont trouve chez les nombreuses personnes chez lesquelles ils ont 
 fait des descentes. Je prouverai quand ils le voudront, qu’ils ne 
 savent meme pas ce qui m’appartient, et ce qui ne m’appartient 
 pas dans les objets saisis. Le Catullus incrimin^ a dte saisi chez 
 M. Franck, libraire. Rue Richelieu, No. 69, qui I’avait decrit, 
 sous le Numero 199, dans son Catalogue(l) public en 1848. 
 Comme le dit aussi I’acte d’accusation, ce volume a dte decrit 
 sous le Numero 316 dans mon Catalogue de 1847 ; et j’avais si 
 peu rintention d’annoncer une e'dition de Plaisance(2), a I’aide 
 
 et^tres amicale que, sans s^arr^ter aux calomnies repandues centre moi, il 
 m'a ecrite ces jours demiers. Il n’est pas n^cessaire d’avoir ^te k I’Ecole des 
 Charles pour ne pas confondre Trrchi avec Trucchi ; mais comme il con- 
 venait aux experts et aux magistrats de me rendre suspect sur tous les 
 points, on s’est pr^valu de ce qu*on ne savait pas lire pour donner place a une 
 calomnie de plus dans facte d’accusation. J’espere que mon spirituel ami 
 qui vient d’arriver d Milan, lira ceci, et qu’il rira beaucoup de se voir trans- 
 forme en un colporteur d’autographes. 
 
 Les experts ne savent done pas lire, cela est acquis aux debats ; ils ne 
 savent pas mieux compter. On voit par I’acte d’accusation qu’^ leur avis un 
 fragment qui commencerait au feuillet 81 d’un recueil, et se contiuuerait sans 
 interruption jusqu’au feuillet 110 inclusivement, devrait se composer de 
 vingt‘neuf{e\x\\\ei% (Moniieur, pag. 2692). 
 
 (1) Voici quelle est la description de ce volume dans le Catalogue de 
 M. Franck: 
 
 “Catullus, Tibullus, Propertius, Veneiiis, Aldus, 1515, in-8, mar. k 
 compart, dent. tr. d. ^nc. re/. (199) 100. 
 
 ,. bel exemplaire dans sa premiere reliure du XVI® sidcle, faite a 
 
 I’imitation de celles de Grolier, et parfaitement conservee. Sur chaque plat 
 il y un ^usson, I’un desquels porte cette legende : “ Apollonii PhilaretiP 
 (2) A I'endroit ou il parle de cette inscription dans laquelle on a pris un 
 St. Jean pour un Z)ix I’acte d’accusaiion s’exprime ainsi : “ Mais la fraude ne 
 pense pas a tout : tandis que le titre falsifie anuon9ait une edition de 
 Plaisance, la derni^re page revelait une edition de Venise. On y voyait, 
 en effet, que cet ouvrage avait et4 imprime a Venise en 1515, chez les 
 Aide, comme le volume de Montpellier.” (Moniteury pag. 2693.)— Notons, 
 pour I’exactitude seulement, ce qu’aucun bibliographe n’ignore, savoir, 
 que ce ji^est pas In derniere page qui revele {heWe revelation d’une chose 
 annoncee dejA dans mon Catalogue comme dans celni de M. Franck !) une 
 edition de Venise. 
 
de cette inscription dont il a si souvent question, que dans 
 ce meme Catalogue(l), je disais que c’etait une edition de Venise 
 publi(^e par les Aide en 1515. Malgre P expression des experts, 
 et le defaut d'harmonie enire les filets, les fieurons du dos, les ecus- 
 sons, etc. dont parle Tacte d’ accusation, qui se montre si savant 
 en fait d’anciennes reliures, il n’y a pas eu eT emboUage, et le 
 volume a conserve la reliure qu*il avait lorsque j en ai fait 1 ac- 
 quisition. Comme il y avait des piqiires dans les gardes, il a ete 
 remis k M. Duru, relieur bien connu des amateurs, qui a change 
 les gardes, sans nullement le remboiter. Le compte ou M. Duru 
 avait marqu^ le prix de cette restauration est rest^ k Paris ; il 
 doit etre entre les mains des magistrats. Au reste, M. Duru qui 
 est un homme fort estimable, donnera, si on lui represente le 
 volume, tous les renseignements necessaires. 
 
 L’acte d’ accusation, qui ne peut jamais dire les choses comme 
 elles sont, termine en ajoutant ceci; L*accus4 dans son mhtoire, 
 soutient que le Catulle lui a eU cidd par ce mdme Italien, etc. 
 
 J’aurais pu commencer par r^pondre a ces derniers mots pour 
 faire ecrouler toute cette accusation, mais j’avoue que je n ai pas 
 su resister k la tentation de montrer, par ce qui precMe, les con- 
 naissances des experts et Timpartialite des magistrats. Je n'ai 
 pas dit que Texemplaire incrimine du Catulle m’eut etd cede par 
 un Italien, et je ne pouvais pas le dire, car je ne savais pas quel 
 etait I’exemplaire qui avait excite les soup 9 ons. L’biver dernier, 
 au sortir d’une maladie mortelle, ayant appris par un moyen que 
 je ferai connaitre si les magistrats le desirent, les titres de 
 certains livres sur lesquels se portaient les investigations, mais 
 les titres seuls, souvent estropies, et toujours sans 1’ indication 
 de r edition, ni meme du format, je redigeai a la hate quelques 
 notes sur la demande pressante de mes amis, et malgre ma 
 repugnance a presenter un travail qui ne pouvait etre necessaire- 
 ment qu’incomplet. Ces notes ont etd remises a la Chambre des 
 Mises en Accusation par M. II. Celliez, avocat a Paris, qui, si 
 je suis bien informe, en a garde copie, et qui les a montrees a 
 differentes personnes. Void ce qu’ elles portent a propos du 
 Catulle, qui m* avait ete signale en bloc avec d’autres ouvrages : 
 
 “ Il est tres difficile de repondre a des questions faites d’une 
 mauiere si generique, lorsque tout le monde sait qu’il existe 
 des centaines d’ editions de ces divers ouvrages. Je me bornerai 
 
 (1) Voici comment ce volume est d^crit dans mon Catalogue de 1847. 
 
 “316. Catullus, Tibullus, Propertius, Venetiis, Aldus, 1515, in-8, mar. a 
 compart, dent. tr. d.” 
 
 “Tres bel exemplaire dans sa premiere reliure du XVI* siccle, faite a 
 rimitation de celles de Grolier, et parfailement conservee ; sur chaque plat d 
 y a un ecusson, Tun desquels portc cette Icgende : Apollonii Philareti. 
 
Xlll 
 
 h dire que si Ton deinande des explications sur les deux exem- 
 plaires de Catulle qui se trouvent (tous les deux de la meme 
 edition et d’ancienne reliure) indiques aux Nos. 315 et 316 de 
 mon Catalogue de 1847, j’ai achete Tun des deux chez MM. 
 Payne et Foss, et que I’autre m’a 6t6 vendu par M. (1)/’ 
 
 Comme on le voit, Tacte d’ accusation n*a pas dit la 
 lorsqu’il a prctendu que je soutenais que ce Catulle m’avait ete 
 cedc/?ar un It alien, J ai dit au contraire : les deux exemplaires 
 du Catulle m’ont 6te vendus, I’un par MM. Payne et Foss, Pautre 
 par un Italicu ; dites-moi quel est celui sur lequel vous avez des 
 doutes, et je pre'ciserai davantage. L accusation, qui me prete 
 toujours les combmaisons les plus diaboliques, s’ est imaginde 
 que I’exemplaire incrimine ^tait nccessairement celui au sujet 
 duquel je devais avoir le moins de facility a fournir des dcMr- 
 cissements. Comme tous ceux qui pensent a mal, mes ennemis 
 se sont trompds uniquement parceque je leur ai dit la verit^. 
 
 Nous arrivons au denouement. Ce livre m’a ete vendu 
 par MM. Payne et Foss, comme cela rdsulte de leurs registres et 
 de leur Catalogue, comme cela rdsulte aussi de la declaration 
 origmale qui est entre mes mains, et que je reproduis en 
 note avec la traduction fran 9 aise( 2 ). Ce Catullus dtait un 
 Ms bel exemplaire quand je I’achetai, et il n’etait pas necessaire 
 par consequent que j’allasse d^rober un exemplaire a la Biblio- 
 theque de Montpellier, pour faire un emboitage imaginaire ; il se 
 trouve de'crit dans la septieme partie, publiee en 1840, du Ca- 
 talogue de MxM. de Bure (p. 71, n*^ 22). On voit par cette 
 
 (1) Ici il y avait le nom de la personae qui m^a vendu Tun des deux Catulle • 
 il a plu a raccusation de croire que c’^tait pour sortir d'embarras que je 
 citais ce bibliographe connu et estime. Maintenant que je sais, que c’est 
 1 exemplaire du Nuraero 316 qui a donne lieu a de si belles decouvertes de la 
 part des experts, je puis dire que ce n’est pas celui-la que ce biblioCTaphe 
 dontj ai le re^u m’a cede. ® ^ 
 
 (2) Monsieur Libri purchased from 
 us on Oct. 21, 1846, from our Catal. 
 of Greek and Latin Books (of 1845), 
 No. 613, Catullus, Tibullus et Pro- 
 pertius, beautiful copy in old mo- 
 rocco, gilt on the sides with strings 
 (priced) £2 I2s. 6rf. 12mo. Venet. 
 Aldus, 1515. 
 
 (This book was included in a pur- 
 chase made by us from Messrs. De 
 Bure.) 
 
 For Payne and Self, 
 
 M. Libri a achete chez nous le 21 
 Octobre 1846, sur notre Catalogue de 
 Livres grecs et latins de 1845, le 
 No. 613, Catullus Tibullus et Pro- 
 pertius, tres bel exemplaire, en ma- 
 roquin ancien, a compartimens, avec 
 desrubans; prix £2 12^. 6rf. in-12. 
 Venet. Aldus. 1515. 
 
 (Ce volume etait compris dans une 
 acquisition que nous avons faite chez 
 Messieurs De Bure.) 
 
 Pour Payne et pour moi, 
 
 Henry Foss. 
 
 Henry Foss. 
 
 Ainsi que I’annonce ici M. Foss, ce Catullus porte, surle Catalogue de 1845, 
 la descnption reproduite dans la declaration. 
 
XIV 
 
 description( I ) cjue cot oxeniplftire, (1 ancionue roliuie ot portant sur 
 Tun des plats cette legende Apollonii Philaretiy est exactement 
 celui qui se trouve di^crit dans mon Catalogue, ainsi quo dans 
 celui de IVI. Franck, avec la memo indication, Apollonii Phihretly 
 et que j’avais achet(^ de MM. Payne et Foss, qui Vavaient 
 eu de MM. De Bure k Paris. 
 
 Me sera-t-il permis de demander tr^s-humblement k M. le 
 Procureur-G^ndral de Royer, qui a signed Tacte d’ accusation, 
 si apres avoir lu ce qui pr^cMe, il est encore convaincu que : 
 
 DE TELS FAITS NE SE DISCUTENT PAS, ILS s’eXPOSENT. 
 
 Et ne pense-t-il pas qu’il y a un grave danger pour la magis- 
 trature a adopter ce principe, qu’on peut accepter les charges 
 sans les discuter, et qu’on peut s’en referer aveuglement a des 
 experts qui manquent a la fois de savoir et d’inipartialitd(2). 
 C’est la passion qui procede ainsi ; ce n’est pas la justice. 
 Depuis le commencement, on a cedd k des preventions et 
 k des entrainements, qui ont porte certains magistrats k 
 connaitre tous les droits de I’accuse. C’est 1^ ce qui a provoque 
 un blame si universel dans toute I’Europe, qui a cm voir que 
 j’etais condamne d’avance par toutes les mesures d’ exception qui 
 ont ete prises centre moi. C est sur ce point, qu’on le sache 
 bien, que se portera desormais le debat. Je pourrai reprendre la 
 discussion, et montrer deux fois, dix fois, cent fois, que les 
 experts se sent trompes a chaque instant, qu’ils ne connaissent 
 pas les livres, qu’ils ne savent ni lire, ni compter. Mais ce n’est 
 
 (1) Void la description de ce volume donnee dans le Catalogue de MM. 
 De Bure : 
 
 “ 22.— lidem. (Catullus, Tibullus et Propertius), Venetiisy Aldusy 1515, in- 
 8vo. m, cit. d compart, avec des rubans. anc. rel. 40 fr. 
 
 “ On voit sur le plat, d’un c6t4, un embleme avec la devise Este procnl; 
 et de Pautre Apollonii Philareti.*^ 
 
 Je crois avoir donne suffisamment Phistorique de ce livre pour ne^ pas etre 
 oblige d’entrer dans d’autres developpements. Je n’ajouterai plus qu’un mot : 
 Ce Catullus qui m’aurait inspire des mancBuvreSy des superckeriesy des fraudes 
 si multipUees, si astucieuses, m^avait coute (on vient de le voir), deux livres 
 sterling, douze scbellings et six pence, (un peu plus de 65 francs) chez MM. 
 Payne et Foss, et s^est vendu 55 francs a ma vente. 
 
 (2) Puis-je faire remarquer qu’aujourd’hui, en repoussant Paccusation 
 relative au Catullus de Montpellier, je n’ai pas cru devoir recourir a cette 
 assertion qui se trouve dans le Rapport de M. Boucly : M. le Procureur du 
 Rot, , ,, de Montpellier nVttssura qu'il ne manquqit aucun livre ou vianuscrit 
 dans les deux bihlioth^ques de cette ville, II serait pourtant utile, en pre- 
 sence de magistrats qui disent une fois oui et une fois won, de savoir quelle 
 est la vraie v6rite. 
 
 Puis je aussi demander ce que les magistrats vont faire de la faineuse 
 etiquette J. etc. du Catullusy qui s’est trouvee si miraculeusement dans une 
 masse de papiers saisis sans inventaire } Que deviendront maintenant Pes- 
 tampille grattee, les ficelles detachees, etc. etc. ^ 
 
XV 
 
 
 pas la ce qui attirera I’attentiou des esprits s^rieux On 
 d.ra aux magistrats que ce sent eux qui out accS<5 ces 
 experts, et qu ijs les ont gardes lorsque mille voix leur criaient 
 qu ils se laissment egarer. Maintenant tout le monde com- 
 prendra la y^nt6 de ce mot du secre'taire de la Socie't “Astrono- 
 mique de Londres, qm disait que j’aurais ^t^ fou si jMtais reste 
 dans un pays oi de telles instruetions judiciaires peivent aSr 
 lieu. L acte d accusation dit que toutes les charges prisenlent 
 les m/mes ctrconstances, les m^mes moyens, les miies r/sS^s 
 En ddtruisant SI focilement cet ^norme cchafaudage dresse centre 
 moia proposduCat«//as, je crois pouToir annoncer que Ses 
 I’lnstruction qui prisentent les m^mes circon- 
 stances. Us m^^s moyens les m^mes resultats s’evanouiront avec 
 une dgale facilite. Mais les charges qui piiseront sur les rrZil 
 ^ ^ ne s’eVanouiront pas si 
 
 Z euTeu siecles que deux condamnations ccl^bres 
 
 onteu lieu, 1 une en France, lautre en Italie. Les corps aui 
 
 puissants, ils considdres comme m- 
 ailhbles; la society dtait alors calme, le principe de I’autorite 
 semblait sohdement dtabli partout, 'et ^ourta^nt il n>a Tas 
 fallu de longues annees pour relerer ceux qu’on avait voulu 
 battre, et pour faire expier a ces deux corps redoutables I’abus 
 ll? question de fait s’est ter- 
 
 me V en peine. Qu’il 
 
 me soit permis de dire k mon tour : e'est la question de droU qui 
 
 mmence. Vainement j’ai demands aux magistrats de choisir 
 es experts douiJs de plus de savoir et d’impartialite ; je de- 
 Mrais uniquement qu’ils sussent lire, et qu'ils ne voulusseit pas 
 me faire pendre ; Aait-ce la une pretention exagdre'e ? A toutes 
 mes reclamations, a toutes mes instances on a repondu par des 
 actes de plus en plus violens. Comme s’il se fL agi d^es c£ 
 propositions, on n a voulu rieii examiner; ni les livres, ni les 
 autopaphes, ni les documents nombreux que j’ai oflFert vaine- 
 
 magistrats(l), et I’on a re- 
 pousse dedaigneusement toutes les demarches, qu’appuy^ par les 
 hommes les plus considerables, j’ai faites pour obtenir 
 plement d’lnstruction. » un sup 
 
 I®" raisonnements, h tous les tc^moignages, k tous les 
 £ 1 ; P«‘euves, certains magistrats n’ont eu qu’une 
 
 seule r^ponse Ltbn est un voleur ; e’est comme cela que s’ad- 
 
 Tembre^lRyq^nifp'iw'xi'*^ **‘*'’®’ ®“ ‘*a*® No- 
 
 .. j’ '1“.® Merimee, membre de I’lnstitut, a eula bonte de remet 
 
 d?„. '*® part a M. le ProcureJr de la Tpubllque et 
 
 i^remnLf ‘’® et d’exLiner t’rois 
 
 servir Tmf • ‘locumeuts de toute nature, qui devaient 
 
 rerenh lercjssef“ares ®‘ ^aire 
 
...jourd’hui 1. -1»« 1« P*'* ->• F"”" « ■>' 
 
 “^j:Se«r..s .». ,>- »’aid..ut d.» 
 
 mes efforts. 
 
 Londres, le 7 Aodt 1850. 
 
Lettre de M. Libri d Momieur I'Administrateur du 
 College de France. 
 
 Londres, le 25 Juillet, 1850. 
 
 Monsieur rAdministrateiu-, 
 
 J'ai re 9 u le 13 de ce mois, par Fentremise de Fambassade 
 de Prance h Londres, la lettre(l) en date du 6 courant, que 
 vous m'avez fait Fhonneur de m^adresser, et dans laquelle 
 vous in'annoncez que, sur Finvitation de M. le Ministre de 
 FInstruction Publique, FAssemblee des professeurs du Col- 
 lege de France s'cst reunie extraordinairement le 6 Juillet, 
 et a pris k Funanimite cette resolution : 
 
 L'Assemblee des professeurs charge M. FAdministra- 
 teur d'ecrire a M. Libri, que si le ler Decembre prochain, 
 il n^est pp venu purger le jugement de contumace prononce 
 contre lui le 22 Juin dernier, le College de France devra le 
 considerer comme demissionnaire, et provoquer son rem- 
 placement/^ 
 
 Permettez-moi d^abord. Monsieur, de vous prier de vou- 
 loir bien offrir mes vifs remerciinents k mes savans confreres 
 pour cette d&ision, par laquelle ils ont implicitement pro- 
 teste contre la sentence, qui nFa condanme par contumace 
 ^ dix ans de r&lusion, sans que je fusse meme ni assigne, 
 ni appele k comparaitre, comme le veut la loi, sans qu^aucun 
 de mes conseils, ou de mes amis fut nullement informe 
 qu'un jugement allait etre rendu(2). En effet, si les cir- 
 
 (1) Les quelques jours qui se sont ^coules entre la reception de 
 cette lettre et ma reponse, ont ^te employes par moi a me procurer 
 des documens et des informations qui m'etaient necessaires. (Voyez 
 plus loin aux paj?. 14—16, etc.) 
 
 (2) J’ai entre les mains tons les documents propres a etablir la 
 parfaite exactitude de ce que j’avance ici. Ceux qui voudraient 
 s^assurer de la verity d'un fait si extraordinaire et si peu croyable, 
 pourraient s’adresser k Paris, k M. Turquet, notaire. Rue d’Antin, 
 No. 9 ; a M. H. Celliez, avocat. Rue de Verneuil, No. 5 ; et ^ M. Ed. 
 Lacroix, avoue. Rue Ste. Anne, No. 51 bis. 
 
2 
 
 Constances qui ont precede et accoinpagne cette sentence 
 n’avaient pas semble aux professcurs du College de France 
 de nature k enlever k ce jugement son autorite, on ne 
 s^expliquerait pas qu^en presence de 1 article 28 du Code 
 penal, qui declare atteint de la degradation civique tout 
 individu condamne, meme par contumace, k la peine de la re- 
 clusion, cette Assemblee ])ut ne pas considerer comme demis- 
 sionnaire ipso facto un homme qui, d^apres un jugement, 
 est devenu incapable de remplir aucune fonction publique(l). 
 Cette delib&ation prise par des liommes serieux, et contraire- 
 ment au voeu du ministre, a une signification qui n echap- 
 pera k personne, et PAssembl^e des professeurs a merite par 
 un tel vote les sentiments de sincere reconnaissance, dont je 
 vous prie. Monsieur TAdministrateur, de lui offrir de ma 
 
 part rhommage. . 
 
 Dans des circonstances ordinaires, et si tout s etait passe 
 regulierement, non seulement je m'empresserais dialler pur- 
 ger le jugement de contumace porte centre moi, mais je 
 puis ajouter qu'il n'y aurait jamais eu ni jugement, m 
 proces. Or, puisque d’apres le vote meme du College de 
 France, il est ^abli que la position dans laquelle on m'a 
 place doit etre coiisideree comme tout a fait exceptionnelle, il 
 me semble necessaire d' examiner attentivement les cii’con- 
 stances qui ont amene cet etat irregulier, avant de determi- 
 ner le temps qui devra s^ecouler pour qu’on puisse raison- 
 nablement esperer d^y voir mettre un terme. Que signifie 
 en eflfet la deliberation du College de France ? File dit, 
 que quoique la sentence de contumace m^ait declare inca- 
 pable d^occuper aucun emploi, F Assemblee des professeurs, 
 qui ne me considere pas comme demissionnaire, n^iccepte 
 pas cette incapacite, et refuse de se soumettre a cette sen- 
 tence. Et pcmrquoi une Assemblee si grave, si eclairee, qm 
 compte dans son sein des jurisconsultes si eminents, a-t-elle 
 refuse de se soumettre ainsi a la loi, et de me juger d^apres le 
 droit commun ? C^est parcequ^elle a ete avertie par le cii 
 public que dans Finstruction dirigee contre moi, j^avais ete 
 des le commencement place en dehors du droit commun ; 
 c^est parcequ’elle savait, par une multitude de faits irrefra- 
 gables, que dans tout le cours de cette procedure, commencee 
 
 (l) “ La degradation civique consiste : 1®. Dans la destitution et 
 I’exclusion des condamn^s de toute fonction, office, ou emploi public, 
 etc.” Codv Penaly § 34. 
 
I' I 
 
 le lendemain d'une revolution, les lois avaient ete violees a 
 mon detriment, que cette Asseinblec sans discntcr le fond 
 de la question, a refuse de se souniettre a Papplication dc 
 ces memes lois, dont certains magistrats, par des infractions 
 repetees, avaient affaibli deja I’autorite. C'est la du reste 
 ce qui avait eu lieu deja dans toutes les parties de PEurope. 
 Lorsquen Angleterre le savant bibliothecaire du British 
 Mmmm, et le secretaire de la Soeiete Astronomique de 
 Londres, prenaient si hardiment ma defense avec le con- 
 cours dautres homines non moins eompetents, non moins 
 considerables(l) ; lorsque les savants les plus eminents 
 de 1 Allemagne, ayant a leur t^te Pillustre secretaire(2) 
 perpetuel de 1 Academic de Kerlin, protestaient publi- 
 quement centre la persecution dont je suis Pobiet : 
 lorsqu enfin les Professeurs de la Faculte de Droit de PUni- 
 versite de Pise, s’assoeiant au vote des plus illustres jiiriscon- 
 sultes de la Toscane(3), repoussaient energiquement les aceu- 
 sations dingees eontre moi, ils n¥taient pas mus seulement 
 par la connaissanee qu’ils avaient dc la matierc et par 
 I etrangete de 1 accusation, ils etaient surtout diriges par ce 
 sentiment naturcl aux esprits eleves, qui les porte a venir 
 au secours des vietimes d’une oppression manifesto. Ils 
 voyaient en effet un homme qui, sous un gouveme- 
 ment liberal et regulier, avait re^u en France une noble 
 hospita ite accuse et diffame dans le Moniteur Univer- 
 sel le lendemain du jour ou, par Peffet d’une revolution, 
 ses ennemis s etaient empares de la dictature ; et ils avaient 
 vu ce meme homme, prive illegalement avant tout iu"c- 
 ment des functions qu’il occupait, son nom disparaissant des 
 pro^-ammes des cours dont il etait charge. Ils Pavaient vu 
 d abord, en butte aux attaques journalieres de toute la presse 
 
 ^ 81.91, etc.— Athenceum, 
 
 c/fcLlT’' de Berlin, du 11 Juin 1848; le 
 
 Inin i«!o* f LUerarische Zeilnng, du 20 
 
 HnW ® 15 Juillet 1848 : la Feuille litt6-aire de 
 
 Hamhourg, du 29 Juillet 184S, etc. etc. 
 
 I 0 recent a la suite du savant Memoire de M 
 
 T Conseiller d^Ktat el President de rOrdre dee 
 
 ^vocals Toscana, etc. Londres, 1850. in-8, seconde edition. 
 
4 
 
 frauyaise, ne pouvaiit pas obtenir qii^ou iiiseiiit uue seule 
 rectification, et ils avaient vu la joie de ceux qui s^e- 
 criaient que ce n'etait qii'un Italien de Mon 
 
 domicile envahi et mis regulierement au pillage(2j sous la 
 protection tacitc de certains magistrats qui, malgi*e mes 
 reclamations et cedes de mes amis, s'etaient refuses a prendre 
 aucune des mesures de precaution que les lois prescrivent(3) 
 dans Finteret de la justice, comme dans celui de Faccuse; 
 mes papiers, mes collections, ma fortune, mon honneur, mis 
 sans aucune garantie d la merci d^une commission d'experts 
 choisis a dessein ])arcequdls iiFavaient deja calomnie, et qui 
 dans leur impartialite s’ecriaient qi^ils voulaient me fair e 
 pe 7 idre{^) ; les depositions qui rn^etaient favorables re- 
 poussees(5) ; Fintimidation repandue ])artout(6) ; enfin des 
 temoignages evidemment falsifies(7), voila quels sont les 
 titres qu^on m^a faits en France k Finteret et a Fappui de 
 tons ceux qui n^ont })as reconnu dans ces mesures violentes, 
 dans tout cet eclat fait centre moi, la main sage et impartiale 
 de la veritable justice ; et qui savent que toutes les grandes 
 erreurs judiciaires ont ete accompagnees de graves irregu- 
 larites dans la procedure. Cc sont Ik, sans doute, les motifs 
 qui ont determine les Professcurs du College de France k 
 repousser Fincapacite prononcee par la sentence de contu- 
 mace, et k nc pas considerer comme serieuse cette fletrissure 
 qu^on avait voulu m^infliger. 
 
 (1) Voyez le National du 22 Mars, 1822. 
 
 (2) Voyez les documents publics dans ma Lettre a M. de Fallotuc, 
 pp. 24, 25, 108, etc. 
 
 (3) Voyez le AMmoire de M. Lamporecchi, pp. 17 — 23, 60 — 65. 
 
 (4) Lisez le document public dans la Lettre a M. de FallouXy 
 pp. 5 — 6. 
 
 (5) II resulte de divers documens qui ont ^te publics que M. le 
 Juge d’ Instruction n’a pas voulu recevoir les depositions de MM. 
 Jubinal, P. Lacroix, Paulin, parcequ’elles ni’etaient favorables 
 (Voyez Lettre a M. de Falloux, p. 112; Jubinal, Lettre a AT. P- 
 Laci'oix, pp. 13, 14 ; Lacroix, Lettres a M. Hatton, pp. 5, 6). D’autres 
 j)ieces, qui paraitront en temps et lieu, prouvent qu'il y a eu des irre- 
 gularites encore plus graves en ce qui concerne I’audition des temoins. 
 Lisez du reste k cet egard les documens que je public plus loin, 
 page 14 — 16. 
 
 (6) Voyez les Lettres de M. Durand et de M. Picchioni dans la 
 Lettre a Af, de Falloux, pag. 21, 22 et 114. 
 
 (7) Vcyez plus loin, pag. 12 — 16. 
 
5 
 
 Quelque soit inon desir de voir les magistrats fran^ais rc- 
 connattre Perreur dans laquelle ils ont etc entrairies par mes 
 ennemis, on comprendra que la rnarche de Pinstrnction dont 
 j^ai ete Pobjet n est ])as propre k m^inspii*er une grande con- 
 fiance. Chacun voit que ce serait folie d'affronter les pre- 
 ventions si legerement con9ues contre moi, avant d^avoir 
 acquis la certitude que les irregularites funestes dont je suis 
 la victime ne pourront plus se renouveler, et que je ne serai 
 pas prive, par exemple, des pieces k decharge qui sont 
 encore entre mes mains, comine j^ai ete prive illegalement 
 et sans aucune formalite de tons les documens(l) qui exis- 
 taient cliez moi lorsque j^ai quitte la France. Je n^avais 
 besoin que personne me suggerat Tidee de me rendre 
 a Paris pour repondre k mes calomniateurs. A plusieurs 
 reprises je me suis adresse a M. le Ministre de la Justice, k 
 M. le Procureur General, et a M. le Procureur de la Repu- 
 blique(2) pour demandcr Pautorisation de me rendre a Paris en 
 etat de liberte sous caution ; mes demandes n’ont jamais 
 re 9 u aucune reponse. Recemment encore, le 30 Avril der- 
 nier, je me suis adresse de nouveau a M. le Ministre de la 
 Justice pour declarer, dans une lettre qui a ete imprimee et 
 r^pandue dans toute PEurope que si, se conformant aux 
 prescriptions du Code Instruction Criminelle on recon- 
 naissait les irregularites de la procedure dirigee contre moi, 
 je m^empresserais de me rendre a Paris. Cette derniere 
 demande n^a pas ete plus heureuse que les premieres, et 
 comme je Pai dit plus haut, sans qu^on voulut jamais me 
 faire connaitre precisement de quoi j'etais accus^, par une 
 nouvelle violation du Code d’ Jnsti'uction Criminelle, j'ai ete 
 
 (1) Toutes les factiires des Libraires, tous les re 9 us, tous les catalo- 
 gues, tous les documens en un mot que j’ai laisses chez moi, et qui 
 pouvaient etablir que j^avais achet^ de differentes personnes les livres, 
 ou les autres objets incrimines, ont ^t^ saisis sans inventaire et 
 mis an pillage. (Voyez les documens publics dans ma Lettre a 
 M. de Falloux, pp. 24 — 28.) 
 
 (2) Quelques-unes des demandes qu’k plusieurs reprises j*ai adres- 
 sees par ecrit a ces magistrats, leur ont ete presentees successivement 
 par M. Gioberti, alors Ministre Pl^nipotentiaire du Roi de ^ardaigne, 
 a Paris, et par M. Panizzi, premier bibliothecaire au d^partement des 
 livres imprimes du British Museum qui, avec Pautorite' qui s’attache 
 leur nom et a leur position, ont fait tous les deux de vains et coura- 
 geux efforts pour obtenir que la verite prevaKit sur les funestes 
 prri^ntions conyues contre moi. 
 
condaiime par coiitumacc, sans avoir ^te assigne, sans avoir ete 
 avertilegalement qu'on allait proceder contre moi. Vous voyez, 
 Monsieur FAdministrateur, quej’ai fait tout ce qui dependait 
 de moi pour obtenir un jugement regulier, et tout Ic monde 
 conviendra qiFapres av’^oir ete la victiine d^irregularites si noni- 
 breuses et si inconcevables, je ne pouvais pas me rendre k 
 Paris avant d'etre rassure contre le retour trop probable 
 d'autres irregularites du rneme genre. Combien de temps 
 faudra-t-il pour quc j'aie Passurance dont j'ai besoin ? com- 
 bien de temps devra-t-il s'ecouler avant que certains magis- 
 trats reconnaissent qu'ils se sont trompes, qu'ils se sont 
 engages dans une voie irreguliere ? Je Pignore. L'Assem- 
 blee des Professeurs du College de France pense que cinq 
 mois seront suffisants pour cela, et que d'ici au ler Decembre 
 prochain, ou aura fait ce qu'il faut pour que je me rende k 
 Paris. J'en accepte Paugure. Le College de France, Pln- 
 stitut, tous les corps en uu mot qui nPoiit admis dans leur 
 sein, savent que je les ai pries instamment de faire une de- 
 marche efficace, afin qu'une procedure qui avait souleve uu 
 cri de reprobation dans toute PEurope rentrat dans la voie 
 reguliere(l) ; c'etait la seule maniere de sortir du laby- 
 rinthe inextricable dans lequel on s'est engage. Je n'ai 
 jamais demande autre chose que de voir ces illustres com- 
 pagnies prendre la defense des lois, violees par ceux qui en 
 etaicnt les gardiens ; car j'etais sbr de repousser les calom- 
 nies repan dues contre moi des que je ne serais plus prive 
 de la protection des lois. Je regrette vivement qu'une telle 
 intervention, toute dans Pint&et de la justice, n'ait pas ete 
 jugee praticable par ceux Ik-memes qui reconnaissaient(2) 
 I'irregularite de la procedure dont je suis la victime. 
 
 (1) Parmi les censures que cette procedure a provoquees, je n’en 
 connais pas de plus significative que celle que M. Landrini, ancien 
 magistrat a Florence, a formulee ainsi qu’il suit dans son vote d ad- 
 hesion au M^moire deja cit^ de M. Lamporecchi (p. 82) : 
 
 “ Je declare franchement (dit M. Landrini), quoique je sois arriv^ a 
 Fage de cinquante ans, et que j’aie passe pres de trente ans dans 
 I’exercice de la profession d’avocat, que parmi les innoinbrables pro- 
 cedures que j’ai suivies, soit comrne defenseur, soit comine juge 
 su])pleant au Tribunal Royal de Florence, je n’en ai jamais vu, grace 
 au ciel et a I’equite des Tuscans, une seule aussi vexatoire que celle-ci. 
 
 (2) Je me suis adress^ a cette occasion a toutes les Academies de 
 rinstitut. Voici re qu’en m’envoyant la reponse oflficielle d’une de 
 ces Academies me fit riionneur de m’ecrire un des secretaires perpe- 
 
On se flemandera pourquoi les compagnies savantes qui 
 tn^ont fait Phonneur de m^accueillir dans ces derniers temps 
 en France, out montre plus de reserve que la Faculte de 
 Droit de PUniversite de Pise(l), a laquelle je ne suis attach^ 
 que par des liens tr^s honorables pour nioi mais deja fort 
 anciens. Elle n^a pas hesite k signaler avec une noble 
 
 tuels dont PInstitut s’honore le plus, et dont Popinion devrait avoir le 
 plus de poids aupres des magistrats. Je ne crois pas tres n^cessaire 
 d’ajouter que ce n’est pas le secretaire perpetuel pour les sciences 
 mathematiques qui m’a ecrit ce qui suit : 
 
 “ Paris, 22 Mai, 1849. 
 
 Monsieur et tres honore confrere. 
 
 “ En vous adressant une r^ponse au nom de PAcademie 
 
 je dois joindre a cette lettre officielle quelques mots particuliers. Je 
 n’ai pas encore lu entierement Pecrit dont vous m’avez envoye un 
 exemplaire ; mes mauvais yeux en sont cause, mais j’en ai lu assez 
 pour apprecier la justice de vos plaintes, et pour deplorer les etranjjes 
 irregularites des procedes suivis a votre egard. Si PAcademie, comme 
 corps, n’a pas pu intervenir au milieu d’une instruction commencee, 
 des de'marches individuelles ont ^t^ faites, et le seront encore aupres 
 du chef de la magistrature et du Procureur-General pour que cette 
 instruction soit reguliere et exp^ditive. La justice est tenue d’obser- 
 yer enyers tout le monde des formes protectrices, de se montrer 
 impartiale et non prevenue, et d’arriver vite a des decisions fondles. 
 II est douloureux de voir que ces regies tutelaires ont ^t^ meconnues 
 a P^gard d'un savant c^l^bre, et d’un membre de PInstitut, que sa 
 renommee et son titre auraient dfl entourer au contraire de preven- 
 tions favorables. J’espere qu’il n’en sera plus ainsi, que justice sera 
 promptement faite, et que vous rentrerez bientot dans notre pays 
 pour etre rendu aux travaux de Pillustre compagnie, dont vous 
 n'auriez pas dfl etre contraint de vous eloigner.” 
 
 (1) Depuis Pannee 1824, j’ai Phonneur d’appartenir k PUniversite 
 de Pise, en qualite de professeur emerite ; et loin de voir mon nom 
 disparaitre (comme cela est arrive en France) du programme des 
 cours de cette antique et ceiebre univershe, j’ai eu le bonheur de 
 voir mes savants collegues prendre spontanement ma defense avec un 
 courage et une noblesse qui exciteront perpetuellement ma reconnais- 
 sance. Si cela etait possible, je voudrais pouvoir reproduire ici tout 
 ce que ces jurisconsultes eminens ont dit pour faire reconnaitre la 
 justice de ma cause. Puisque la place me manque, je me bornerai a 
 citer quelques lignes seulement dans le vote d’adhesion de chacun 
 d’eux. Voici ces extraits : 
 
 • . . . Je pensais qu*il n’etait pas permis a la calomnie elle-meme 
 <1 articuler une accusation d*une telle gravite, avec des argumens si 
 
8 
 
 spontaneite et avec 
 
 I’autorite qui lui 
 
 a])partient Podieux qui 
 
 futiles, si pu^rils, et qui sent un outrage luanifeste aux lois les plus 
 
 “«“pJuriTKv^‘8 wiTsqu’a ce jour que M. Libn pouvait 
 se dUpen^rde^touti defense ulterieure tendant i le 
 roDimon publique ; ie croyais qu’il pouvait se dispenser de combattre 
 pX son Wre boUeu/ju«qu’^ ce jour si hautement veng^ par le 
 teraoignage des noms les plus illustres de 1 Europe. 
 
 “ Pietro Conticini, avocat . 
 
 “ Professeur de Pandectes 4 i’Universit^ Imp4riale 
 
 . n »» 
 
 . Mais lors meme que dans la position bien motivee de contumace, 
 M Libri serait frappe d’une condamnation, qu il nese deconcerte pas. 
 A un bomme d’une renomm^e si grande et si digneraent acquise, ne 
 pent manquer le Jupiter qui iterum remjudtcaiamjudicet . 
 
 Francois Antoine Mori, avocat . 
 
 “ Professeur de Proit criminel h I’Universit^ Imp^riale 
 et Royale de Pise.” 
 
 Apr6s la stupeur dont les a frapp^s d’abord Estrange imputation 
 
 au moyen de laquelle on essayait de ddnigrerune des plus brd antra 
 lumiferes de la science contemporaine, les savans de toute 1 liu ^ 
 oticcifAf Qnrpo In nnbliration de la reponse Mcto- 
 
 i triomphe 
 
 ‘'Flaminio Severi, avocat . 
 
 ‘ Professeur de Droit roinain il PUniverslt^ Imperials 
 a* rfp Pise.** 
 
 L’accusation dirigee centre M. le Professeur Libn n est pas la 
 
 poursuite consciencieuse d’un debt, dont il est impossible de sign^er 
 meme la plus legere apparence, on a seulement essaye de satistaire, 
 par cette accusation, une vengeance politique, e’est pourquoi je joins 
 de grand coeur mon adhesion a celle de mes honorables collegues e 
 rUniversit^ de Pise- 
 
 Pietro Capei, avocat , 
 
 “Professeur 6in6rite de Droit remain 4 I’Universit^ Irap6n^e 
 et Royale de Pise et ancien Mlnistre et Secretaire d btat 
 de S. A. I. et R. le Grand-Duc de Toscane. 
 
 .... Toutefois il etait de notre devoir d’^everla voix pour demon- 
 trer k cliacun combien cette accusation semble sotte et inique dans a 
 patrie qui se glorifie du nom de M. Libri. Notre silence ebt ete cer- 
 tainement une lachet^, quand les preuves de son innocence ressorten 
 si palpables des faits cites in extenso dans les ecrits publics par le 
 savant professeur, quand nous sommes si vivement frappes de I evi- 
 dence des demonstrations pleines d’autorite, etablies a cet egard, par 
 Pillustre President des Avocats Toscans, (M. Lamporecchi), et aux- 
 quelles nous sommes heureux de donner notre adhesion. Tout le 
 monde sentira qu’en nous exprimant ainsi, nous faisons complete- 
 ment abstraction des sentiments d’affection et de respect qui nous 
 
 i 
 
9 
 
 s’attache a la persecution dont je suis l’objet(l). En cet 
 
 attachent a notre collegue, et de I’amour chaleureux de la patrie. Oar 
 SI la justice et la verity n’eussent pas ^t^, comme elles le sont, du c6t^ 
 de 1 illustre M. Libri, nous n’eussions jamais os^ prendre sa defense. 
 
 “ Francesco Bonaini, avocat, 
 
 ** Professeur d’Histoire du Droit A PUnlversit^ 
 Iinp^riale et Royale de Pise.*’ 
 
 ^ adhesion dont on vient de lire quelnues extraits, a ^te 
 public dernierement k la suite de I’excellent M6noire, que i’ai d^ik 
 cit^, de M. le S^nateur Lamporecchi. sur la persecution qu’on fait 
 subtr en France a M. Libri. Outre I’adhesion de la faculty de Droit 
 de 1 Universite de Pise, ce M^raoire, qui est un chef-d’oeuvre de 
 dm ectique et de raisonnement, a re^u les adhesions de M. Agri- 
 fogho, ancien avocat-general et ancien procureur-general pr6s la 
 \our imperiale de Florence, sous le regne de TEmpereur Napoleon, 
 ainsi que les adhesions de M. Landrini, ancien magistrat, de M. 
 V anm. President de la Chainbre des Deputes du Grand-Duch^ de 
 loscane, de M. Andreucci, ancien Ministre de I’lnstruction Pu- 
 bhque du Grand-Duc de Toscane, et de M. (ialeotti, ancien Secre'taire 
 du Conseil d Etat du Grand-Duc de Toscane. Croit-on que sans les 
 motifs les plus graves, des hommes si haut places, des juris- 
 consultes si eminens, se seraient decides a faire une manifestation si 
 eclatante, en faveur d’un homme qu’on a pr^tendu fl^trir juridique- 
 ment f Peut-on penser que ce soit sans des raisons bien puissantes, 
 qu un ancien magistrat fran^ais, M. Agrifoglio, ait pu ecrire ce qui 
 suit a propos de la procedure dirigee centre moi? Etpourtant, malgre 
 de si imposantes autorites, je n’ai jamais pu obtenir qu’on m’accordat 
 du moms un supplement d’instruction, et les magistrats s’en sont 
 uniQuement rapportes a des experts qui d^claraient vovloir mp faire 
 pendre. On verra plus loin-page 20, si ces experts meritaient une 
 confiance illimitce. 
 
 De 18()6 a 1814, j ai ^te revetu de la toge fran^aise, (dit M. Agri- 
 fogho), d abord comme Procureur-G^neTal, puis, apres la suppression 
 des coiirs criminelles, comme A vocat- General pres la Cour dite Im- 
 periale. J’ai done ^t^ a meme de savoir comment se conduisait en 
 1^ ranee 1 instruction des proces. e’est-k-dire, avec toute la ce'le'rite 
 permise par la gravite des accusations. Je sais comment les jugemens 
 etaient rendus ; avec cette justice impartiale, qui est le veritable bien- 
 lait des gouvernemens, et qui leur acquiert seule la veritable gloire. 
 pareequ elle ne peut exister que par le bonheur public. .I’ai ete I’ad- 
 mirateur de ces honorables magistrats qui furent mes collogues. C’est 
 pourquoi j ai apporte dans cet examen toute I’attention. tout I’int^ret 
 qu une experience de quarante annees et plus des affaires criminelles, 
 reclamaient de moi. 
 
 Mais, si les faits indiques dans les imprimis sont vrais, (et com- 
 ment en douter, apres les avoir lus et peses ?) quelle a ete ma sur- 
 pnse quand j ai dil rester convaincu que, dans le proces qui s’instruit 
 
etat de choses, et afin de satisfaire au voeu du College de 
 France, vceu qui est le mien, permettez-moi, de demandcr 
 encore une fois que ce corps illustre, veuille bien intervenir 
 uniquement dans I’int^r^t de la loi, afin qu’on reconnaisse 
 
 depuis le mois de Mars 1848, on avail negli(?e toutes les regies de la 
 iuslice, oublie le courage civique et I’amour du juste ...... 
 
 “ Loin de moi la pensee de ternir la ^loire des ma^istrats d une 
 nation, dont j*ai porte pendant huit ans les insif^nes judiciaires, 
 mais ie dis seulement, et je le dis avec douleur, (parceque ma devise 
 a touiours ete: la justice ^gale pour tons!) cette accusation a ete 
 commence'e dans des temps oil, suivant un ^crivain Franqais, 1 in- 
 t^r^t, Tambition, Tenvie af?issent avec force, et oil il arrive que 
 beaucoup d’hommes se forment coinme un prisme a travers lequel 
 ils voient les choses bien differentes de ce qu’elles sont. Malheur 
 
 funeste, mais qui n’est que trop reel 1. ... . ^ ^ ^ 
 
 Via conviction ^tait d^ja formee sur la raani^re irreguliere dont 
 on a commence le proems, en ayant foi ^ un anonyme que les lois 
 m^prisent ; sur la maniere dont les visites domiciliaires ont exe- 
 cutees; sur le defaut des formes et sur rirregulant6 des proems- 
 verbaux, en vertu desquels on a saisi et on s’est empare des papiers 
 que Ton croyait susceptibles de fournir des preuves contre Taccuse 
 ou a sa d^charge, formalit^s indiquees art. 35 et suivans du 
 
 code d’ Instruction Criminelle voyant que les pretendues 
 
 pieces a conviction sont enlev^es sans aucune formality par les experts 
 et rapportees par eux dans le lieu oil elles se trouvaient, pour ve- 
 rifier si parmi ces pieces, dont le nombre est tres considerable, il 
 n’y aurait pas quelque livre ou quelque manuscrit vole. Toutes 
 ces irregularites m’ont, malgrd moi, forc^ de reconnaitre que Tespnt 
 de parti, toujours funeste et nuisible, et peut-etre Tamour propre 
 d’autrui offens^, ont ete les seuls elemens reels de cette accusation, 
 de cette articulation de debt ; cette conviction a et^ renforcee par 
 la lecture du Memoire de mon honorable collegue, M. Tavocat 
 
 Lamporecchi. i r • • 
 
 “ En analysant, avec une clarte incontestable, tons les faits qui 
 sont allegues en kveur de Taccusation, et qui ne sont que de purs 
 soupgons et non des indices de culpahilite, il les a tous detruits par 
 ses reponses. En les repetant, je ne ferais qu’augmenter de quel- 
 ques pages Tadhesion complete que je donne ici a ce memoire, et 
 ce n’est pas la mon intention. 
 
 “ Je fais observer seulement que le fait, d’oil pourrait naitre un 
 doute k la charge du Professeur Libri, celui qu’on e^t trouve dans 
 Timmense nombre des volumes qu’il ])oss^dait, quelque livre que 
 Ton dit avoir ete soustrait d’une bibliotheque, ce fait se trouve 
 completement annulle par les justifications reunies dans les imprimes 
 qui m’ont ete remis. Car sans indiquer aucune regie certaine de 
 droit, mais pour la garantie de tous les citoyens, les lois de toutes 
 les nations civilis^es repetent que pour donner a la possession de 
 la chose soustraite la valeur d’un indice de culpahilite, celui qui 
 accuse doit justifier, de la manih'e la plus eclatante, que la soustraction 
 est frauduleuse et qu’elle a He effectuee : or cette preuve n*existe pas. 
 
Ics ii icgularites dont j ai ete la victinic. Dcs (jU6 je verrai 
 le inoindre symptdme d^un changement dans la conduite du 
 goiivernement qui m^a frappe d^abord illegalcment^ et dans 
 les dispositions de certains magistrats, je m^empresserai 
 d'aller purger nia contumace. Aujourd'hui, et les choses 
 restant dans le m^me etat, ce scrait une folie de me presenter 
 devant des jnges si defavorablement prevenus. 
 
 Je dois m^abstenir de donner une defense anticipee car^ 
 je Pai appris a mes depens, les &laircissemens que j^ai 
 fournis aux magistrats, n’ont servi qu’a leur faire eviter des 
 dangers, et h faire disparaitre quelques-unes des fautes les 
 plus gi*ossieres dans lesquelles les experts avaient entraine 
 la justice. Si je me permettais de discuter actuellement en 
 detail les extraits de Pacte d^ accusation qui ont paru dans les 
 journaux, tout annonce que cette discussion ne servirait qu^a 
 reiidrc moins iinparfait le travail du parquet. Cependant, 
 afin qu^on ne puisse pas supposer que c'est la difficult^ de 
 rejiondre aux accusations, et non la difficulte de me 
 defendre devant des juges prevenus centre moi, qui me fait 
 rester eloigne de Paris, je montrerai, par quelques exemples, 
 quels sont les fondements d^une procedure qui s^est ap- 
 puyee d^abord sur des accusations anonymes et qui, apres 
 trente mois de recherches hostiles, rPa pas encore trouve de 
 charges plus solides que celles que je vais refuter ici. Au 
 risque de fournir un nouvel Errata h Pacte d^accusation je 
 serai force de prendre ces exemples dans les journaux ; car, 
 ainsi que je Pai dit plus haut, non seulement cet acte d^ac- 
 cusation, qui, d^apres la loi, doit toujours etre porte a la 
 connaissance de Paccuse, ne m^a pas ete communique avant 
 la sentence de contumace, mais m^me apres cette sentence, et 
 pendant que, dans la vue de me miner, il est communique 
 sous le manteau k differentes personnes, on refuse absolu- 
 inent de me le faire connaitre. Aussi toutes les demarches 
 de mes amis tendent aujourd^hui a en obtenir la publica- 
 tion. 
 
 En attendant ce document, auquel je repondrai quand 
 on Paura fait paraitre d^une maniere authentique et qui 
 iPadmette plus de corrections (1), je prends dans Pextrait 
 
 (1) On se tromperait si Ton s’imaginait que, malgre mon d^sir, 
 je pourrai piiblier une refutation immediate de toutes les calumnies 
 accumulees pendant plusieurs annees de travail souterrain par Paccu- 
 
de Tacte d^accusatioii, donue par le journal le Droit du 
 25 Juin dernier, deux fails saillants, comme exemple des 
 erreurs dans lesquelles doivent tomber des magistrals qui 
 n^ecoutent que les ennemis d^un accuse ; et je declare 
 d^avance que des a present je suis en mesure de faire des 
 reponses tout aussi peremptoires aux autres assertions de 
 Paccusation qui ont ete publics. 
 
 Apres avoir donne quelques details qui sont entierement 
 controuv&, Facte d^accusation (Voyez le Droit) s’exprime 
 ainsi : 
 
 Le jeune Abry aurait declare k deux temoins qu’il avail 
 travaille chez Libri ; que pendant quinze jours ou trois 
 seraaines il avail ete employe a gi’atter et k faire dispa- 
 raitre des cachets et timbres sur les livres ; que Libri avait 
 voulu se meler de ce travail, mais qu’il avait dh Faban- 
 donner parcequhl s^en acxiuittait mal et qu^il faisait des 
 trous dans le papier/^ 
 
 , Lorsque je pourrai refuter Facte d^ accusation, je ferai 
 connaitre, d^apres les documents authentiques qui sont entre 
 mes mains la maniere dont on a precede a Faudition des 
 
 sation. Je sais par experience que certaines personnes, dont 
 peut-etre je serai force de faire connaitre les noms, se refusent, par 
 la crainte d’etre inquietees, a me donner un duplicata des factures dont 
 on m’a prive, et qui constataient Facquisition que j’avais faite de 
 livres, ou d’autres objets incrimines. Je sais aussi que certains 
 bibliothecaires, dans I’espoir de me rendre responsable de toutes les 
 dilapidations qui ont pu avoir lieu dans les etablissemens confies k 
 leurs soins, cacbent la ydrite et m^me se \^ntent hardiment de men- 
 Hr, Ce sont la des difficultes produites par tout le bruit fait contre 
 moi, et qui tiennent aux mauvais instincts de la nature humaine. 
 Elies ne peuvent etre surmontees qu’avec beaucoup de temps et de 
 patience ; pourtant j’espere en venir a bout. Sans anticiper sur les 
 cuneuses revelations que je serai probablement oblige de faire k cet 
 egard, je rappellerai ici la conversation entre M. Jubinal et M. Rave- 
 nel. Tun des conservateurs de la Bibliotheque Nationale, conversa- 
 tion que M. Jubinal rapporte en entier dans Tecrit intitule Une Letire 
 inedite de Montaigne, (Paris, 1850, in-8vo.) et qui se termine ainsi: 
 
 “ Monsieur, reprit M. Ravenel, j’avais, comme vous le voyez, le 
 catalogue Lavalliere; mais il 4tail coiwpnu qu’on vous dirait que nous 
 ne Pavions pas, et je I’avais mis de cote, afin qu’il ne vous fut point 
 communique. — Et pourquoi s’il vous plait? — Parceque vous avez 
 ecrit, m*a-Von~dit, quelque chose de favorable a M, Libri, et que nous 
 regardons tous ceux qui le d^fendent, comme nos ennemis acharn4s ; 
 contre eux nous nous defendons comme nous pouvons. Voila pour- 
 quoi jc vous ai fait un mensonge.*' 
 
13 
 
 teinoius dans nioii affaire(l). Deja dans le Rapport de 
 Al. Boucly d etait question d^un pretendu teinoi^nage porte 
 contre moi par M. Techener fils, temoignage entierement 
 coutrouve ou falsifie(2), ct qui a donne lieu k des critiques 
 si severes de la part d^homnies tres considerables (3). II y 
 
 (1) Les exemples en sont trop nombreux pour pouvoir ^tre indi- 
 ques ici, raeme d’une raaniere sommaire ; ils viendront en leur temps, 
 Je me bornerai k rapporter seulement ce que Lamporecchi dit dans 
 son Memoire) p. 64 — 65) a propos de la maniere dont les depositions 
 des temoins ont ete re 9 iies dans cette procedure: 
 
 dixihme irregularite (je n’en finirai jamais ) est la 
 conduite tenue par le Juge d’Instruction, ainsi que le constatent 
 les pieces qui m’ont ete communiqu^es. 
 
 “ II fit appeler M. Durand, qui voulait faire inserer dans les jour- 
 naux une lettre ecrite par M. Libri k sa justification, il lui reprocha 
 sa correspondance avec M. Libri, et d’un ton mena^ant le contrai- 
 gnit a lui laisser cette lettre. 
 
 II interroge M. Crosnier et refuse de recevoir les ^claircisse- 
 mens qu’il veut lui donner en faveur de M. Libri, et pour rendre 
 hommage a la v^rite' ! M. le Juge d’Instruction Te’est M. Crosnier 
 lui-m^me qui parle) se refusait a recevoir lors de ma deposition 
 devant lui, tout eclaircissement tendant a ^tablir la verite sur M. 
 Libri.” 
 
 CXLVL— Maintenant je le demande, dans quelle partie du monde 
 civilise existent des lois qui autorisent iin magistrat instructeur a 
 mutiler^ 1 interrogatoire aes temoins ? Je me souviens d^av’oir lu 
 qu’a reoque de la premiere revolution fran^aise, au temps de Ro- 
 bespierre et de Marat, on ota aux emigres le benefice de la defense. 
 Mais, pas meme dans res temps d^effroyahlp memoire^ les magistrats 
 wstructeurs n etaient autorises a fairs a V interrogatoive des temoins 
 de si monstrueuses mutilations, en retenant ce qui dtait misible, et suppri- 
 mant ce qui etait favorable a V absent” 
 
 (2) Void en quels termes Fassertion relative k ce temoignage que 
 contenait ce Rapport de M. Boucly, a de dementie par M. Techener 
 dans le journal La Presse du 2 Avril, 1848 
 
 “J’ai vu avec peine (ecrivait M. Techener, pde), figurer mon 
 temoignage et celui de mon fils dans la deplorable instruction rela- 
 tive a M. Libri. Veuillez, je yous prie, accueillir les rectifications 
 suivantes : mon fils, que I on a cite deux fois, n*a 4te ni appele ni inter- 
 rnge dans cette affaire ; pour moi, je me souviens qu’il y a plusieurs 
 mois M. le l^ocureur du Roi me pria de passer chez lui pour donner 
 les renseignements ndessaires sur Torigine des collections de M. Libri ; 
 je n’ai fait qu’une reponse : e’est que des bruits f^cheux etaient, sans 
 doute, venus jusqu’a moi : mais que, personneUement, je ne pouvais 
 rien affirmer relativement a cette affaire. 
 
 “ J. Techener.” 
 
 (3) C’est apres avoir pris connaissance du Rapport de M. Boucly 
 
14 
 
 avait lieu d^esperer que ces critiques auraient rendu plus 
 circonspectes les pcrsonnes chargees de continuer cette pro- 
 cedure, et qu^apres le mauvais succes d\ine premiere tenta- 
 tive on n’aurait plus ose preter k des temoins de fausses 
 de'clarations. C^etait un espoir inal fonde. Coinme il me 
 semblait impossible que M. Abry, qui appartient a une 
 famille de gens lionorables, et qui, travaillaut uniquement 
 k la redaction de mon catalogue, n^avait jamais rien gratte ni 
 vu gratter chez moi, eut fait un tel mensonge, j^ai prie un 
 homme grave de lui deniander des eclaircissemens au sujet 
 de cette assertion de Facte d^accusatiou. Voici la reponse 
 que ce jeune homme vient de m’adresser : 
 
 A Monsieur Libri, 
 
 A Londres. 
 
 Monsieur, 
 
 ** Paris ce 18 Juillet, 1850. 
 
 Ce n^est pas sans surprise et sans douleur que j^ai vu 
 mon nom figurer au compte rendu par le journal le Droit du 
 jugement dont vous etes victime. Je jure. Monsieur, que 
 je n^ai jamais dit et iFai jamais pu dire une chose qui n^a pas 
 existe ; n^etant occupe chez vous qu^k la redaction du cata- 
 logue, je n^y ai gratte ni estampilles, ni fait aucun raccom- 
 modage. Aussi j ^attends, ou plutot j^appelle ardemment 
 le moment ou je serai confronte avec ces deux temoins qui 
 osent attester que je leur ai dit cela. Si j^eusse fait un pareil 
 mensonge, je n^eusse pas eu la temerite de me rappeler a votre 
 souvenir. Monsieur, afin que vous nFappellassiez pres de 
 vous pour m^occuper. 
 
 ^^J^ai Phonneur d^^tre. Monsieur, votre tres obeissant 
 serviteur, 
 
 Gabriel Abry.^^ 
 
 et de ma reponse, qu’un ancien Grand Chancelier d’Angleterre, re- 
 suraa par ecrit son opinion en ces termes : 
 
 “ La defense la plus complete que j’aie jamais vue de ma vie. 
 Voyez surtout I’infame calomnie sur Carpentras. Mais, tout est 
 infamie et calomnie d 'une part, et tout est parfait de Tautre. (Lisez 
 Leltre a M. de Falloux, p. 14). 
 
 Malgre cette rude le 9 on, nous verrons encore reparaitre les infdmes 
 calomnies sur Carpentras, (Voyez plus loin, pp. 16—17,) 
 
15 
 
 Je joins ici ma deposition telle que je Pai faite devant 
 Monsieur le Juge d’Instruction et en presence de Monsieur 
 F . . . . laveur de livrcs : 
 
 JMtais employe chez Monsieur Libri k lever des cartes 
 pour le catalogue ; je n'ai jamais gratte ni vu gratter aucun 
 cachet; je declare que Monsieur Libri m^avait donne ordre 
 ainsi qu^aux autres redacteurs d^extraire de sa bibliotheque 
 tous les livres revetus d^estampilles et de les mettre dans 
 un easier a ce destin^ etc/^(l) 
 
 A cette lettre ^tait jointe line autre lettre de M. Abry, 
 libraire a Paris, et grand pere du pr&edent. Les per- 
 sonnes qui connaissent M. Abry apprecieront, comme ils 
 le meritent, les sentiments d^indignation que cet ancien 
 officier, rempli d^honneur, a fait eclater dans cette circon- 
 stance : 
 
 A Monsieur Libri, 
 
 A Londres. 
 
 Paris ce 17 Juillet, 1850. 
 
 Monsieur, 
 
 ^ C^est avec la plus legitime indignation que je vois deux 
 temoins anonymes, dans le proces qui vous a ete intente. 
 Monsieur, preter a un jeune homme de 17 ans des propos 
 qu^il n^a jamais pu tenir. Cliaque jour, en revenant de 
 trayailler chez vous, il me rendait compte des op&ations de 
 sa journee ; et occupe k lever des cartes pour le catalogue, 
 il n^etait nullement question de grattage. Aussi, Monsieur, 
 devant telle autorite que ce soit, si cela peut vous ^tre de 
 quelqu^utilite quand le moment sera venu de confondre vos 
 accusateurs, vous pouvez des aujourd^hui disposer de moi 
 sans reserve ; je serai toujours pret k attester la verite qui 
 est : que mon petit fils n^a jamais ete occupe ni chez vous, 
 ni chez moi a gratter des cachets, estampilles on autres 
 marques ; que ces deux temoins qui ne sont pas nommes, 
 quand mon petit fils Pest, en imposent ; quails se fassent 
 
 (1) Cette lettre contient d’autres faits importans que je me reserve 
 de piiblier k Toccasion. 
 
16 
 
 connaitre et Von verra, Monsieur, que ces propos qui lui 
 sont pi-etes, ne sont it votre egard, que k combinaison d une 
 plate vengeance(ll ; et au mien, en designant mon petit-fils 
 In m4pris public comme un delateur, le resultat dune basse 
 
 jalousie, 
 
 J^ai Phonneur d’etre, 
 
 Monsieur, 
 
 Avec le plus profond respect, 
 
 Votre tres humble serviteur, 
 
 Abry/’(2) 
 
 Rue Basse du Rempart, 56.” ^ 
 
 Parmi toutes les fables qui figurent dans les extraits 
 donnes par les journaux de I’acte d’accusation, je cboisirai 
 pour second exemple ce que I’on dit dans le meme Dmt 
 
 ^ propos de la biblioth^ue de Carpentras: 
 
 «C’est ainsi que 1738 feuillets ayant disparu de la Bibl o- 
 tbeque de Carpentras, I’accusation en retrouve 343 dans les 
 
 mains de I’aceuse.” ,, 
 
 Ce passage, qui se complete par un autre passage d une 
 des Lettres de M. P. Lacroix a M. Hatton(3), se rapporte 
 evidemment aux manuscrits de Peiresc qui se trouvent a la 
 Bibliotbeque de Carpentras. Je n’ai pas compte ces lacunes, 
 mais eomme, dans toutes les collections publiques et particu- 
 liJires, il y a des papiers de Peiresc, qui ne m ont jamais 
 appartenu(4), et que si j’ai bonne m6moire, la Bibliotbeque 
 
 (1) S’il est vrai comme on me I’annonce que les 
 repoussent le temoignage port^ en ma faveur par y 
 
 placees. aient accueilli avec empressement les 
 tares qui me doivent de I’argent, et contre ° 
 
 poursuites, on s’expliquera facilement ces fausses declaration . 
 ie reviendrai sur ce point dans une autre occasion. de 
 
 ^2) Cette lettre contient un post scriptum que je me reserve 
 publier plus tard. 
 
 (3) Paffe 62. 
 
 (4) Je me promets de trailer k fond ce point dans une autre occ^ 
 
 sion; pour le moment je me bornerai a f 
 
 queekla page 253 du Catalogue des livres de feu 1 Abbe Lr.cuy 
 ancien general des Pr^montres, dont les autography 
 vendus a Paris, le 29 et le 30 Decembre 1834. Ce Catalogu 
 
17 
 
 Royale ou Nationale de Paris a fait relier en dix volumes 
 X j, j ai achete dans vin^-t circon 
 
 V ^r. ,. ‘ HUUVC J 
 
 autographes dont j^ai fait Pacqui- 
 
 TIP Pr»x»f» r1/-kin /~v ^ 
 
 ou dans des collections d’^u.^g^pues aont r 
 SuilWs^ Quant au^ 
 
 ^aphe(2) XV f s VL^Xq’: 
 
 CarpmVas''T bibliothJcairc ^dc 
 ait Sccouvcrt L ^eiSs chXir 
 
 onL^f ce bibliothecaire) que personne 
 
 puisse faire ,ci les extraits que vous me demanlez PaUri 
 le parti de vous envoyer les feuillets que vous deshi W 
 copier dans les manuscrits de Peiresc Je n^ai + 
 
 <2 que v.„, „W 
 
 vo umes beaucoup de feuillets manquent ou sont hors de 
 
 spnn ^ envoyer tons les feuillets 
 
 •epareeque j’a. p« r.m.«,(3) ,. pau,i« y , J“ “‘J 
 
 »p« d«„„., .i„,i ,„i,, I, a, ^ aoc„„.„, .„p,. 
 
 ‘ 1593. Serres (Jean De). 
 
 indication : '' ’ J® No. 997, cette 
 
 ProvetT" Fabri de), conseUler au parlement de 
 
 grlph^T®"* Parlement de Provence. Auto- 
 
 ce to.® le document qui constate 
 
 jemiSst®v?de®liThr®"^ ®“rieux, et 
 
 d’a"lU"®a®urVaru® """ 
 
 a mis un si grand emprf8sirenri\n5lig™r!"j‘e 'diral^^peis^nes 
 
des passages que vous aviez rintention de faire copier. Je 
 sais que vous en aurez soin, et d’aillcurs ce sera autant 
 
 d^cnleve aux souris/^ . vv .1 
 
 II faut avouer que Taccusation est smgulierement mal- 
 heureuse cn ce qui concerne la Bibliotheque de Carpentry. 
 En 1848 , M. Boucly m’accuse d’avoir derobe a cette biblio- 
 tbeque un Castiglione que m’avait vendu M. Merlin, et un 
 Th^ocrite que i’avais obtenu par echange du bibliothecaire 
 de Carpentras. Aujourd’hui on m’accuse d’avoir derobe a 
 la meme bibliotheque des fragments qu’on m’avait pretes 
 spontanement. Je dois dire, que quoique prepare k toutes 
 sortes d’accusations ridicules, il ne m’avait jamais passe par 
 I’esprit que ie pusse etre mis en jugement parcequ on aurait 
 trouve dans mon appartement des objets qui m avaient ete 
 prates. Qu’aurait-on dit si ces feuillets avaient disparu de 
 cbez moi ? C’est la un pr&edent bien dangereux ; car, soit 
 pour mes propres travaux, soit pour les travaux de la com- 
 mission des manuscrits dont j’etais le secretaire, j ai em- 
 prunte plusieurs centaines d’ouvrages impnmes et manuscnts 
 a differentes bibliotbeques, et comme habituellement on ne 
 se fait pas donner par le biblioth&aire un re9u des lims 
 qu’on emprunte a une bibliotheque, il en resulte, quen 
 suivant les erremens du parquet, tout savant, tout nomme de 
 
 qui ne le sauraient pas, que chez les bibliothecaires, I’habitude de 
 d^uecer les manuscrits dans une vue quelconque est plus com- 
 mune qu’on ne pense. Pour prouver mon assertion, je ne citerai 
 que deux exemples. Il y a une douzame d’ann^es ou moins, que 
 M. Chabaille sacbant que j’avais achete des manuscnts de uas- 
 sendi, vint me voir, portant un certain nombre de feuillets, arraches 
 d’un recueil possede, me dit-il, par une bibliotheque de province, et 
 qu’on envoyait a Paris, pour s’assurer si c’^taient la des cents auto- 
 ffrapbes de Gassendi. Venfication faite, I’ecriture etait de cet nomme 
 celebre. L’autre fait se trouve cite dans un opuscule public rtom- 
 ment par M. I.epelle de Bois-Gallais, sous ce titre : Encore une Lettre 
 
 Mdite de Montaigne. , . i. /v.,. 
 
 “ Voulant faire (dit M. Lepelle, p. 12) il y a quelque temps le/ac- 
 simile d’lin des manuscrits les plus precieux de la Bibliotheque 
 Rationale, et n’ayant pas le temps de travailler k la Bibliotheque, je 
 demandai a emprunter le raanuscrit. Une circonstance particuliere 
 n’ayant pas permis que ce manuscrit me fut alors pret^, un des cou- 
 servateurs qui d^sirait beaucoup voir effectuer ce facsimile, enleva 
 sans ceremonie avec un canif la portion dont j’avais besoin, et me la 
 remit, toujours sans qu’aucune trace de ce pret restat sur les regis- 
 tres de la Bibliotheque.” 
 
19 
 
 lettres peut s’attendrc k ^tre mis en jugcaieiit pour les livrcs 
 qu on lui aurait prates et qu’on trouverait chcz lui. 
 
 Voilk, Monsieur, un echantillon des bevues qu’on coinmet 
 lor^uon se laisse entrainer par des preventions, lorsque 
 surtout on demande des informations aux ennemis declare 
 de Ihomme qu il s’agit de juger. Tout est de la m^me 
 lorce dans ce que je connais de I’acte d’accnsation. Mais enfin 
 dira-ton,eomment se fait-il qu’une accusation appuyeed’abord 
 sur des calomnies anonymes, si maladroitement rep^ees par 
 M. JJoucIy, et qui aetuellement se donne des bases si chance- 
 lantes, puisse avoir quelque ehance de sucees ? La raison en 
 est bien simj)le ; c’est que, corame on va le voir, I’animosite 
 de mes ennemis, s’appuyant sur la fantasmagorie dressee d^s 
 le eommenceinent a grand bruit centre moi, est venue en aide 
 f ^ ‘oRorance la moins concevable ehez un peuple qui eompte 
 tant d hommes emments dans la bibliographie et dans I’mu- 
 dition. II ne s’agit pas iei d’une affaire ordinaire, il s’a^it 
 dune question qui ne peut 4tre traitee convenablement 
 que par de veritables savans. Les magistrats ne sent pas 
 obliges de connaltre les livres, ni de s’etre occupes de biblio- 
 graphic. Dans un moment de tourmente revolutionnaire 
 ils ont accepte des commissaires que M. Carnot avait 
 designes h cause de leur animosite centre moi(] ), et naturelle- 
 ment on a ete amene h. croire tout ce que ces commissaires 
 disaient. Les magistrats auraient dft sc mefier des informa- 
 tions puisees a une source impure, mais ils croyaient au 
 savoir des commissaires, et ils voyaient la une garantie oui 
 malheureusement n’etait pas r&lle. En effet, bien qu’ap- 
 partenant a une ecole celebre, qu’ils compromettent par leur 
 manque de connaissances, certains membres de la commission 
 qui ont continue le travail jusqu’au bout, et qui ont redio'e 
 le rapport, ne semblent jias convenablement prepares a ju^er 
 une question de livres, et de bibliographie. ° 
 
 ^ Ils ont souvent induit en errcur les magistrats auxquels 
 j ai demande vainement qu’on nommftt une autre commis- 
 sion composee d’hommes plus haut places, plus savants et 
 plus impartiaux. Ces jeunes commissaires ont inspire aux 
 magistrats leur animosite, qu’ils appuyaient sur une igno- 
 rance trop dangereuse dans une question toute speciale. 
 lie reflet de cette ignorance se laisse apercevoir dans les 
 
 (1) Voyez l.ettrea M. de Fallonx, p. 18 et 108. 
 
20 
 
 extraits de I’acte d’accusation qm ont ete pubhds. Mais 
 iusqu’a ce que ce document ait parU en entier je ne pourrai 
 {las le soumettre & une critique raisonnee. Ileureusement 
 un des commissaires, M. Ludovic Lal^ne, a fait paraltre 
 recemment dans la Bibliotheque de 1 Ecole des Charte8(l) 
 un travail dans lequel, en rendant compte de 1 ecrit ou 
 M. Jubinal avait signale les dilapidations commises dans 
 quelques-unes des collections de la Bibliotheque Nationale, 
 il a donne la mesure de son savoir. Get ecrit, dmge en 
 realite centre moi, a servi deja de base ou de pr6texte a un 
 proces en revendication pour une lettre de Montaigne pos- 
 s^dee actucllement par M. Feuillet de Cimcbes et qui, au 
 dire des experts, serait sortie de la Bibliotheque Na- 
 tionale. M. Lalanne, voulant prouver que certaines lettres 
 autograpbes dont il park, n’ont pu fitre mises en circulation 
 que par suite de soustractions dont ^ 
 
 Pepoque, s^appuie uniquement(2) sur le Manuel de I Ama- 
 telr d‘Autographes, public en 1836, par M. Fontaine, et 
 dans lequel se trouvent des indications sur les auto^aphes 
 qui n’auraient pas passe dans les ventes jusqu’&. cette epoque. 
 L ne saurais me livrer ici a Fexamen de cet ouvrage; mais 
 
 (1) Livraison de Janvier— F^vrier, 1850, p. •267--271. 
 
 (2) Voici comment s’exprime M. Lud. Lalanne 
 
 a en juger par quelques passages, paratt contenir des extraits d 
 
 ^^“^LL'^^Mtograplies de Rubens qui n’avaient point encore 
 paru dans les ventes avant 1836. (Suivant le Manuel de 1 amateur 
 5es autograpbes par Fontaine, Paris, 1836, ' ' V 
 
 graphes^de'^Casaubon qui, suivant le Manuel de ^ 
 
 graphes, n’avaient point encore figur^ dans les ventes en l^p. 
 {Bibliothique de I’Ecole des Charles, livraison de Janvier— Fevner, 
 
 '^le’veiix m’abstenir ici de toute discussion prematur^e ; mais devant 
 des assertions si positives, et dont le but cach^ est si malveillant, 
 ie me bornerai a declarer que fous les autographes annonc s P * 
 Fontaine, comme n’ayant pas encore pass^ dans les rentes en 1830, 
 avaient dejh 4te mis puhliquement en vente, avant cette epoque. 
 aux lettres de Rubens et de Casaubon, M. Lud. Lalanne, qui devr 
 pourtant connaitre les ventes faites a I’^tranger, puisqu il les cite dans 
 son travail p. 269), sans aller bien loin pourrait trouver deux 
 
 pieces autographes de Rubens, aux Nos. 883 et 884 du Catalogue 
 des Autographes de M. Thorpe. (Londres, 1833, in-8 vo.) ainsi que des 
 autographes de Casaubon, dans la vente des autographes de M. Koning, 
 effectuee a Amsterdam, le 1.5 Octobre 1833. (Nos. 20 et 46). » 
 Von ddsire d’autres exemples, ils ne se feront pas attendre. 
 
 I 
 
 A 
 
comme le seul nioyen que I’on ait encored’apprecier les lumieres 
 qui ont preside au jugement de cette afl'aire, c’est, d’exa- 
 mmer le livre qui a servi de texte et de guide aux experts, 
 je demande la permission de faire connaitre cet ouvrage 
 h 1 aide d’un petit nombre de citations, et de faire juger 
 amsi du savoir des experts. ^ ® 
 
 J^ouyre au hasard le livre de M. Fontaine qui^ j^ai besoin 
 de le repeter, a servi de texte a M. Lalanne charge de fournir 
 des lumieres aux magistrats ; et aux pages 129—130, dans 
 un paragraphe intitule, Femmes distinguees dans les Let- 
 tres, entre Mme. de Graffigny et Ninon de Lenclos, je 
 rencontre Antoine Arnauld, Arnauld d^Andilly, Robert et 
 Henii Arnauld, Jean Silhon, Valincoui’t, Beaumarchais, 
 que le guide de M. Lalanne a pris pour des femmes dis^ 
 hnguees{l). 
 
 Plus loin dans un chapitre intitule XV^ siecle (p. 142 
 
 143), et qui contient Penum&ation des lettres autographes 
 ecrivains de ce siecle, je lis les noms de Gabriellc 
 d Lstrees, du Cardinal de Bourbon (Charles X.), de Calvin, 
 de Henri III, de Montaigne(2), personnages que les enfants 
 meme savent ne pas appartenir au XV^ siecle, 
 
 A la page 93 du m^me ouvrage, il est question d’une 
 lettre imprimee de Blaise Pascal a Dcttouville (lisez Detton- 
 ville), et chacun sait que Dettonville est le nom que Pascal 
 avait pris en publiant certains ouvrages de mathematiques. 
 
 A la page 8, on apprend que Zurich possede le rnanuscrit 
 original de Quintilien. 
 
 II n’est pas necessaire, je crois, de grossir cette liste des 
 bevues qu’on rencontre h toutes les pages du livre qui sert 
 de texte k M. Lalanne ; mais comme ce savant expert s’est 
 appuy^ sur Pouvrage de M. Fontaine pour etablir, h sa 
 mamere, quels sont les autographes qui n’avaient pas paru 
 dans les ventes avant 1836, ^poque de la publication de ce 
 livre, il ne sera pas inutile, je pense, de donner un exemple 
 
 ^ (1) Comme le livre de M. Fontaine n’est pas dans les mains de 
 tout le monde, j’ai cru devoir donner plus loin le chapitre que je 
 j public puisse apprdcier les ouvrages 
 
 a 1 aide desquels certains magistrats franyais forment leurs convictions. 
 tVoyez la note I, k la page 29). 
 
 V (2) On trouyera plus loin k la page 30, note II, le chapitre entier 
 ont il s agit ici. Il faut que, pour s’eclairer, le lecteur ait les pieces 
 sous les yeux. 
 
22 
 
 curieux du degre de contiance que, metne sur ce point, 
 il faut accorder aux assertions de cet oracle des magistrats. 
 
 A la page 235 du Manuel de M. Fontaine, je lis h propos 
 de Thomas Hobbes la note suivante : son autographe rare 
 iiL a pas encore passe dans les rentes , et k la page 134, du 
 meine ouvrage se trouvent indiquees deux lettres autographes 
 de ce meme Thomas Hobbes comme ayant figure en 1833 k 
 la vente apres deces de M. Ledru. Plus loin, a la page 271 
 de ce Manuel, je lis k propos de Peiresc, cette note : 
 
 Son autographe n^a pas encore paru dans les rentes, 
 et je vois a la page 133 du meme ouvrage, une lettre auto- 
 graphe de Peiresc, ou Peyresc, citee parmi celles qui ont 
 paru en 1833 k la vente deja indiquee de M. Ledru. Les asser- 
 tions du maitre de M. Lalanne sont generalement de la 
 meme force ; je ne m^y arreterai pas davantage. C^est pour- 
 tant en s’appuyant sur de telles autorit^s qu^on condamne 
 k Paris un professeur du College de France k dix annees 
 de reclusion ! N"est-il pas serieusement k craindre qu^en 
 suivant les m ernes errements et sur le requisitoire de 
 M. PA vocat-General Suin, qui s^appuierait sur une procedure 
 dirigee par M. le Juge d^Instruction Hatton, qui s^en 
 r^fererait au rapport redig^ par M. Lalanne expert, qui 
 citerait a son tour Pautorit^ de M. Fontaine, membre de 
 la deuxieme classe de PInstitut Historique, un tribunal fran- 
 9 ais ne soit amene un jour a reformer Petat civil de Beau- 
 marchais ; a declarer qu^il y a eu usurpation d^etat, et que 
 P auteur du Mariage de Figaro etait une femme distin^6e ? 
 Un tel arr^t pourrait ^tre prononce, mais il ne recevrait pas. 
 Monsieur PAdministratcur, Passentiment de PEurope. 
 
 Apres avoir signale de telles foormit^s je pourrais m^ar- 
 r^ter ; mais un trait bien connu de la vie de J acques Bernoulli 
 me suggere Pidee de montrer k mes detracteurs que, lorsque 
 je le jugerai k propos, il me sera facile dialler plus loin. 
 
 Cet illustre g^ometre, ayant ^te presse un peu trop vive- 
 ment par son frere, qui croyait avoir resolu un des probl^mes 
 les plus difficiles des mathematiques, lui proposa un pari 
 en se faisant fort de decouvrir d^abord par quelle voie ce 
 frere, qui etait son rival, avait cru trouver la solution de 
 ce probleme ; de demontrer ensuite que cette solution etait 
 fausse, et en troisieme lieu, de donner la veritable solution. 
 11 n’est pas necessaire d^etre Jacques Bernoulli pour 
 redrcsser les erreurs des gens qui puisent leurs connaissances 
 
23 
 
 dans I’ouvrage de M. Fontaine. Je me ciois dejii tout-k-iait 
 en mesure do donner, dans la plupart des eas du inoins, la 
 veritable solution du probl^me que eroient avoir resolu 
 certains niagistrats^ lorsqu ils me eondamnent conime cou- 
 pable d’avoir soustrait aux bibliotheques de la France, des 
 autographes qui, depuis quelques annees, se sont repandus 
 partout. Ainsi, pour ne citer qu’un seul exemple, on voit 
 par les extraits public de Facte d^accusation et par des 
 indiscretions qui ont 4te commises, que je suis accuse de 
 m etre approprie des autographes appartenant a TObserva- 
 toire, ou au Bureau des Longitudes, et a Flnstitut de 
 France(l). Alin de mettre les magistrats sur la voie de la 
 veritable solution de ce probleme, je les engagerai k lire aux 
 pages 57 et 58 du Catalogue de vente(2) des livres de feu 
 M, Jean Nicolas Buache, membre de l^Institut et 
 DU Bureau des Longitudes, Hydrographe en Chef 
 DU Dep6t des Cartes, et Plans de la Marine, Pin- 
 dication de quatre-vingt-neuf cartons ou porte- 
 FEuiLLEs remplis d^autographes de toute nature, parmi 
 Icsquels se trouvent neuf cartons contenant (le catalogue 
 en fait foi) la correspon dance de Joseph Nicolas De PIsle, 
 et de son frere, Louis De PIsle de la Croyere, avec Euler, 
 Bayer, Gmelin, Mairan, Buffon, etc (3). Tout le mondc sait que 
 les manuscrits de Joseph Nicolas De PIsle, ainsi que ceux 
 de Louis de PIsle de la Croyere, etaient deposes en totalite 
 aux Archives de la Marine et k la Biblioth^ue de PObser- 
 vatoire(4). Les quatre-vingt-neuf portefeuilles ou 
 
 (1) Voyez le Droit, ainsi que les excellentes Letires d M, Hatton 
 par M. P. Lacroix, p. 15. 
 
 (2) Cette vente eut lieu au mois de Juillet 1826; le catalogue qui 
 se distribuait chez M. J. S. Merlin, fut imprirae chez Mme. Huzard. 
 
 (3) Voyez plus loin, page 31, la note III, ok Ton reproduit fidMe- 
 ment la description imprim^e dans le Catalogue Buache. 
 
 (4) II n’est pas n^cessaire d’appuyer sur de nombreuses citations 
 un fait si connu. Ceux qui voudraient, sans faire beaucoup de 
 recherches, savoir comment le gouvemement acheta Pimmense col- 
 lection de Joseph Nicolas De PIsle, et la pla 9 a au Depot de la 
 Marine, avec les manuscrits de son fr^re Louis De PIsle de la Cro- 
 y^re, peuvent consulter la Biographic Univeraelle, (tome XI, p. 6 — 7). 
 Dans la Bibliographic Astronomique de J. De la Lande, ancien direc- 
 teur de PObservatoire (Paris, 1803, in-4 to.), ou il est si frequem- 
 mcnt question des manuscrits des deux frkes De PIsle, (p. 46, 263, 
 
CARTONS qui, sans exciter aucunement Inattention de l^au- 
 torite, furent vendus a cette epoque par rentremise de 
 M. J. S. Merlin, libraire tres honorable et tres connu, dtaient 
 en outre remplis d^une foule de lettres et de documents tires 
 des Archives et de la Bibliotheque de FInstitut, ainsi que 
 des correspondances des Missionaires, d^Hevelius, de Cassini, 
 etc. etc. Ces manuscrits se sont repandus partout ; ils ont 
 figure par parties dans vingt ventes diverses, et j^en ai achete 
 k difFerentes epoques un nombre considerable. Depui.s le 
 commencement de cette procMure je m^en suis procure plu- 
 sieurs qui avaient figure dans d^autres ventes, apres la vente 
 Buache, et qui sont remplis de pieces bien propres k jeter 
 une grande lumiere sur la maniere dont ces precienx docu- 
 ments ont pu sortir des etablissements publics ou ils etaient 
 conseiTes. Si le besoin de ma defense Fexige, je publierai 
 quelques-uns de ces documents. Je ne cite aujourd^hui que 
 ce seul fait. En temps opportun, j^en ferai connaitre beau- 
 coup d^autres encore plus piquants. 
 
 Tout ce que je viens de dire. Monsieur FAdministrateur, 
 doit vous prouver qu^il me serait fort difficile de prevoir 
 aujourd^hui si les circonstances me permettront dnaller 
 avant le premier Decembre, purger ma contumace k Paris. 
 J^aurais pu attendre jusqu^au dernier jour pour repondre a 
 la lettre que vous m^avez fait Fhonneur de m^adresser; 
 mais la resolution de FAssemblfe des professeurs, resolution 
 dont j^apprecie la signification bienveillante, nFa porte k 
 repondre sans dc^lai. Un motif grave s^oppose k ce que, 
 dans toutes lea hypotheses, je puisse oecuper desormais au 
 College de France la chaire que je devais au suffrage 
 honorable de mes confreres. Depuis le mois dernier, je 
 suis devenu citoyen Anglais. Ce n"est pas \h une for- 
 mule banale de naturalisation comme celle de certain 
 astronome lran9ais qui dans un voyage assez recent bri- 
 guait Fhonneur d^^tre nomme citoyen de je ne sais quelle 
 ville de FAngleterre ou de FEcosse ; c^est la resolution 
 serieuse d\in homme prive injustement des droits de 
 citoyen que, dans des temps meilleurs on lui avait conferes 
 
 356, 385, 395 , 58S, etc.) on voit qu’apres la revolution, cette im- 
 inense collection se trouvait en partie au Depot de la Marine, en par- 
 tie a 1 Observatoire, et que ious /ps manuscrUs de Do P Lde etaient 
 encore dans les etablissemens de TEtat. lorsqfie De la Landc ecrivait. 
 
25 
 
 en France, et qui accepte avec reconnaissance Thonneur 
 que lui fait le gouvernement Anglais, en lui conferant la 
 naturalisation Anglaise. Dans les cireonstances ou elle a 
 eu lieu, chez un peuple jaloux de ses droits, et qui sait 
 respecter les Jois, cette naturalisation a une signification 
 toute particuliere. Elle prouve que, de ce c6te du detroit, 
 on juge severement les graves irregularites qui ont signale 
 la pers&ution dirigee centre moi en France, et qu^on ne 
 croit pas indigne de jouir des droits de citoyen Anglais un 
 homme qu^on vient de rejeter si violemment du sein de la 
 societe Fran^aise. L^annee derniere, et lorsqu^on m^accu- 
 sait k Paris d^ avoir depouille les Bibliotheques publiques 
 de la Franee, une Commission du Parlement Anglais me 
 faisait Phonneur de me consulter sur Vetat de ces m^mes 
 Bibliotheques que j^etais cense avoir mises au pillage. Cette 
 annee,^^ un coup plus violent on repond par un aete plus 
 considerable encore. Si je perds les droits de citoyen en 
 France, je les retrouve chez une nation ou ils ne sont pas 
 moins tenus en consideration ; et pendant que de Pautre cote 
 Daer un tribunal pretend me fletrir, a Londres je re^ois 
 deja 1 invitation de me tenir pret pour le cas ou je serais 
 appel^ k faire partie du jury. Ce n^est que dans des temps 
 de revolution qu^on voit de pareilles vicissitudes, de tels con- 
 trastes, et il est doux de rencontrer dans un pays de legalite 
 quelques eonsolations aux outrages auxquels on est expose 
 dans des pays ou les lois sont moins respectees. 
 
 Je vous prie. Monsieur PAdministrateur, d^offrir k mes 
 sayans confreres mes adieux, avec Phommage de ma recon- 
 naissance la plus vive pour Phonneur quails m^avaient fait 
 en^ m^appelant dans leur sein. Ce n^est pas sans douleur 
 qu^on brise des liens si chers, si honorables. En quittant 
 le College, c^est la France que je quitte, et malgre le mal 
 qu"on m^y a fait, je ne pourrai jamais oublier ni les honneurs 
 qu^on m"y a rendus, ni surtout les amis que j^y laisse et qui 
 n^ont jamais cesse de me soutenir de leur estime et de leur 
 affection. Un temps viendra, ou la France s^apercevra que 
 j^ai ete la vietime des mauvaises passions. 
 
 Agr&z, Monsieur PAdministrateur, Passurance de mes 
 sentiments les plus distingues. 
 
 G. Libri. 
 
I 
 
 
 j:"' 
 
 
 
 •jr 'r-ffiHr. • :(i"-^ri';ffn«'>‘r{ 5v;n Dtfj- '•)■• :' ••■) 
 
 rI toRV;; ' ';;i f”* .-:'cfvff^ i;:or-' r- . -! /;■' >;> 
 
 r ;^1g jjO : ,;‘/!iBi'''.'.''')'fi > ?‘''f "••■ 
 
 :;'Bv ijtfp 1'v -■ ; >: >rio . : j 
 
 J’i) b^nO ^0 .‘‘/iM) .;/Jf<? f jLJ. .O ’’ 
 
 •y;ii£§i« -t^O) irrp f < >! 
 
 ox: xir/i'p tj .oi - ”• * ’*■ •» 
 
 an r/wl^^i-rL ■ ■: : • '• '■'!■ ^r■ 
 
 «f ^»f> i-'o ’f-/ •< ' ' ’ ‘ ' " ' -p 
 
 -jjooii'fii i’oVrp^i^>i -•» . ‘yj'f rr‘^L ' F ; ^ 
 
 OfM i: : ^r "' 
 
 ; liilgil 
 
 ort- '3 
 
 hii’xr iix/ w? : 
 
 
 .* r ■ . r , ^ 
 
 ■••/< • j '/.} ^j;')ij> .■< Ji. 
 
 '.rr rH ro jjolb'ir '>^||j||H|u^g ■: .-'oi 
 
 ol; ^ ■ >■'' "Hf 
 
 C /ll'l '^ffr'ErtO :■"'••■' " .:'( j'-ffTi 
 
 aifno. •:’ r ' . oD ol i^ir[ in'- ; o .. .i-;i 
 
 c:'p;'-;j V •.iiof. •‘■oifea^rtaO .v-rr ■;: 
 
 ►/ioo eloi ^>of- i'iaioiv ehfihfsr,:f jU h<.rr .r.V;p £K 
 
 p ' i , •r’"" ^;'?'*:fr. i'r Oi; jaa :; 'f:/ 
 
 b^rM{x;) 1^3 • ■ ' •. rp (-r: - 
 
 .Vi::; ’ orriiJtf ■ .’t 
 
 -iT./r ,!’[ .y,:i:>’pyr ^/i5AclO^^* 
 
 '; iT.ji ’jof> 'V . O': 
 
 
 . i-v-^ 10*31 P:U:h ■ V >'^ 
 
 ■ vp i'l OGi*' v}:fv!l ixf 
 ;0 <^r:: :::;?[ brrif'Ofr o' ,'ibil 0 7r 
 
 ?‘'rt i:r' ' ? ' V. :ii •: 
 
 ir;p ^V •> ■;;! yV : . o Winr r’ v ‘:i #k?. ^ 
 
 'Xr; . .•) *> f; 'jj:P *)!; OUC 
 
 S)I!p 1 '"I isF r; .:nL'.(o-v 
 
 ■ ■ ■ * * ’ *" r 
 
 -•fal^tr-'nvb. . - i, 
 
 ' '*■:<: -t-i' 
 
 ■'*. ."rrsi 
 
 
Voici le chapitre consacre aux Femmes distinguees dan» 
 I’ouvrage de M. Fontaine, et dont il a ete question pre- 
 c^emment k la page 21 ; 
 
 §• VIII. Femmes distinguees dans les Letlres. * ’ 
 
 539. Lafayette (Marie Madeleine Pioche de la Verffne, comtesse 
 de), k Mile, de Scud^ry, 1688, L. A. S., 40 fr. 
 
 540. Deshouli^res (Mile), L. A. S., 21 fr. 
 
 1 • 1^® ro^me, sept stances irr^gulieres sur ** Phonneur que 
 '* M. de Corneille m’a fait de me nommer dans son Dictionnaire uni- 
 “ versel.” Ant., 22 fr. 
 
 542. Ch5telet (madame la Marquise du), L. A. de quinze paffes k 
 Saint- Lambert, 17 fr. 
 
 543. Tencin (madame de), au due de . . ., L. A., 6 fr. 
 
 544. Graffif?nv (madame de), L. A. S. k Devaux, lecteur du Roi 
 de Polojjrne, 9 fr. 
 
 545. De la merae, disposition testaraentaire, du 17 mai 1746, au 
 sujet des lettres a remettre, en cas de deces, k M. Devaux, 10 fr. 
 
 550. Arnauld (Ant.), avocat, puis conseiller d’etat, 5 septembre, 
 1610, pi^ce sign^e, et treize lignes aut., 3 fr. 
 
 551. Arnauld (d’Andilly), 12 juillet 1636, au mar^chal de Breze', 
 L. A. S., 6 fr. 05 c. 
 
 552. Arnauld (Robert), fr^re du precedent, au meme, 3 septem- 
 bre 1636. L. A., 6 fr. * 
 
 553. Arnauld (Henri), abbd de Saint Nicolas, frere de Robert, 
 L. A. S., de Rome, 17 fevrier 1648, 3 fr. 
 
 554. Silhon (Jean), membre de I’Acaderaie fran 9 aise, L. A. S.,. 
 13 fr. 50 c. 
 
 555. Valincourt, membre de I’acad^mie fran^aise, et de celle des 
 sciences (ami de Boileau), 26 novembre 1724, L. A. S., 12 fr. 
 
 T ®®a«raarchais (Caron de), au due de sans date. 
 
 L. A. S. 16 fr. 50 c. 
 
 • honore son auteur Beaumarchais y offre sa belle 
 
 maison de Pantin, et envoie sa bourse au due de . . ., menace d'une 
 tres prompte lettre de cachet.” 
 
 558. Manuel, conventionnel, billet A. S., k Brissot, 7 fr. 
 
 563. Lenclos (Ninon de), a I’abb^ d’Hautefeuil (sic) L. A ni 
 
 datee, ni signee, 74 fr. ’ 
 
 564. L^on de Beaumont (Charlotte Genevieve Louise), k M. Des- 
 jobert, 18 decembre 1802, L. A. S., 20 fr. 
 
 T Motte (Comtesse de), affaire du collier, 18 mai 1783, 
 
 Ln A. S. au Lieutenant de Police Lenoir, etc. etc.” 
 
30 
 
 NOTE II. 
 
 Comme je Tai annoncd plus haut (pag. 21) je crois devoir 
 donner ici le chapitre de I’ouvrage de M. Fontaine on 
 certain expert a probablement etudid le classement chrono- 
 logique des autogiaphes : 
 
 “XV®. SIECLE. 
 
 "Jean, comte d’AngoulSraei (?rand-p6rei de Francois ler, lettre 
 sign^e, & Charles d’Orl&ns son frere. Vendue 5 fr. 95 c. 
 
 Charles VII. roi- de Prance, billet adress^ k La Hire. siim^. 
 Vendu 50 fr. 50 c. 
 
 " La Hire fut un de cent qui contribu^rent a r^tablir Charles VII 
 “ sur le (Tone, ce fut lui qui fit liever le si^ge de Montargis.” 
 
 - Charles VIII, signature au bas d^ine pi^e. Vendue 3 fr 05 c 
 
 Louis XI, lettre au due d’OrMans, pere de Louis XII, signature, 
 wndue 27 fr. 50 c. ® 
 
 Autre lettre, enti^rement de sa main et .sign^e, trCT curieuse ; on 
 croit qu’il nMtait pas encore rois Vendu 51 fr. 
 
 Sorelle (sic) (Ag^^s), dite Dame de Beauts, signature au bas d’une 
 quittance sur parchemin, avec la copie. Vendue 53 fr 
 
 Bourbon (le cardinal de), (Charles X, Un instant roi pendant la 
 Ltgue) piece signee. Vendue 1 1 fr. 
 
 Cdvin (Jean), second ! chef de la r^forme au XVl6 si^cle, pike 
 signk. Vendue 30 fr. , 
 
 Estrks (Gabrielle d*), mattresse de Henri IV, lettre signk, avec 
 une copie. Vendue 410 fr. 
 
 Francois ler, lettre (signature) ' ^ Lantrac (sic), gouvemeur du 
 Milanais. Vendue 90 fr. 
 
 Henri III, lettre (signature) au markhal Matignon pour s’uni 
 aux prieres demandees aux archev^ques et ^v^ques de France pou 
 obtenir un fila. Vendue 12 fr. ^ 
 
 Montaigne tMichel de), auteur des Essais, lettre signee 699 fr 
 Voir, au sujet de cette lettre, les feuilletons du Journal de I 
 
 i®®"’ 21 mai 1834. et la bro 
 
 enure . Uttlite des collections d autographeSf etc p 12 
 
 Montmorency (le conn^table Anne de), lettre (signature) avec li 
 tormule de politesse de sa main. Vendue 16 fr. 50 c.” 
 
£ 
 
 »\v < »v. 
 
 
 31 
 
 note III. 
 
 Voici 1 extrait du Catalogue Buache ou se trouvent decrits 
 les manuscrits de De Tlsle mis en vente en 1826 fVovez 
 ci“dessus, pag. 23) : ' ^ 
 
 'No. 661. 
 
 “Un Carton de Pliers relatifs k Joseph Nic. De I’Isle. de I’Aca 
 l^mie des Sciences de ^ans, de Berlin et de Saint P^tersbourg j rtk 
 
 rOV6r6. son fr^rp mnciofonf- i .. 
 
 d^raie des Sciences uv. *.*..0. i^cmn t-c up .^ainr ^ 
 
 Louis De I’Isle de la Croyfere, son fr^re, consistant principalement en 
 une correspondance, depuis leur arriv^e en Russie, avec les Savans les 
 plus distinRues du nord de I’Europe, et dans laquelle ou Seue 
 dSmelin d’Euler, de Bayer, dl Gross, de Ma^l-! 
 
 h/tv Ja correspondance particuli^re 
 
 de De l Isle de la Croyere dans le cours de ses voyages au Gouverne- 
 ment d Archangel et en SiWne, en 1727, 28 et 29; un m^moire sur 
 son second voyage en Siberie, commence en 1734.; et sa corresnon- 
 dance, pendant ce second voyage, jusqu’k son d&es en 1741 dans 
 laquelle sont des leUres autographes de Gmelin, de Muller, de Steller 
 
 fexSulon"'’ c^mmandS 
 
 17i?i^8onVr ^ de I’lsle depuis 
 
 ^ a®" retour en France. On y voit la 
 
 suite de ses nombreux travaux ^ I’Acad^mie de Saint PetersWff et 
 
 dequelques membres de cette AcSie 
 lui suscita ; sa corresp^dance renferme des lettres de plusieurs Savans 
 fran^ais et Strangers, Dortous de Mairan, Buffon, Euler, &c. 
 
 'No. 662. 
 
 J-F_"®v9®”®®‘'.®"„^® P'®8 de quatre mille Cartes g^ographiques et 
 
 Vues, tant graves que dessines, et en- 
 
 aav |JlUO UC 
 
 topographiques, de Plans et de vues, lant graves que dessines et en 
 Z"tW d J Portefeuilles et Cartons renLmantTne gran^ 
 
 quantite de Pieces impnmees et manuscrites sur diverses narties des 
 
 '^®f K^®d^sie. I’astronoraie, la Tavig r le 
 
 belles-lettres, la g^ographie, et I’histoire.” -vigauon, les 
 
 
 — 
 
 I' ii 
 
 ir;' 
 
 
LON DRES : 
 
 Impiitn^ par Schulze et Cie., 13, Poland Street. 
 
A SHORT 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORMONITES; 
 
 OR, 
 
 LATTER DAY SAINTS. 
 
 WITH AV ACCOUNT OF 
 
 THE REAL ORIGIN OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 
 
 COMPILED FROM VARIOUS SOURCES. 
 
 lAEOLOGICAL 
 
 BY 
 
 THE REV. JOHN FRERE, M.A., 
 
 CHAPLAIN TO TUB LORD BISHOP OF LONDON j 
 AND RECTOR OF COTTENHA.M, IN TUB DIOCESK OF ELY. 
 
 F»i,sk Propbsts shall arise, and shall dbceite many. 
 S. Matt. xxiv. ii. 
 
 / 
 
 / 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 JOSEPH MASTERS, ALDERSGATE STREET, 
 
 AND 78, NEW BOND STREET. 
 
 MDCCCL. 
 
Loxuov : 
 
 PRIVTKB BV JOSKPH MASTERS, 
 alderscatr street. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 The following pages lay no claim to originality, the 
 writer’s aim being merely to bring within a small compass 
 such general information as he thinks may be useful and 
 icceptable to those who have no opportunity of consulting 
 larger treatises. Ue is indebted mainly to the Rev. 
 Henry Caswall, whose “ Prophet of the Nineteenth Cen- 
 tury, and whose “City of the Mormons, or three days at 
 Nanvoo,” have been before the English public since the 
 year 1843, and whose interesting and instructive volumes 
 be begs to recommend to those who may wish for fuller 
 'ifcnnation. He has also referred to the seventh article in 
 tbe “English Review” for the month of June in the 
 present year, and to some of the works and tracts distri- 
 buted by the Mormon emissaries in England. 
 
g ^6ort ?^is!torp of tf)e i^flormonfteg. 
 
 The Mormonites, or as they now profanely prefer to style 
 themselves “The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
 Saints,” originated in the present century ; they were 
 founded by Joseph Smith, an American, of low birth, and 
 no education. Their tenets are so wild and extravagant 
 that nothing but the fact of so many thousands havino- 
 given credit to them would make them’ worthy of a serious 
 consideration. 
 
 In America there is no established Church, and no 
 parochial organization ; aud men make a boast of their 
 complete “civil and religious liberty,” which means a 
 fteedoni from all restraints in matters affecting the consci- 
 ence. In America, therefore, the development of enormous 
 po^hs, such as that of Mormonism, might have been 
 ■ticipated ; and if this evil had remained confined to that 
 eoontry, we might have contemplated its progress, or 
 Dwlicd Its decline, with no other feelings than those with 
 which we study the rise and progress of Mahomedanism • 
 or of any of the exploded forms of ancient misbelief. 
 
 But the mischief has reached our own shores, and has 
 found in England a congenial soil ; It has established it- 
 »elt in our larger towns ; it has penetrated into the heart 
 ot our rural population. A moral pestilence, it sweeps 
 my Its victims year by year, and threatens to become 
 •ahmated amongst us. 
 
 JofntT'^fn standard of 
 
 ^ph Smith in America : as far back as the year 1842 
 
 thousand had already emigrated, and those not of the 
 
6 
 
 Birth and Parentage of Joseph Smith. 
 
 labouring class, but principally from the rank above them. 
 Since that date perversion and emigration have been con- 
 stantly going forward, and a writer in the English Review, 
 for June in the present year, assures us, that there is good 
 reason to believe that the number of Mormonites, now in 
 England, is not much under 30,000— that is, thirty thou- 
 sand now here ; not counting the far greater number who 
 have left their country, and it is to be feared their country’s 
 faith ; giving up themselves, and their worldly substance, 
 to the mercies of rapacious adventurers; and, what is 
 worse, consigning their wives, and their innocent children, 
 to the delusions of a fanatical impiety. 
 
 It is plain then that the mischief cannot be neglected, 
 especially in places where it has begun to show itself ; it is 
 due to our fellow countrymen to put them on their guard ; 
 and this may best be done by a short detail of the facts 
 connected with the rise of this imposture, and by an exhi- 
 bition of the thing itself, as far as it has hitherto been 
 manifested. 
 
 Joseph Smith was born in the year 1805, in Windsor 
 county, in the State of Vermont ; his father was a small 
 farmer, of no particular religious opinions, and addicted to 
 intemperance, and other vicious habits ; he was married to 
 a woman who does not seem to have been superior to her 
 husband, by whom he had seven sons and three daughters. 
 
 “ From a variety of documents, certified before proper tri- 
 bunals, it is evident that the father and sons were notori- 
 ously addicted to falsehood, drunkenness, and idleness; 
 that they frequently boasted their skill in deception, and 
 were also suspected of gaining their livelihood partly by 
 theft. They spent much of their tirne in digging fork 
 money, which they pretended had been hidden in the earth 
 during the revolutionary war ; and to this day many of 
 their excavations are still to be seen in the neighbourhood . 
 of Manchester. For breach of contracts, nonpayment of^, 
 debts and borrowed money, and for duplicity, the whole 
 family was notorious; their object being, apparently, to 
 live without work upon the industry of others. Ijj 
 
 “In this school of villany Joseph was trained from a child ; 
 and finally became the most distinguished of his vagrant^ 
 family for cunning, and unscrupulous audacity.” 
 
 When Joseph was about fifteen years of age, one of the 
 American “Revivals,” as they are called, took place in 
 

 He finds a wonderful Stone, 7 
 
 their neighbourhood. These revivals consist in continuous 
 and exciting preaching, carried on in large camp meetings, 
 day and night ; and followed by exhibitions of fanaticism, 
 like in kind, (but much more intense in degree) to those 
 which are known to take place in Methodist Meeting-houses 
 in our own country. The people melt into tears ; fall into 
 convulsions ; and exhibit frantic gestures, mingled with 
 groans, and extravagant exclamations ; which their preachers 
 encourage them to believe are the work of a Divine 
 power. 
 
 Ihe “Revival” we are now speaking of began with the 
 Methodists, but soon affected the whole district. The 
 usual strife for proselytes commenced among the Metho- 
 dist, Baptist, and Presbyterian Sects. Joseph Smith's 
 mother, three of his brothers, and a sister, joined the Pres- 
 hyterians, Joseph himself expressed some partiality for the 
 Methodists, but never attached himself to their society ; 
 declaring himself unable to decide among so many conflict- 
 ing opinions, which was right, and which was wrong. Not- 
 withstanding, however, the new professions of the family 
 it does not appear that its character was materially im- 
 proved. ^ 
 
 Menowcome to an incident of some importance in the 
 history of this delusion. 
 
 In the year 1822, while Joseph Smith was employed in 
 digging a well, in company with his brother Ilyriim, and 
 a person named Chase, the last mentioned individual found 
 acurious stone, about twenty feet from the surface, and 
 brought It to the top of the well. Joseph immediately 
 ^d It in his hat ; alleging, that, by putting his hat over 
 tils lace, he could see great wonders in the stone. Chase 
 accordingly valued it highly; but Joseph Smith succeeded 
 
 hereupon 
 
 Jiml for him a kmd of second sight; namely a power 
 coking into the depth of the earth, and discovering 
 hdden treasures. When the worthless family engaged in 
 heir nocturnal excursions for money digging,^ Joseph was 
 4.r guide; putting the wonderful stone hito hb hat 
 
 h»ce he pretended to decide 
 eiMva5 begin to 
 
 ^lAEOLOGICAL 
 
 * Caswall’i 
 
 Prophet of the Nineteenth Century,” pp. 27 28—30. 
 
8 lie pretends that he has found a Golden 3ible. 
 
 In the autumn of 1826 a circumstance occurred which 
 seems to have suggested to him the course which he after- 
 wards pursued — and w’hich has been deposed on the oath 
 of one Peter Ingersol, to have been related to him by Smith 
 himself as follows. 
 
 While walking in the woods he happened to find some 
 beautifully white sand, which had been washed up by a 
 stream of water, and deposited in a hollow ; he took off 
 his frock, tied up some quarts of it, and returned home. 
 On entering the house he found the family at dinner ; and 
 when they expressed their desire to know' what was in his 
 frock, he gravely told them that it was the “ Golden Bible.” 
 He had heard somewhere of such a treasure, and the 
 thought suddenly came into his mind ; but he w'as very 
 much surprised to find that they believed him, and were 
 eager to see the wonderful book. Joseph solemnly told 
 them that no man would see it with the naked eye and live; 
 but that if they were willing to take the consequences he 
 was quite ready to show it to them. They now positively 
 refused to see it, and fled from the apartment in great con- 
 sternation. — “ Now,” thought Joseph to himself, I have 
 got the fools fixed, and I’ll carry out the fun.” 
 
 There was residing in Palmyra at that time, one ^Martin 
 Harris, a farmer of some property. — He had been first a 
 Quaker, then a Methodist, afterwards an Universalist, then ' 
 a Baptist, and next a Presbyterian— and now he was 
 nothing at all. He had always been a firm believer in 
 dreams, visions and apparitions ; and for some time had 
 expressed his conviction that Smith, by means of the mira- 
 culous stone, could see into the earth, and discover anyJ* 
 secret he desired. 
 
 From this man. Smith obtained a sum of fifty dollarsfP 
 and further persuaded him to raise more money by the fl 
 mortgage of his farm, in order to defray the expense of 
 printing his pretended golden Bible, which he represented ■ 
 to be composed of plates of the thickness of tin, clasped 
 together by rings of gold, and of very great value. r- 
 
 These plates, he said, had been discovered to him by an 
 angel, and he offered to deposit them with Harris as a secu-«fl 
 rity for his money, enlarging much on the profits that would 
 accrue from the publication of the work, which contained, ; 
 as Smith pretended, a revelation given to some of the^n 
 Israelites who had emigrated in Zedekiah’s reign from 
 
tl) 
 
 He imposes on Martin Harris. 9 
 
 Jerusalem to America ; and, after a succession of reverses, 
 had perished ; leaving their sacred writings engraved on 
 these golden plates, which had been deposited by Moroni 
 the son of Mormon, the last of their prophets, in the 
 earth ; to be found in the last days after an interval of 1427 
 years by Joseph Smith. 
 
 The characters graven upon the golden plates were, as 
 Joseph Smith pretended, unknown at the present day ; he 
 termed them Egyptian hieroglyphics. The language also 
 in which the records were written was extinct ; but by the 
 aid of the wonderful stone, and, as he blasphemously added, 
 "by the gift and power of God,” he was enabled to de- 
 cipher and translate it. 
 
 In order to convince Harris that there really was such 
 a treasure as he pretended, he had the audacity to give him 
 a paper upon which he had drawn certain strange charac- 
 ters, purporting to be a copy from some of the golden 
 plates; and this he told him he might submit to some 
 learned person for examination, who would soon satisfy him 
 as to the security of the investment. 
 
 With this precious document Harris set out from his 
 home near Palmyra, a distance of three or four hundred 
 fflilw, to New York ; he obtained access to Professor 
 Hhon, of Columbia College, a gentleman well known in 
 England for his valuable editions of several of the classics. 
 Earley Pratt, Joseph Smith’s chief emissary in England, 
 relating this story, informs us that Professor Anthon 
 IrraUid the manuscript with great respect, and professed an 
 Wion, that although he was unable to decipher it, some- 
 ing might be made out from the plates themselves, if he 
 eoold have an opportunity of inspecting them : this, how- 
 erer, IS a misrepresentation of the matter; what Professor 
 Anthon told Martin Harris was, that some cunning fellow 
 »as endeavouring to impose upon him, and that the strange 
 cnaracters scrawled upon the paper which he presented to 
 Him, were nothing but letters of the Greek and Hebrew 
 •ipHabet, intermixed with figures of stars, and concluding 
 Wh a rude imitation of the Mexican Zodiac; at his request 
 He gave him a wntten certificate to this effect, which so far 
 Wished prris, that he determined to have nothing more 
 to do with Joseph Smith, and his golden Bible. 
 
 owevcr, on his return home, with an unaccountable, 
 
 not very uncommon infatuation, he departed from this 
 
 1 / 
 
 c . 
 
 lAEOLOGICAL 
 
 
J 
 
 
 li. 
 
 
 10 Martin Harris assists in the 'pretended Translation, 
 
 wise resolution ; and abandoned himself entirely to the de- 
 lusion. Tlie fact that Smith was an obscure and illiterate 
 person, seemed to him a proof of his inspiration ; and he 
 declared his determination that the golden Bible should be 
 published, even though the cost of it should consume the 
 whole of his worldly substance. Soon after his return 
 from New York, he followed Joseph Smith, who had gone 
 before to Pennsylvania. 
 
 It was now the summer of 1828, and Smith proceeded 
 openly to announce his new revelation. 
 
 Seated in a private room, and screened from sight by a 
 blanket, he dictated a romantic fiction, which poor Martin 
 Harris wrote down from his mouth, on the other side of 
 the curtain ; not daring to peep at the impostor, for fear of 
 arousing the most terrible divine displeasure, which he was 
 told would overtake his temerity, if he should venture to 
 draw near while the work was going forward. 
 
 In this manner 116 pages had been completed, which 
 Harris took home and locked up safely, as he thought, in a 
 drawer. 
 
 His wife, however, who seems to have had as little faith 
 in her husband’s wisdom, as she had in Smith’s honesty, 
 removed the upper drawer, which had been left unlocked, 
 and so abstracted the document and concealed it ; with the 
 intention, as she states, of producing it at some future 
 time, if Smith should be so unwise as to attempt to have 
 it rewritten, for she felt certain that no second copy ex- 
 isted, and that the contrivers of the fraud would not be 
 able to reproduce an exact copy of the original. But she 
 had to do with a man who was not so easily to be out- 
 witted. Smith pretended a Revelation from Heaven, re- 
 buking him for negligence, and commanding a suspension 
 of the work. 
 
 Ten months elapsed, during which time every effort 
 made for the recovery of the missing pages ; but all vl 
 vain ; and notwithstanding a cruel beating which Harns 
 inflicted upon his wife, whom he justly considered as thi 
 author of his misfortune. At last forth came anothe 
 “ Revelation,” to the effect that “ the lost account, not 
 withstanding my utmost exertions to recover it again, 
 not having been found, was 7iot to be retranslated, becaus 
 Satan had put it into the hearts of those who had com 
 nitted the theft to alter the manuscript, and by 
 
 thi 
 
 % 
 
m 
 
 lit;" 
 
 
 't 
 
 Three persons testify to having seen the Golden Plates, 1 1 
 
 means to endeavour to discredit the whole work, thing 
 which the Lord would not permit Satan to accomplish/^ 
 
 The missing parts were therefore to be supplied by a 
 translation from other plates, termed the plates of Nephi 
 and to be published as the Record of Nephi. ' 
 
 Mrs. Harris’ scheme, though it partially failed, was so 
 far successful, that it blasted the credit of the whole affair, 
 if ever it had any. At least it seems to have shaken her 
 husband s credulity, notwithstanding the ascendancy which 
 Joseph Smith had established over his weak and disordered 
 intellect, for even hts faith now began to waver, and we find 
 him asking for “greater witness,” and demanding a sight 
 of the plates. ° 
 
 Smith put him off upon various pretences ; but at last 
 perceiving that he must in some way be pacified, he told 
 him that it had been “ revealed,” that the plates should be 
 shonm to three chosen individuals, and to three alone, who 
 should assist m bringing out the work. He also informed 
 him that they were not to be seen with the naked eye, but 
 lua mystical manner ; and, strange as it may appear, he 
 succeeded in persuading him, and not him only, but two 
 other persons also, that they had thus seen the plates • 
 one of these persons was named David Whitmer ; the other 
 Oliver Cowdery, a school teacher, and Baptist preacher- 
 these three, Harris, Whitmer, and Cowdery, actually sio-ned 
 a certificate, which is now prefixed to the book of Mormon 
 m winch they declared that an angel had descended from’ 
 heaven, and laid before their eyes “ the plates with the en- 
 jravings thereon.” They also certified that the angel de- 
 aared that “ the plates had been translated by divine 
 power. But the weight due to this testimony may be 
 es imated by the fact, that so simple a matter as seeing 
 golden plates, if they really are to be seen, does not re- 
 quire the intervention of an angel ; and moreover Harris 
 when closely questioned by a sensible gentleman dwelling 
 n Palmyra, declared that he did not see them exactly in 
 
 ' o»>ject; but 
 
 li'^ "eyer 
 
 Tv ! « 1 afterwards, that 
 
 they were all the time covered over with a cloth.” 
 
 fo this testimony of Cowdery, Whitmer, and Harris 
 Hiat of eight other witnesses was afterwards added, although 
 
 flAEOLOGICAL 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 ^‘1 i-llj 
 
12 Blasphemous pretensions of the Book of Mormon. 
 
 it had been “ revealed ” once, that the privilege was to 
 be confined to three chosen individuals. These eight 
 additional witnesses were Joseph Smith the elder, and two 
 of his sons, Hyrum and Samuel, with four brothers of the 
 same Whitmer who had signed the original certificate, and 
 
 Hiram Page. , , , , , , 
 
 They declared that Joseph Smith had shown them the 
 plates ; that they had handled them, and had also seen the 
 curious engravings upon them i all the eleven witnesses, 
 however, were men, it is to be observed, deeply engaged in 
 the imposture ; and expecting to make a fortune by it. Six 
 out of the eleven have since revolted from Mormonism, and 
 have become its opponents. Three died in its profession; 
 the two others are Hyrum and Samuel Smith, own Jf 
 brothers of the impostor. 
 
 The whole matter appears so highly incredible, and the rfl 
 first authors of it so little worthy of confidence, that it is K 
 truly astonishing that so many persons should have allowed 
 themselves to be deceived by it ; especially when the im- jjii 
 pious pretensions of the book itself, upon which the whol^ 
 matter depends, are considered. 
 
 This book purports to be a new revelation given toll 
 Joseph Smith by means of an angel; it professes to found Iq 
 itself on Scripture, and yet makes important additions to bi 
 Scripture ; as for instance, that it is an inspired volume of 
 equal authority with the Old and New Testament ; that h 
 Joseph Smith is a true prophet, bearing a direct commis- in, 
 sion from Jehovah ; and that there is no salvation for any I 
 man but by embracing his doctrines ; thus putting him on 
 a footing with our Blessed Lord Himself, as far as theL| 
 office of a divine teacher is concerned. ' Im 
 
 This book may therefore be termed, in S. Paul s Ian- J«u 
 guage, “ another gospel, which is not another,” professing 
 to acknowledge the gospel of Christ, it teaches that which 
 makes the gospel void ; to this imposture, then, the words 
 of the same Apostle seem peculiarly applicable, “ Though iq,. 
 we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel 
 you than that which we have preached, let him be ac^'^ 
 
 cursed.” (Gal. i. 8.) . 
 
 But if this book thus carries its own confutation with it,>^ 
 an account of its real origin will convince any unprejudiced^t 
 person that it is the most impudent forgery that ever was 
 attempted to be palmed upon the credulity of mankind. 
 
 
13 
 
 Real origin of the Book of Mormon. 
 
 One thing, we may remember, which confirmed poor 
 Martin Harris in his delusion, was the fact that Joseph 
 Smith was an illiterate person, who was so far from beiiio- 
 able to compose a work like the book of Mormon, that he 
 could not even write his pretended translation with his own 
 hand. 
 
 Mahomet, too, was illiterate, or pretended to be so ; and 
 he made use of the same argument in proof of his impos- 
 ture ; when asked for a miracle, he replied, that the Koran 
 ms itself a miracle. 
 
 The argument, if good for anything, is just as good 
 for Mahomet as for Joseph Smith; in neither case, how- 
 erer, is it very convincing ; there is reason to supiiose that 
 Mahomet was not so ignorant as he would have the world 
 believe. As for Joseph Smith, no one ever gave him credit 
 for much learning ; but there are other ways, short of in- 
 spiration, by which the production of the Book of Mormon 
 may be accounted for. The reader will recollect that the 
 pretended translation was conducted behind a curtain • and 
 perhaps instead of looking at golden plates, through magic 
 spectacles, the impostor was merely looking at a written 
 paper with his natural eyes. 
 
 That he was in reality thus employed, is made more than 
 probable by the testimony of Mrs. Davison, formerly the 
 wife ot one Solomon Spaulding, which was published in a 
 Boston paper of May the 1st, 1839, with the following 
 certificate attached ; ° 
 
 “Rev. Solomon Sp^aulding was the first husband of the narrator of 
 
 te niw ^ Davison. She is now residing in 
 
 CkLu. ‘ a t irreproachable character, and an humble 
 
 CbnstiaD, and her testimony is worthy of implicit confidence. 
 
 “in f-'ong. Church in Monson. 
 
 „„ Austin, Principal of Monson Academy 
 
 “Momn, Mass. April 1, 1839.” ^t-auemy. 
 
 Mrs. Davison’s testimony is as follows : 
 
 Mormon, or Golden Bible, (as it was orieinallv 
 *) ha, excited much attention ; and is deemed, by a certafn ne^ 
 ski.Il, I authority with the sacred Scriptures, I think it a duty 
 
 ' XhatTt: lim, “‘®‘® ‘0-hinrits or^n " 
 
 Dronf fn T ^ ^^olly unfounded, needs no 
 
 me W son 2 by the grossest delusions. That any 
 
 r> , IS a matter of the greatest astonishment ; yet, it is received 
 
 MaEO LOGICAL 
 
14 
 
 Real origin of 
 
 the Book of Mormon, 
 
 as divine by some who dwell in enlightened New England, and even 
 by those who have sustained the character of devoted Christians. 
 Learning recently that Mormonism had found its way into a church 
 in Massachusetts, and has impregnated some with its gross delusions, 
 80 that’excoramunication has been necessary, 1 am determined to de- 
 lay no longer in doing what I can to strip the mask from this mother 
 of sin, and to lay open this pit of abominations. 
 
 “ Solomon Spaulding, to whom 1 was united in marriage in early 
 life, was a graduate of Dartmouth College, and was distinguished for 
 a lively imagination and a great fondness for history. At the time of 
 our marriage, he resided in Cherry Valley, New York. From this 
 place, we removed to New Salem, Ashtabula county, Ohio, some- 
 times called Conneaut, as it is situated on Conneaut Creek. Shortly 
 after our removal to this place, his health sunk, and he was laid aside 
 from active labours. In the town of New Salem, there are numerous 
 mounds and forts, supposed by many to be the dilapidated dwellings 
 and fortifications of a race now extinct. These ancient relics arrest 
 the attention of the new settlers, and become objects of research for 
 the curious. Numerous implements were found, and other articles 
 evincing great skill in the arts. Mr. Spaulding being an educated 
 man, and passionately fond of history, took a lively interest in these 
 developments of antiquity ; and in order to beguile the hours of re- 
 tirement, and furnish employment for his lively imagination, he con- 
 ceived the idea of giving an historical sketch of this long lost race. 
 Their extreme antiquity led him to write in the most ancient style, 
 and as the Old Testament is the most ancient book in the world, he 
 imitated its style as nearly as possible. His sole object in writing 
 this imaginary history was to amuse himself and his neighbours. 
 This was about the year 1812. Hull’s surrender at Detroit, occurred 
 near the same time, and I recollect the date well frorn that circum- 
 stance. As he progressed in his narrative, the neighbours would 
 come in from time to time to hear portions read ; and a great interwt 
 in the work was excited among them. It claimed to have been writ- 
 ten by one of the lost nation and to have been recovered from the 
 earth, and assumed the title of ‘ Manuscript found.’ The neigh- 
 bours would often inquire how Mr. Spaulding progressed in decipher- 
 ing the manuscript ; and when he had a sufficient portion prepared, 
 he would inform them, and they would assemble to hear it read. He 
 was enabled from his acquaintance with the classics and ancient 
 history to introduce many singular names, which were particularly 
 noticed by the people, and could be easily recognized by them. Mr. 
 Solomon Spaulding had a brother, Mr. John Spaulding, residing in the 
 place at the time, who was perfectly familiar with the work, and re- 
 peatedly heard the whole of it read. From New Salem, we removed 
 to Pittsburgh, Pa. Here Mr. Spaulding found a friend and acquaint- 
 ance, in the person of Mr. Patterson, an editor of a newspaper. He 
 exhibited his manuscript to Mr. Patterson, who was very much 
 pleased with it, and borrowed it for perusal. He retained it for a 
 long time, and informed Mr. Spaulding that if he would make out a 
 title page and preface he would publish it, and it might be a source 
 of profit. This Mr. Spaulding refused to do. Sidney Rigdon, who 
 has figured so largely in the history of the Mormons, was at that time 
 connected with the printing office of Mr. Patterson, as is well-known 
 
15 
 
 Real origin of the Book of Mormon. 
 
 in that region, and as Rigdon himself has frequently stated, became 
 
 acquainted with Mr. Spaulding’s manuscript, and copied it. It was 
 a matter of notoriety and interest to all connected with the printing 
 establishment. At length, the manuscript was returned to its author, 
 and soon after we removed to Amjty, Washington county, &c., where 
 Mr. Spaulding deceased in 1816. The manuscript then fell into my 
 hands, and was carefully preserved. It has frequently been examined 
 by my daughter, Mrs. M’Kenstry, of Monson, Mass., with whom I 
 DOW reside, and by other friends. 
 
 “After the book of Mormon came out, a copy of it was taken to 
 hewS^em, the place of Mr. Spaulding's former residence, and the 
 rery place where the manuscript found was written. A woman 
 preacher appointed a meeting there ; and in the meeting read, and 
 lepeated copious extracts from the book of Mormon. The historical 
 ^t was immediately recognised by all the older inhabitants, as the 
 Identical work of Mr. Spaulding, in which they had all been so deeply 
 interested y^rs before. Mr. John Spaulding was present, and recog- 
 nized perfectly the work of his brother. He was amazed and afflicted, 
 that It should have been perverted to so wicked a purpose. His erie' 
 found vent m a flood of tears, and he arose on the spot, and expressed 
 to the meeting his sorrow and regret that the writings of his deceased 
 brother should be used for a purpose so vile and shocking. The ex- 
 citement in New Salem became so great, that the inhabitants had a 
 meeting, and deputed Dr. Philastus Hurlbut. one of their number, to 
 repair to this place, and to obtain from me the original manuscript of 
 Mr. Spaulding for the purpose of comparing it with the Mormon 
 Bible, to satisfy their own minds, and to prevent their friends from 
 rabracinpn error so delusive. This was in the year 1834. Dr 
 Hurlbut brought with him an introduction, and request for the manu- 
 smpt, which was signed by Messrs. Henry Lake, Aaron Wright, and 
 others, with all (if whoni I was acquainted, as they were my neigh- 
 Uiurs when I resided at New Salem. I am sure that nothing would 
 ^ere my husband more, were he living, then the use which has 
 to made of his work The air of antiquity which was thrown about 
 the compositions doubtless suggested the idea of converting it to 
 purposes of delusion. Thus an historical romance, with the addition 
 •r a few pious expressions and extracts from the sacred Scriptures 
 constrried into a new Bible, and palmed off upon a com I 
 pauy of poor deluded fanatics as Divine. I have given tL previous 
 
 besearched to the foundation, and the authors exposed to the con- 
 tempt and execration they so justly deserve. 
 
 Matilda Davison.** 
 
 The above statement of Mrs. Davison has been the sub- 
 ject of careful investigation by persons interested in un- 
 masking the Mormonite imposture, and has not only been 
 ound correct, but has been confirmed by many circumstantial 
 details, which are briefly recorded in Mr. Caswall’s Prophet 
 of the Nineteenth Century, chap. ii. It has indeed been 
 
 I- 
 
 lAEO LOGICAL 
 
16 Sidney Rigdon an accomplice of Joseph Smith. 
 
 denied by Sidney Rigdon, in a letter bearing date, May 
 29, 1839, but he was then deeply interested m the success 
 of the imposture, being a partner in the fraud ; and, more- 
 over, he has since confessed his error, by seceding from 
 Joseph Smith, » the feelings of a father overcoming every 
 other consideration on his making the discovery that the 
 impostor had attempted to add his daughter to the number 
 of his spiritual wives^ 
 
 Mrs. Davison’s account, then, suffices to authenticate 
 the quarter from which Joseph Smith derived the materials 
 of a work which he was by no means qualified by his edu- 
 cation to compose : nor can there be any doubt that it was 
 by means of Sidney Rigdon, that Spaulding s manuscript . 
 found its way out of the printing-oftice at Pittsburgh, into 
 the hands of Joseph Smith.” . . „ 
 
 This man, Sidney Rigdon, was originally a preacher . 
 among the Campellite Baptists of Kirtland, and there can 
 be little doubt, that having got possession of Solomon 
 Spaulding’s papers, he formed a design of palming them 
 off upon the world as a divine revelation, and “ employed 
 for this purpose Joseph Smith, a loose vagabond, whom 
 his habits and reputation as a money-digger, gifted with |, 
 supposed supernatural endowments, pointed out as a proper 
 instrument for so audacious an attempt. The pretended 
 translation from behind the curtain, of which Martin Ilarns 
 was made the dupe, being nothing more than the dictation ^ 
 of Spaulding’s romance, with such" alterations and cmbel- j 
 lishments as would suit the particular purpose which the [j 
 two confederates had in view.”* , , . t- ' 
 
 As to Solomon Spaulding, it is to be regretted that his 
 talents were not better employed. To dress up a fiction in ^ 
 the language of Holy Writ, imitating as nearly as pomble^ 
 the style of the Old Testament, for the amusement of liim- ^ 
 self and his friends, merely because “ the Old lestament is 
 the most ancient book in the world,” without the slightest! 
 regard for its sacred character, strikes us as very shocking^ 
 and profane. And that a society of persons calling them-^ 
 selves Christians, should have endured to hear such 
 position “ repeatedly read,” and should have listened to it . 
 with approbation, speaks but ill for the tone of 
 feeling prevalent among them. 
 
 • “ English Review,” pp. 420, 421. Clarke’s “ Mormonism Un^ 
 masked,” pp. 17 — 19. ’ , 
 
Profanity of Mormonist Doctrines, 1 7 
 
 What too is to be thought of Mr. Patterson, the book- 
 seller at Pittsburg, who was so very much pleased with this 
 work, and wished to publish it, without seeming to be aware 
 of the effect of such a desecration on the public mind? 
 What too of the public in general, among whom such a 
 profanation vyas thought likely to be “ a source of profit ?” 
 Is it not plain that the same persons who could endure, 
 and even applaud, the irreverence of Solomon Spauldin-, 
 
 oTjoscph Smith*?™^ prepared for the blasphemies 
 
 Mr. John Spaulding, indeed, when he heard his brother’s 
 manuscript put forward as a new revelation, is represented 
 as having been “amazed and afflicted;’’ but it does not 
 seem to have struck him that there was a radical profanity 
 in the work itself, suggestive, as Mrs. Davison herself ac- 
 knowledges, of the evil purposes to which it was after- 
 wards applied ; at least that it was a work well fitted for 
 such purposes, and therefore must be esteemed, in no 
 shght degree, answerable for the evils they have entailed on 
 
 The principal object of these pages is to exhibit, in as 
 ckarahght as IS consistent with brevity, the fact that 
 the Book of Mormon is a gross fraud and imposture, 
 and so to undermine the credit of the whole super- 
 straeture of Jlormonism, which is based upon that book. 
 The author might have further demonstrated his point 
 by internal proofs drawn from an examination of the 
 had kview has been done for the purpose he 
 
 Perhaps, however, the present treatise, considered in the 
 yt of a warning against Mormonism, might be thoueht 
 TOmpletc, if the doctrines of this delusion, and the pfac- 
 hws of Its votaries are passed over in entire silence ; a few 
 words must therefore be devoted to these matters. 
 
 first, then, to acquaint the reader with some of the 
 ^ prominent doctrines of Mormonism, which, for his 
 in th/ satisfaction, shall be stated, as nearly as possible, 
 Mormonists themselves. ^ 
 
 her fh»?r ri* ’’“u delusion, he will have to be- 
 
 i, . „„e prophe, , .„J ,h., “l h" .1 
 
 TK damnation, 
 
 a the Book of Mormon is of equal authority with the 
 
 i- 
 
 i 
 
 TaEO LOGICAL 
 
 / 
 
 ( 
 
 
‘J’YV- 
 
 •: I 
 
 Scriptures of the Old and New Testaixieiits, and that 
 “ there is as positive testimony [for it] as has ever been 
 found in the other Scriptures concerning any truth which 
 God has ever revealed.’* 
 
 That the sole intention of prophecy is to make men ac- 
 quainted with futurity, which supposes that all prophecy 
 may and ought to be understood before its fulfilment. 
 Whereas, we know that some prophecies are sealed until 
 the time of the end, in order that it may then appear that 
 God has spoken.* 
 
 He will have to believe that all prophecy is to have a 
 literal fulfilment ; which was the error of the Jew causing 
 him to reject his Saviour. And who can say whether 
 the same error may not blind the men of these latter days 
 in respect of Christ’s second advent? 
 
 He will have to believe that there has been no Church of - 
 Christ upon earth from the time of the cessation of niira- ^ 
 cles, until it w'as revived in Joseph Smith ; and that none, for 
 many centuries, can have been saved, except those for whom 
 some living person shall now be baptized by the Mormons, 
 which they call “ baptizing for the dead and all this in 
 spite of S. Paul’s prophecy, that “ Miracles should cease;” 
 and in the face of our Lord’s promise, to be with Ilis 
 Church, always, to the end of the world, and that the gat^^ 
 of hell should not prevail against it. ■ w 
 
 He will have to believe that the “ stone cut out without 31 
 hands,” mentioned by the prophet Daniel, is not they: 
 Church of Christ founded by the Apostles; but 
 Joseph Smith blasphemously calls “ the Church efc 
 Christ,” founded by himself. ^ 
 
 That no man is a minister of Christ unless he has re-rj 
 ceived a direct commission from above : and consequentlT \ 
 that those, who, like Timothy and Titus, were appointed 
 by the Apostles, were not true ministers, unless they also 
 bore an immediate commission from God Himself. 
 
 That eternal life is to be spent with Christ m ear ^ . 
 and not with Christ in heaven, although the Lord hai 
 willed that His saints should be with Him where He is; 
 and although S. Paul has declared that they shall be _ 
 
 • A Voice of Warning, by Parley P. Pratt, sixth edition ; Edia - 
 
 burgh, p. 79 ; pp. 1 — 10. ' 
 
 t Book of Mormon. Kingdom of God, Part II. by Orson Prstt 
 
 p. 8. Nauvoo Temple Mysteries, p. 28. 
 
Profanity of Mormonist BocMnes, ]9 
 
 caught up to meet the Lord in the air, and so shall be for 
 ever with the Lord. 
 
 He will have to believe that true conversion is the imme- 
 diate act of God, and that man has nothing to do with it 
 though faith cometh by preaching,that is by man^s ministry! 
 
 He will have to believe that where miraculous powers are 
 not professed, there is no true Church ; and that they have 
 been revived among the Mormonites at the present day ; 
 and therefore among other strange and fatal consequences, 
 that men ought not to seek to physicians, but to the 
 Mormon Elders, who will cure them by the laying on of 
 their hands. ® 
 
 He will have to believe that the Mormonites can work 
 miracles, although they do not exhibit them, except to those 
 who already believe. For they say that “a wicked and 
 adulterous generation seeketh after a sign,’’ which shall not 
 be given, because “ gifts are for the edifying of the 
 Church, and not for unbelievers ; whereas S. Paul ex- 
 pressly declares that “ Tongues are for a sign, not to them 
 that believe, but ^0 them that believe not , (1 Cor. xiv. 
 22 .) 
 
 Be will have to believe that God is a material substance, 
 hke a man— that He has a body, parts, and passions ; eats 
 and dnnks : and that all who conceive otherwise of God, 
 do not worship the true God. 
 
 Mr. Caswall, at the end of his “City of the Mormons,” 
 
 ,, ks printed the “Mormon Creed,” which among other 
 things, states, ° 
 
 That there is no divine punishment for original sin. 
 lhat “ we are saved through the atonement of Jesus 
 hrict,^ by obedience to the laws and ordinances of the 
 
 S faith ” 
 
 , . do not contain God’s final 
 
 S "i " ’""“'""‘I ! ‘’"t ‘hat “ He will yet reveal many 
 g and important things pertaining to the kingdom of 
 
 '^“‘‘l’«‘‘hereisnotLglLrngus“o 
 
 ppose that the Gospel was in like manner designed to 
 
 I- 
 
 [ A EO LOGICAL 
 
 
■II 
 
 20 Immorality of Mormonist Practices. 
 
 usher in a new revelation ; on the contrary, we are told that 
 it is “ a kingdom which cannot be mo\ea. 
 
 The above are some of the Mormonist doctrines, by 
 which the reader will perceive how far they are from main- 
 taining “the faith once delivered to the faints. 
 
 As to their conduct and practices, Mr. liuxton, in his 
 “ Life in the far West,” informs us that the Missourians, 
 among whom they first established themselves, considered 
 them as “ bad neighbours, on account of their pilfering 
 propensities, and their utter disregard of the conventional 
 decencies of society; exhibiting the greatest immorality, 
 and endeavouring to establish amongst their society an in- 
 discriminate concubinage.” * * * But that they “tole- 
 rated their presence among them, until they openly pro- 
 claimed their intention of seizing upon the country, and of 
 expelling by force the present occupants ; giving, as their 
 reason, that it had been revealed to their prophets that the 
 Land of Zion was to be possessed by themselves alone. * 
 The end of this was that the Missourians expelled them ; 
 and that they fled to “ Clay country, where they established 
 themselves, and would finally have formed a thriving set- 
 tlement, but for their own acts of wilful dishonesty. At 
 this time their blasphemous mummery knew no bounds. 
 Joe Smith, and other ‘ prophets,’ who had lately arisen, 
 were declared to be the chosen of God ; and it uas the 
 general creed, that on the day of Judgment the former 
 would take his stand on the right hand ot the judgment 
 seat, and that none would pass into the kingdom of heaven 
 without his seal and touch. One of their tenets was the 
 faith in spiritual matrimony. No woman, it appeared, 
 would be admitted into heaven, unless passed by a Saint. 
 To qualify them for this, it was necessary that the woman 
 should first be received by the guaranteeing Mormon, as 
 an earthly wife.r ♦ * * “The consequence of this state 
 of things,” says Mr. Ruxton, “may be imagined. Ihe 
 most debasing immorality was the precept ot the order, 
 and an almost universal concubinage existed among the 
 sect ; which at this time numbered at least forty thousand. 
 Their disregard to the laws of decency and morality wai 
 such, as could not be tolerated in any class of civilizec . 
 society.”'^ 
 
 They were again expelled, and emigrated to the State o 
 
 • Page 273. t Page 274, 275. 
 
 
Death of J, Sinith and late accounts of the Mormonites, 21 
 
 4 Illinois, where tliey founded their City of Nauvoo, and 
 built an enormous temple, which they called the Temple of 
 -t. Zion-“half church, half hotel, where Joe Smith and the 
 other prophets resided and where they established a 
 
 4 mockery of religion, consisting in burlesque* imitations of 
 holvthinp, in preaching, praying, prophesying, and dancing. 
 
 Here they organized a regular militia, and openly defied 
 the government ; but their city was taken ; the ringleaders 
 confined, and Joseph Smith shot by the mob through the 
 prison bars. ° 
 
 After his death the prestige of the fanaticism declined • 
 sill thousands joined them annually ; and at last the state 
 gitook measures to remove them bodily from the country, 
 
 the year 1846, they migrated from the settlements of 
 the Inited States ; and, after extreme sufferings, during 
 whicli many of their numbers perished miserably by hun<'er 
 te ^osure and fatigue, they settled themselves, at last? in 
 - the rar \\ est, at the Salt Lake, in a barren district ; which 
 however, by toil and industry, they have converted, as late 
 accounts inform us, into a llourishini? settlempnc 
 
 0 lipon the whole this history is highly instructive as illus- 
 ^ ‘ An account of the Nauvoo Temnie .l. . 
 
 F 
 
22 
 
 lilorMonites should not he listened to. 
 
 tratina: our Blessed Redeemer’s caution, “ to take heed 
 what we hear.’ ’ He that listeneth to wise men will become 
 wise : but the companion of fools shall be destroj’ed. The 
 answer to Joseph Smith’s emissaries should be, What 
 have you to teach me which I cannot learn, as well, or 
 better, from the Ministers of the Church in which 1 have 
 been baptized? If you bring me anything beside or be- 
 yond that, you bring me w’hat is worse than unnecessary, 
 because the Church is the keeper and expounder of Holy 
 Scripture, and that teaches me all things needful for my 
 soul’s health. You have no authority to set up for my in- 
 structor, even if it be true that an angel from heaven has 
 given you a message from God to me. A\hile for the 
 truth of this strange assertion you bring me no jiroof ; and 
 require me to believe it solely upon your own word, though 
 you are a perfect stranger to me ; and for ought I know, 
 are either deceiving, or yourself deceived. 
 
 I remember reading in Holy Scripture of a real prophet, 
 who told another prophet that an angel had spoken to him, 
 saying that he was to fetch him back, to eat bread, and 
 drink water, in a certain place, concerning which the Lord 
 had said to him, “ Thou shalt eat no bread, nor drink 
 water there ; but he lied unto him^^ 
 
 The other however was foolish enough to believe the lie; 
 and the consequence was that he perished miserably, being 
 torn by a lion. 
 
 This passage of Scripture I think very instructive, as 
 teaching me not to believe prophets, either real or pretended, 
 who tell me that angels have spoken unto them, unless 
 w'hat they say is according to the word of the Lord. 
 
 I thank God, however, that there is no need for angels to 
 tell us what that word is, in these Gospel times, since God 
 Who in times past spake unto the fathers by the prophets, - 
 hath in these last days spoken unto us by His Son : and 
 therefore there is no reason to believe that God will speak 
 
 to us by angels any more. • i, u 
 
 In some such way as this the Mormon emissaries should 
 be answered— but the best manner of dealing with them 
 undoubtedly is not to go and hear them at all, upon the 
 principle before mentioned, viz : that if they speak the 
 truth, they teach no more than what is best learnt a 
 Church— and if they do not teach the truth they ought 
 not to be listened to. 
 
Dissent paves the way to Delusion. 23 
 
 Tlie fact is that the converts to these fanatics are not 
 generally won over from the members of the Church but 
 from among the ranks of those who have dissented and de- 
 parted from her or else from among those who have never 
 enjoyed the benefit of her teaching. 
 
 The reason is plain, for the sects in general, however 
 much they differ from one another, all seem to agree in the 
 following points : ® 
 
 They encourage Uie indulgence of curiosity, by teaching 
 men to run after different preachers and new lights — Thev 
 encourage the notion that learning is not necessary for a 
 teacher of Christianity, there being something' better 
 namely, ‘‘inspiration and inspiration they do not con- 
 ader as coming in aid of natural faculties, but as supersed- 
 ing them. Hence it is not uncommonly thought that the 
 less learned a teacher is, the better; because there is so 
 much the more reason to conclude that he must be “in- 
 
 Again they encourage men to look out for miraculous 
 , 1 ^ i^erposilwns and especially in the work of conversion- 
 - ki hardly be heve grace is grace, however it may be mani- 
 ^ by good works and good desires, unless there is 
 «ething of what they call “evidence” attending it-!! 
 
 “■ experience which they interpret into a 
 
 prwf of a direct interposition of the Almighty : so that 
 
 UD ess men are converted iymirac/c, they will not believe 
 
 that they are converted at all. 
 
 lUstly, a want of settled forms and creeds, among the 
 . «cts, renders them liable to variableness in their reli” ious 
 j, cmnction ; and either wholly dependent on the religious 
 15 ,. opiaions of their teachers, for the time being, in respe°ct of 
 ,,, tar rule of faith, and the matterof their pmyers! ^2^ 
 
 ^ wanderings of 'his own un- 
 
 smot T become exposed to the 
 
 "‘ »ndhavr?h lie in wait to deceive; 
 
 li”' ilellf™ «'i- 
 
 pretended miracles. Have they 
 Wosih which craves after things new and strange^ He 
 
 Heutfs be directly inspired? 
 
 asserts that he is so. Have they an opinion that 
 
 
 AEOLOGICAL 
 
 / 
 
24 The Church a Preservative against Delusions. 
 
 human learning is if anything, a bar to Divine influence? 
 He is himself an eminent example of inspiration supersed- 
 ino^ knowledge. Do they believe that men if converted at 
 alt must be converted by sudden and immediate acts of 
 Divine interposition ? He is, in his own person, a monu- 
 ment of the mercy of God to the worst of sinners. And 
 what have they to set against all these claims upon their 
 attention and their faith, if they have no Creeds and no 
 formularies ; no definite and ascertained standard by which 
 to measure the truth or falsehood of any doctrine that may 
 be palmed upon them ? 
 
 But whatever the reason may be, the fact is that this 
 monstrous infatuation has not taken any deep hold except 
 where there is no established religion, or in those places 
 where, owing to some sudden increase of population, or to 
 other causes, the people are not under the influence of the 
 
 Church. 1 • 1 • 
 
 This fact ought to be duly pondered, and seeing that im- 
 postures of all kinds can only take root, like evil weeds, in 
 neglected soils ; it will perhaps serve to convince consider- 
 ate persons that the act of departing from the Church is a 
 downward step which may entail serious consequences; there 
 being in that Divine society something which serves as a 
 preservative against delusions ; and thaty in proportion to 
 the sincerity with which her doctrines are embraced, and 
 the clearness with which they are comprehended. 
 
 JOAKI’H MA8TKKS, PRINTER, ALDERSOATK STRKBT, LONDON. 
 
ON THE STUDY OF AECHAEOLOGY. 
 
 A DISCOURSE READ AT THE OXFORD MEETING OP THE ARCHAEOLOGICAI 
 INSTITUTE, JUNE 18, 1850, BY CHARLES NEWTON, m1 
 
 The record of the Human Past is not aU contained in 
 pnnted books. Man s history has been graven on the rock of 
 Egypt, stamped on the brick of Assyria, enshrined in the 
 marble of the Parthenon,— it rises before us a majestic 
 Presence in the piled up arches of the Coliseum,— it lurks an 
 unsuspected treasure amid the oblivious dust of archives and 
 monasteries,— It is embodied in all the heir-looms of religions 
 of races, of families, m the relics which affection and grati- 
 tude, personal or national, pride of country or pride of lineage 
 have preserved for us,— it lingers like an echo on the lips^of 
 the peasantry, surviving in their songs and traditions, renewed 
 m their rude customs with the renewal of Nature’s seasons — 
 we trace it m the speech, the manners, the type of living 
 
 nations, its associations invest them as with a garb we dig 
 
 ■tout from the barrow and the Necropolis, and out of the 
 fragments thus found reconstruct in museums of antiquities 
 wmething hke an image of the Past,— we contemplate this 
 mage m fairer proportions, in more exact lineaments, as it 
 
 li^ been transmitted by endless reflections in the broken 
 mirror of art. 
 
 Again, the vouchers for Printed History, the title-deeds of 
 our great heritage of Printed Literature, are not all preserved 
 m printed texts. 
 
 Before there can be Composed History, there must be 
 evidences and documents. Tradition Oral and Tradition Monu- 
 men a before the publication of Printed Literature, there 
 lUM epst the elements and sources from which such publi- 
 ^tion IS made; before the Printer must come the Palmogra- 
 poer; before authoritative edition, scrutiny and authentication 
 netore we can discern the image of a period, or read the 
 of a, race in Monuments of Art, we must ascertain to 
 
 a period and to what race these monuments belong ; 
 
2 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 before antiquities become the materials for the history of 
 manners, they must be collected and arranged in museums ; 
 in other words, if we would authenticate Printed Literature, if 
 we would verify and amplify Printed History, if we would not 
 ignore all those new elements of thought and memorials of 
 the deeds of men which time is for ever disclosing to us, we 
 must recognise the purpose and function of Archaeology; that 
 purpose and function being to collect, to classify, and to inter- 
 pret all the evidence of man’s history not already incorporated 
 in Printed Literature. 
 
 This evidence, the subject-matter of Archaeology, has been 
 handed down to us, partly in spoken language, in manners, 
 and in customs, partly in written documents and manuscript 
 literature, partly in remains of architecture, painting, and 
 sculpture, and of the subordinate decorative and useful arts. 
 
 Or, to speak more concisely, the subject-matter of Archaeo- 
 logy is threefold, — the Oral, the W ritten, and the Monumental. 
 
 Perhaps it would be more exact to say, that there are but 
 two classes of archaeological evidences, the Oral and the 
 Monumental, Monuments being either inscribed or Monu- 
 ments of art and of handicraft. 
 
 But I shall venture, on this occasion, to waive strict logical 
 accuracy for the sake of an arrangement which seems more 
 convenient and impressive. 
 
 I shall consider each of the three classes of archaeological 
 evidence in succession, taking, first, the Oral, under which 
 head I would include not only all that has been handed 
 down to us in Language, but all that can be gathered from 
 the study of Manners and Customs. 
 
 That spoken language is Archaeological evidence is suffi- 
 ciently obvious. Every one is aware that in tracing out the n 
 history of any language, we must study not only its written ft 
 form, but those archaic words, inflections, and idioms, which s 
 literature has either rejected or forgotten, which, once general, *i 
 have become provincial, and are retained only in the mother- * 
 tongue of the peasantry. 
 
 These obsolete and rare forms of speech are to the philolo- H 
 gist what the extinct Faunas and Floras of the primeval world 
 are to the comparative anatomist and the botanist, and, as 
 Geology collects and prepares for the physiologist these scat- 
 tered elements of the history of nature, so does Archaeology 
 glean these vestiges of language, and construct out of them 
 
1 
 
 0 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 3 
 
 glossaries of provincial words, that they may form evidence 
 in the great scheme of modern Philology. 
 
 As only a certain portion of the spoLn language of a race 
 IS permanently incorporated in its literature, so its written 
 poetry and history only represent a certain portion of the 
 national tradition. Every peasantry has its songs and mythic 
 legends, its rude oral narrative of real events, blended with 
 Its superstitions. Archaeology rescues these from oblivion 
 by naaking them a part of Printed Literature. It is thus 
 that Walter Scott has collected the minstrelsy of the Scottish 
 border, and Grimm the traditions of Germany. 
 
 Such relics are of peculiar interest to the historian of 
 literature, because they contain the germ of Written History 
 and Poetry; before the epic comes the ballad, the first 
 chronicle is the sum of many legends. 
 
 But unwritten tradition is not all embodied in language 
 has been partly preserved to us in manners and customs’ 
 In a rude, unlettered age, indeed at all times when men are 
 too Ignorant, hurried, or pre- occupied to be acted upon by 
 anguage alone, the instinct of those who govern the multi- 
 tude has suggested other means. 
 
 Symbolic acts and gestures, tokens, forms, ceremonies, 
 customs are all either supplementary to or the substitute for 
 articulate speech. 
 
 In the processions, military triumphs, coronations, nuptials, 
 and funeral ceremonies of all races we see this unwritten, 
 inarticulate, symbolic, language in its most fully developed 
 and eloquent form. ^ 
 
 Hence it is obviously necessary for the Archaeologist to 
 study customs. Addressing the eye by symbols more gene- 
 rally and readily understood even than words, they may be 
 said to exhibit the utterance of thought in its most primitive 
 and elementary form ; the repetition of such utterance be- 
 eomes record which, however rude and precarious, may still 
 raiiK as a distinct source of historical evidence. 
 
 For the observance of such customs as fall under the 
 notice of the Archaeologist, it is for the most part necessary 
 
 la certain acts should be performed, or certain instruments 
 emn nvp J ± xi__ ^ n . n 
 
 fitUl 
 
 employed with or without the recital of & set form of word^; 
 jjal ^^ustom may be commemorative or symbolic without re- 
 to the past ; the event of which it is the memorial 
 
 B 
 
4 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 may be real or mythical ; the doctrine it typifies and embodies 
 may be religious, political, or legal ; its observance may be 
 occasional, as in the case of a marriage ceremony, or perio- 
 dical, as in the case of the great festivals with which most 
 nations distinguish the course of the seasons. The Archaeo- 
 logist, of course, directs his attention less to those customs 
 which form a part of the established religion and legal code 
 of a race than to those which, being the result of ideas once 
 generally prevalent, still survive among the peasantry in 
 remote districts, or of which dim traces may be still discerned 
 in the institutions of modern society. It is thus that, in the 
 customs of Calabria, we still trace the relics of the ancient 
 heathen worship, and that the customs of Greece and Asia 
 Minor remain a living commentary on the text of Homer. 
 
 The peasant’s mind reflects what has been rather than 
 what is. It revolves in the same circle as the more cultivated 
 mind of the nation, but at a much slower rate. On the great 
 dial-plate of time, one is the hourhand while the other is the 
 minutehand. 
 
 When customs are only partially extant, the Archaeologist 
 has not only to record and interpret the usage, but to 
 preserve the instrument with which that usage was associated. 
 
 It is thus that the horns which once ratified the tenure of : 
 land, the sword or mace, once instruments of investiture and 
 insignia of feudal or oflhcial power, vessels once consecrated ■ 
 to the service of religion, are gathered in, one by one, into jii 
 national museums, the garners and treasuries of archaeology. 
 
 A custom may be not merely extinct, but buried. In the ^ 
 tombs of many races, such as the Celtic or Scandinavian, we ' ■ 
 find nearly all that is known of their sepulchral rites, and ^ 
 thus an examination of the places of sepulture of various - 
 countries enables us, with the aid of philology, to trace out ^ 
 many unsuspected national affinities, while at the same time ■ 
 it gives us the means of comparing a number of unwritten o 
 creeds. In an uncivilised age men do not define their re- j 
 ligious belief in a set form of words, but express it by symbolic 
 rites, by acts rather than by statements. 
 
 It is the business of the Archaeologist to read these hiero- 
 glyphics, not graven on the rock, but handed dowm in the 
 memory and embodied in the solemn acts of races, to elicit 
 these faint rays of historical evidence, latent in the tomb. 
 
ON THK STUDY OF AHCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 5 
 
 j iManiiers differ from custoins, in that they furnish rather 
 general evidence of a nation’s character than special evidence 
 foi pai ticular facts ; that they are neither commemorative 
 nor symbolic. 
 
 It was the custom of the last century to drink the kino-’s 
 !s| health after dinner ; it is part of the general history °of 
 Enghsh manners to know how our ancestors comported 
 ar themselves at their meals, and when they first began to use 
 forks. 
 
 nW Traces of ancient manners must be sought, as we seek for 
 n. customs, in the secluded life of the peasantry, or we must 
 discern them half-obliterated beneath the palimpsest surface 
 of modern society, and this palimpsest must be read by a 
 diligent collation not only with early literature, but with the 
 tu picture of ancient manners preserved in Monuments of Art. 
 
 Such then is a slight outline of the Oral evidence of 
 Archaeology. It is inferior in dignity either to Written or 
 lif to Monumental evidence, because of all the means which 
 man possesses for utterance and record, the oral is the most 
 tit transient. 
 
 We may add that animals are not altogether destitute 
 of oral utterance. Though they do not articulate, they com- 
 municate their meaning vocally, and by gesticulation ; and 
 some of them can imitate articulate speech, action, and music. 
 
 But no animal but man draws or writes, or leaves behind 
 him conscious monumental record. 
 
 It is^ because man can draw, because he jjossesses the 
 di.stinctive faculty of imitating forms and expressing thoughts 
 not only by his own gesticulations, but by and through some 
 material external to himself, that he has acquired the 
 inestimable power of writing. This general assertion, that all 
 writing has its origin in drawing is, perhaps, open to discus- 
 sion, but those who have most deeply investigated the ques- 
 tion, have been led to this conclusion, by a comparison of 
 the most primitive systems of writing now extant. 
 
 It is stated by these authorities that the elements of all 
 written character are to be found in the Picture, or Direct 
 diepresentation of some visible object ; that such Pictures 
 ■ Were subsequently applied as Phonetic symbols, or symbols of 
 sounds, and as Emblems, or symbols of ideas ; that these 
 three modes of conveying meaning, by Direct Representation, 
 
 I? 2 
 
6 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 by Phonetic symbols, and by Emblems, existed co-ordinately 
 for a while, and were finally absorbed into, and commuted 
 for the one fixed conventional Alphabetic method. 
 
 If we apply this theory to the classification of the systems 
 of writing which remain to us, it w'ill be seen that, though 
 not of course admitting of arrangement in chronologic 
 sequence, they exhibit the art in various stages of its 
 development. The Mexican will present to us a system in 
 which the Pictorial is predominant; the Egyptian hiero- 
 glyphics will enable us to trace the gradual extension of the 
 Phonetic and Emblematic, the abbreviation of both forms in 
 the more cursive Hieratic, and the decay of the Pictorial 
 system : the Chinese, and perhaps the Assyrian Cuneiform, 
 will bring us one step nearer the purely conventional system ; 
 and the perfection of the Alphabetic method will be found 
 in the Phoenician, as it has been adapted by the Hellenic 
 race. 
 
 I will not attempt here to illustrate more fully, or to 
 justify more in detail, this theory as to the origin of ^yriting; 
 nor do I ask you, on the present occasion, to admit more 
 than the general fact, which the most superficial examination 
 of the Egyptian or Mexican hieroglyphics will show, tliat . 
 there have been ages and nations when the Alphabetic system 
 was as yet undeveloped, and the Pictorial was its substitute, 
 and consequently that there was a period when art and writing 
 were not divorced as they are at present, but so blended into 
 one, that we can best express the union by such a compound 
 as Picture-writing. 
 
 This original connection between two arts which vre are 
 accustomed to consider as opposed, obliges us to regard the 
 elements of writing as part of the history of imitative art ^ 
 generally. Thus the inscribed monuments of Egypt are 
 neither art nor literature, but rather the elements out of 
 which both sprang, just as early poetry contains the germ 
 both of history and philosophy. ^ 
 
 It is this first stage in the history of writing which pecu- 
 liarly claims from the Archaeologist thought and study. The 
 art of which he has to trace the progress, as it has, perhaps, 
 more contributed to civilisation than any other human inven- 
 tion, so has it onl}' been perfected after many centuries of 
 experiment and fruitless labour. We, to whom the Alpha-' 
 
ON THE STUDY OP ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 7 
 
 betic system has been handed down as the bequest of a 
 remote antiquity, find a difficulty in transporting our minds 
 backwards to the period when it was yet unknown ; the 
 , extreme simplicity of the method makes us accept it as a 
 I matter of course, as an instrument which man has always 
 ;• possessed, not as something only wrought out by patient, oft 
 ■ repeated trials in the course of ages. Till we study the 
 i|,Egj'ptian hieroglyphics, we are not aware how difficult it 
 must have been for the more perfect Phonetic system to 
 displace the Pictorial, how long they continued co-ordinate, 
 what perplexity of rules this co-ordination engendered, how 
 obstinately the routine of habit maintained an old method 
 however intricate and inconvenient, against a new principle 
 however simple and broad in its application. The history of 
 writing, in a word, exhibits to us most impressively a type 
 of that great struggle between new inventions and inveterate 
 routine, out of which civilisation has been slowly and painfully 
 
 When we pass from the study of imperfect and transition 
 systems of writing, such as the Mexican, Egyptian, Cuneiform, 
 and Chinese, to the study of perfect alphabets, it is rather 
 the tradition of the art from race to race, than the inventive 
 genius shown in its development, which forms the subject of 
 our inquiries. 
 
 The Phoenician alphabet is the primary source of the 
 system of writing we now use. The Greek and Roman 
 ^ alphabets, each adapted from the Phoenician with certain 
 additions and modifications, were gradually diffused by 
 conimerce or conquest through the length and breadth of the 
 ancient civilised world. On the decay of the Western 
 empire of the Romans, their alphabet, like their language, 
 law, architecture, and sculpture, became the property of their 
 Teutonic conquerors. 
 
 Rude hands now wielded these great instruments of 
 civilisation ; strong wills moulded and adapted them to new 
 wants and conditions ; and it was thus that the Roman 
 alphabet, transferred from marble to parchment, no longer 
 ^ graven but written, was gradually transformed into that 
 la^ fantastic and complicated character which is popularly called 
 it#; black letter, and in which the original simple type is some- 
 times as difiicult to recognise, as it is to discern at the first 
 
8 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 glance the connection between the stately, clustered pier and 
 richly sculptured capital of the Gothic cathedral, and its 
 remote archetype, the Greek column. 
 
 The changes which the handwriting of the Western world 
 underwent from the commencement of the Middle Ages to 
 the revivH-1 of the simple Itom&n chs^rs-cter in the first piinted 
 texts have been most clearly traced out, century by century, 
 by means of the vast series of dated specimens of medieval 
 
 writing still extant. ^ i in- ^ 
 
 When we turn from the Palaeography of the W estern to 
 that of the Eastern world, we find the evidence of the subject 
 
 in a far less accessible state. r • • 
 
 In tracing back the history of Oriental systems of writing, 
 as in investigating the sources of Oriental civilisation, we 
 cannot, as in the West, reco^ise in many varieties the same 
 original classical type; there is no one paramount influence, no 
 one continuous stream of tradition, no one alphabet the 
 parent of all the rest ; the chronological basis of the Palieo- 
 graphy rests on much less certain grounds. 
 
 When this branch of the history of writing has been more 
 studied, we shall be able to say more positively whether the 
 Assyrian Cuneiform is a modification of the Egyptian hiero- 
 glyphics, whether the Phoenician alphabet was derived from 
 the same elements, whether it was the parent not only of the 
 Greek and the Roman, but also of the Semitic alphabets 
 generally, and we shall probably discover more than one 
 other independent source whence some of the Oriental 
 alphabets may have been derived. 
 
 This, then, 'is one point of view in which the Archaeologist 
 may regard all written memorials, — as evidence either of the 
 invention or of the tradition of the alphabetic system , but 
 the history of the art cannot be fully investigated without 
 taking into account the nature of the Avriting materials 
 employed. These materials have -been very different in 
 difl'erent ages and countries. Character may be either 
 (jraven on hard materials, such as stone or metal, written on 
 pliable materials, such as bark, papyrus, parchment, linen, 
 paper, or impressed as the potters’ names are on the Samian 
 ware, or the legends of coins on a metallic surface. The 
 greater part of the writing of the ancient world has been 
 preserved on the native rock, hewn stones, metallic tablets, 
 
ON THK STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 9 
 
 
 or baked clay, as in tlie case of the Cuneiform character. There 
 was a preference for hard unpliable materials in classical 
 antiquity just as there was a preference for parchment as a 
 writing material all through the Middle Ages, both in Europe 
 and Asia. As the harder materials fell into disuse, the cha- 
 racter of course became more cursive, Avritings circulated 
 more generally from hand to hand, and were multiplied by 
 i frequent copies not only to meet an increased demand, but 
 because that which is Avritten is more perishable than that 
 which is graven ; the stroke of the chisel is a more abiding- 
 record than the stroke of the pen. 
 
 In consequence of this difference in the Avriting material, 
 the researches of the Paleographer of classical antiquity 
 embrace a far Avider field than those of the medieval Paleo- 
 grapher. It is in the marble and the granite, in the market- 
 places, the temples, and the sepulchres of the ancients that 
 , we must search for their records ; these Avere their libraries, 
 their muniment rooms, their heralds’ college. If Magna 
 Charta had been ceded to the Roman plebs, instead of to the 
 English nobles, it Avould not have been called Magna Charta, 
 but Magna Tabula, or Magna Columna ; most of the Diplo- 
 matic record of the ancients was a Lapidary record. 
 
 I liaA’e been as yet considering the Avritten memorials of 
 races only as they are evidence of the art of Avriting itself, 
 but Archaeology has not only to study character and writing 
 materials, but also to interpret more or less the meaning of 
 the Avords Avritten, and to inquire hoAv far they have an 
 hi.storical value. 
 
 Now all Avritten character, all literature, to use this AV'ord 
 in its original sense, may be divided into two great classes, — 
 the Composed and the Documentary. 
 
 By Composed Literature I mean history, poetry, oratory, 
 philosophy, and such like mental products ; by Documentary 
 Literature I mean all writings which have no claim to rank as 
 literary composition, — such as deeds, charters, registers, calen- 
 dars, lists, — in a AA'ord, all those historical and literary 
 materials, some of Avhich are already incorporated in com- 
 posed history and composed literature; some of which are 
 stored up in national, ecclesiastical, municipal, or priA^ate 
 archives ; some of which yet remain in situ, associated with 
 the architectural monuments and Avorks of art on Avhich they 
 are inscribed, and some of which, uncared for or unknoAvn, 
 
10 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 moulder on the surface of untravelled lands, or in the ruins 
 of deserted cities. 
 
 Now, in regard to Composed Literature, it is obvious that 
 its subject-matter is far too vast for the scope and limits of 
 archaeological research ; it is chiefly with its manuscript text 
 that the Palaeographer has to deal ; his business is to collect, 
 decipher, collate, edit. Printing transfers the tej^t from his 
 hands to those of the philologer, the historian, and the critic. 
 
 In dealing with the Literature of Documents, the Archaeo- 
 logist has to do more than barely edit the text. On him, in 
 a great measure, is devolved the task of interpretation and 
 classification ; the mere deciphering or printing the docu- 
 ments does not at once render them accessible to the general 
 reader, nothing but long familiarity, acquired in the course 
 of editing, can give dexterity and intelligence in their use. 
 It is the business, then, of the Archaeologist to prepare for 
 the historian the literature of documents generally, as Gruter 
 has edited his great work on Latin inscriptions, or Muratori 
 the documents of medieval Italy. 
 
 He must as far as possible ascertain the value of this 
 unedited material in reference to what is already incorpo- 
 rated w'ith printed literature, how far it suggests new views, 
 supplies new facts, illustrates, corroborates, or disproves 
 something previously acknowledged or disputed ; whether, iu 
 a word, it will contribute anything to the great mass of 
 human knowledge which printing already embodies. 
 
 Composed Literature should be as far as possible confronted 
 with those written documents which are, in reference to it, 
 vouchers, commentary, or supplement. Sometimes we possess 
 the very materials which the historian used ; sometimes we 
 have access to evidence of which he had no knowledge. 
 
 Now, it is needless to insist on the historical value of such 
 documents as the inscription of Darius on the rock of 
 Behistan, the Rosetta stone, and the many hieroglyphical 
 and cuneiform texts which the sagacity and learning of a 
 Young, a Champollion, and a Rawhnson have taught the 
 nineteenth century to interpret by means of these two 
 trilingual keys. 
 
 Such evidence speaks for itself. When in the laboratory J 
 of the philologer and the historian tliese documents shalll 
 have been slowly transmuted into composed narrative, we 
 may hope to contemplate the ancient world from a new point 
 
ON THE STUDY OP ARCHAEOLOGY. H 
 
 of view. The narrow boundaries of classical chronoloo-y 
 may be enlarged by these discoveries as the barriers of 
 ancient geography were burst through by the adventurous 
 prow of the Genoese navigator ; events, dynasties, and per- 
 sonages, which flit before our strained eyes, far away in the 
 I dim ofiing of primeval history, shrouded in the fantastic haze 
 of Hellenic mythology, may be revealed to us in more defined 
 I outlines, if not in perfect fulness of detail. 
 
 But it is not merely where there is such immediate pro- 
 mise of a great historical result that the Archaeologist must 
 study written evidence, nor must he confine his labours to 
 the editing what is already complete as a document ; he must 
 out of isolated and fragmentary materials construct instru- 
 ments for the historian to use. 
 
 Roman coins are not Fasti, nor are Greek coins a treatise 
 on ancient geography, yet the labour of numismatists has 
 made the one almost the best authority for the chronology 
 of the Roman empire, and has found in the other an ines- 
 timable commentary on Strabo and Ptolemy. 
 
 I The seals, deeds, and sepulchral brasses of the Middle 
 Ages are not in themselves pedigrees, but how have they not 
 contributed to the legal proof of genealogies 1 The countless 
 rolls relating to the property of individuals preserved in 
 muniment rooms, seem many of them of little historical value ; 
 but out of them what a full and minute history of ancient 
 _ tenures has been developed ; what directories, and gazetteers, 
 
 - and inventories of the past, giving us the names, titles, and 
 ^^r^sscs of those historic personages, whom in reading the 
 ^ old chronicles we are perpetually liable to confound. 
 
 pioneering labour which pepares the Literature of 
 i I Documents will always be appreciated by a great historical 
 n-uu' ^ Gruter, an Eckhel, and a Muratori, come a 
 
 itj hibbon, a Niebuhr, a Sismondi. 
 
 ‘iqm we dismiss this branch of our subject, there is one 
 
 ijlmore point to be noted, the use of written documents not 
 jjif tor the immediate purposes of history, but subordinately, as 
 jji evidence for archaeological classification. It is obviously 
 I easier to fix the date of an inscribed than of an uninscribed 
 ijH^work of art, because Palaeography has rules of criticism of 
 ij, Its own, perfectly independent of those by which we judge of 
 #1 fabric. In arranging the Monumental evidence of 
 j,) Archaeology, we cannot dispense with the collateral illustration 
 
u 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 of the Written evidence. Paleography is the true guide of 
 the historian of Art. 
 
 It is this third branch of our whole subject-matter, the 
 Monumental, which we have now to consider. 
 
 Monuments are either works of Art or works of Handicraft. 
 Art is either Constructive or Imitative ; Handicraft either 
 
 Useful or Decorative. . 
 
 I must recall you for a moment to the point from which 
 I started in treating of the history of writing. I said 
 that man was the only animal that imitated in a material 
 e.xternal to himself ; who, in other words, practised painting 
 and sculpture. To draw and to carve are natural to man ; 
 speech, gesture, and music are his transient, sculpture, 
 painting, and writing, his permanent means of utterance. 
 There is hardly any race that has not produced some rude 
 specimens of sculpture and painting ; there are a few only 
 who have brought them to perfection. 
 
 Now, there is a point of view in which we may legard the 
 imitative art of all races, the most civihsed as well as the 
 most barbarous — in reference, namely, to the power of cor- 
 rectly representing animal or vegetable forms such as exist 
 in nature. The perfection of such imitation depends not so 
 much on the manual dexterity of the artist as on his intelli- 
 gence in comprehending the type or essential qualities of the 
 form which he desires to represent. One artist may make the 
 figure of a man like a jointed doll, because he discerns in < 
 human structure no more than the general fact of a head , 
 trunk, and limbs. Another may perceive in nature and 
 indicate in art some traces, however slight, of vital organi- ^ 
 sation, of bones and muscles, and of their relation to each j(| 
 other as pulleys and levers. A third may represent them in ^ 
 their true forms in action and repose. 
 
 This is real, intellectual art, because it represents not 
 the forms merely, but the life which animates them. This 
 difference between one artist and another in the mode o 
 representing organic life is the most essential part of what is 
 called style. As the styles of individual artists differ in this - 
 respect, so it is with the art of races. 
 
 If we compare the representation of a man in Egyptian* 
 Assyrian, Greek, Medieval, Chinese, Indian, and Mexican 
 sculpture, we shall see that the same bones and muscles, we 
 same organisation and general type, have been very 'hiie 
 
ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 13 
 
 rently rendered in different ages and countries ; and that the 
 examples I have cited may be ranged in a scale from the 
 Greek downward to the Mexican, according to the amount of 
 ^ essential truth embodied in these several representations of 
 nature. Here then we get a common measure or standard 
 of the art of all races and ages, whether it be painting or 
 sculpture, whatever be the material in which it is executed * 
 whether the work of which we have to judge be one of the 
 statues from the pediment of the Parthenon, or an Otaheitan 
 idol ; a fresco of Michael Angelo, or a Dutch picture ; a 
 painted window, or a picture on a Greek vase; a coin, 
 or the head of Memnon ; the Bayeux tapestry, or the 
 cartoons at Hampton Court. 
 
 All these are works of imitative art; some more, some less 
 worthy of being so called. 
 
 Now, the artists who executed these works had this in 
 common, that they all tried to imitate nature, each according 
 to his powers and means, but they differed very widely in 
 those powers and means. Some painted, some carved ; some 
 worked on a colossal, others on a minute scale. For the 
 solution of the problem they had proposed to themselves, a 
 very varied choice of means presented itself. Thus by the 
 word painting we may mean a fresco painting, or an oil 
 painting, or an encaustic painting, or a painted window, or a 
 vase picture. Sculpture may be in wood, in ivory, in 
 marble, in metal. Each material employed by the sculptor 
 or painter imposes on him certain conditions which are the 
 law under which he ought to work. He may either turn the 
 material he uses to the best account, master its difficulties, 
 and atone for its deficiencies, or he mav in turn be mastered 
 by them. 
 
 The difference between artist and artist, or school and 
 school, in this respect, constitutes what has been justly called 
 specific style, as opposed to general style. Tlie Archaeologist 
 must take cognisance not only of general, but of specific style. 
 He must compare the art of different races as much as pos- 
 sible in pari materid ; he must ascertain as nearly as he 
 tan the real conditions under which the artist wrought 
 before he can appreciate his work ; he must observe how^ 
 
 . similar necessities have in different ages suggested the trial 
 of similar technical means ; how far the artist has succeeded 
 or failed in the working out these experiments. 
 
14 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 In this, as in every other branch of archaeological research, 
 he ^^■ill be led to remark great original differences between 
 races, and certain resemblances, the result of the influence 
 of school upon school by tradition or imitation. 
 
 By this study of external characteristics he will obtain 
 the true criteria for arranging all art both chronologically 
 and ethnographically, and will also be able to form some 
 kind of scale of the relative excellence of all that he has to 
 classify. 
 
 Thus far his work is analogous to that of the Paleographer, 
 who acquaints himself with the systems of writing of all 
 races, traces their tradition and the changes they undergo, 
 and assigns them to their respective periods and countries. 
 
 But, as we have already pointed out, the Paleographer 
 has not only to acquaint himself with the handwriting, but to 
 bestow more or less of study on the words written ; and in 
 some cases, as in the Egyptian hieroglyphics, the work of 
 deciphering and of interpretation compel him to be deeply 
 versed in history and philology. 
 
 So it is with the Archaeology of Art. We must not only 
 know the mere external characteristics of the style, we must 
 know the meaning or motive which pervades it ; we must be 
 able to read and to interpret it. 
 
 It is only a knowledge of the meaning or motive of art 
 that enables us to appreciate its most essential qualities. 
 The highest art is thought embodied and stated to the eye ; 
 hence it has been well defined as “ mute poetry.” 
 
 Now, when we survey all the remains of art of which 
 Archaeology has cognisance, we shall perceive that it is only 
 a certain portion of these remains that can be said to embody 
 thought. 
 
 It is those works of Imitative Art which embody thought, 
 which have the first claim on the attention of the Archaeolo- 
 gist, and, above all, those which express religious ideas. 
 
 The most elevated art which the world has yet seen has 
 been devoted to the service of Religion. Art has stereotyped 
 and developed that Figurative and Symbolic language, of 
 which we find the partial and transient expression in the 
 Oral Symbolism of rituals. 
 
 When I speak of a Figurative and Symbolic langiiage, I 
 include under this general term all idols and visible emblems, 
 all productions of the painter and sculptor, which have been 
 

 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY, 
 
 15 
 
 
 either themselves objects of worship, or have been associated 
 mth such objects,— have been designed to address relio-ious 
 sympathies, to teach religious doctrines, or to record religious 
 trachtions. *= 
 
 There is perhaps, hardly any race, which has not at some 
 penod of Its history possessed some sort of Figurative and 
 Symbolic language for religious uses. The utterance of this 
 language is feebler, or more emphatic ; its range of expres- 
 sion narrower, or more varied, according to the character of 
 the religion and the genius of the race. Some religions are 
 pre-eminently sensuous, such, for instance, as the Egyptian 
 the Greek, the Hindoo, m fact, all the great systems of 
 polytheistic worship ; m other cases, the nature of the creed 
 warrants and requires a much narrower range of Figurative 
 and Symbolic language, as in the case of the ancient Persian 
 fire-worship, or interdicts the most essential part of it as 
 forms if^terdicts all representation of animal 
 
 Now, as in Philology, we lay the foundation for a general 
 comparison of articulate languages by the study of some one 
 example more perfect in structure, fuller and richer in com- 
 pass than the rest, such a type, for instance, as the Greek 
 or the Sanscrit ; so, if we would acquaint ourselves with the 
 t igurative and Symbolic language of Art generally, we should 
 study it in its finest form. 
 
 When we survey the monuments of all time, we find two 
 perfectly developed and highly cultivated forms of utterance 
 the language of Greek Art, and the language of the Art of 
 edieval Christendom ; in almost all other races the expres- 
 sion of religious ideas in art seems, in comparison, like a 
 rude dialect, not yet fashioned by the poet and the orator. 
 
 the idolatrous nations of the ancient world, the Greeks 
 were, as far as we know, the first to reduce the colossal 
 proportions of the idol, to discard monstrous combinations 
 ot human and animal forms, and to substitute the image of 
 bea,utiful humanity. The sculptor and the poet shaped 
 and moulded the mythic legends; as the Figurative lan- 
 guage of Art grew more perfect, as the mastery over form 
 enabled the artist to embody thought more poetically and elo- 
 
 ;quently, the ancient hieratic Symbolism became less and 
 less prominent. 
 
 As the Greek myth gradually absorbed into itself the 
 
16 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 earliest theological and philosophical speculations of the 
 race, blending religious tradition with the traditions of his- 
 tory, personified agencies with the agencies of real personages, 
 the record of physical phenomena with poetic allegory, so 
 the Figurative Language of Art expanded to express this 
 complex development. Mythography, or the expression of 
 the Myth in Art, moved on, pari passu, with mythology, or 
 the expression of the Myth in Literature : as one has reacted 
 on the other, so is one the interpreter of the other. 
 
 It is impossible till we have studied both conjointly, to 
 see how completely the religion of the Greeks penetrated 
 into their social institutions and daily life. Myth was 
 
 not only embodied in the sculpture of Phidias on the 
 Parthenon, or pourtrayed in the frescoes of Polygnotus in 
 the Stoa Poicile ; it was repeated in a more compendious 
 and abbreviated form on the fictile vase of the Athenian 
 household; on the coin which circulated in the market- 
 place ; on the mirror in which the Aspasia of the day beheld 
 her charms. Every domestic implement was made the ■ 
 vehicle of Figurative language, or fashioned into a Symbol. b 
 N ow, to us this mother tongue of Mythography, these i. 
 household words, so familiar to the Greeks, are a dead letter, t 
 except so far as the Archaeologist can explain them by glosses 
 and commentaries. His task is one of interpretation ^he is ^1 
 the Scholiast and the Lexicographer of Art. ;ii 
 
 The method of interpretation which the classical Archae- 
 ologist has applied to Greek Art is well worthy the atten- p 
 tion of those who undertake the interpretation of Christian ip 
 
 Medieval Art. ^ 
 
 As the Greeks have bequeathed to us not only a Mytho- 
 logy, but a Mythography, so in the painting and sculpture gg, 
 of° medieval Christendom we find an unwritten Theology, a pg 
 popular, figurative teaching of the sublime truths of Chris- j 
 tianity, blended with the apocryphal traditions of many ij* 
 generations. The frescoes of the great Italian masters, from ijj 
 Giotto to Michael Angelo, the ecclesiastical sculpture of 
 medieval Europe generally, are the texts in which we should 
 study this unwritten theology. k. 
 
 It is in these continuous compositions, designed by great 
 artists, that we can best study the Figurative and Symbolic 
 language of Christian Art as a scheme, and seek the key to 
 its interpretation. This key once obtained, we learn to icad( 
 
ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. I7 
 
 not the p-eat texts merelj- but tl.e most compcndioog ami 
 abbreviated Symbolism, the isolated passages ami fragments 
 of the greater designs. ® 
 
 It is then that we recognise the unity of motive and senti- 
 ment which runs all through Medieval Art, and see how an 
 external unity of style is the result of a deeper spiritual 
 unity, ^ the manners of individuals spring L of thdv 
 
 w ‘.Vh antiquities, 
 
 which to he common observer seem of small account, become 
 
 to us full of meaning. Every object which reflects and 
 repeats the greater art of the period, whether it be costume 
 
 ArZTo^r ‘o 
 
 The cross which formed the hilt of the sword of the 
 warrior; the martyrology which was embroidered on the cope 
 of the ecclesiastic or which inlayed the binding of his missal • 
 the repetition of the design of liaffaelle in the Majolica ware • 
 if not in themselves the finest specimens of medieval art, are 
 valuable as evidence of the universality of its pervading 
 presence, — as fragments of a great wholef ^ ^ 
 
 In many cases the interpreter of Christian Art has an 
 easier task than his fellow-labourer, the interpreter of Greek 
 
 mA f ‘™*^*‘‘*^*^ Iconography is at once more congenial, and 
 more familiar to us, than Greek Mythography. Much of 
 fl>e religious feeling it embodies still exists in the heSs of 
 men the works of Christian art themselves afford far 
 anipler illustration of their own language. The frescoes of 
 
 IbiSr ‘a® Angelico, 
 
 flafiaelle and Michael Angelo, have not perished like the 
 
 r s of the Greek painters, or been preserved to us in 
 raginents, like the sculptures of the Parthenon. The 
 aipades of the cathedrals of Europe are still rich in statuary 
 
 window™ “ the storied 
 
 P®®®®®® “et only tlie original designs of the great 
 sculptors and painters of the Middle Ages, but endless 
 copies and reflections from these designs in the costume 
 ^mour, coins, seals, pottery, furniture, and other antiquities 
 01 the contemporary period. We are not compelled to seek 
 01 Art in what was meant as mere Handicraft, as we study 
 
 onlv H painting in vase-pictures ; we have not 
 only the Art, but the Handicraft too. 
 
18 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 But we have not shown as much diligence in applying 
 Medieval Literature to the illustration of contemporary 
 Medieval Art as the Classical Archaeologist has shown in 
 comparing mythology and mythography. 
 
 Christian Iconography and Christian Symbolism must be 
 read, as Lord Lindsay has read them, with the illustration 
 of the hves of the saints, the theology and the poetry of the 
 Middle Ages. We must study the Pisan Campo Santo with 
 Dante in our hands. 
 
 In these remarks on the figurative language of Art, I have 
 not attempted to lay down for your guidance systems and 
 canons of interpretation ; I have rather called your attention 
 to the example of classical art in which a particular method ^ 
 of study has been long and successfully carried out. 
 
 Nor have I at all alluded to a most essential part of the , 
 History of Art, the tradition of its Figurative and Symbolic , 
 language from race to race ; or shown howfar the Mythography 
 of the Greeks was modified by, and contributed in turn to ^ 
 modify, the Oriental and Egyptian Mytho^aphies ; how ^ 
 Roman Pantheism gradually absorbed into itself all these .. 
 motley elements ; how the earlier Christian Art, like the 
 architecture, law, language and literature of medieval Chris- ^ 
 tendom, was full of adapted Paganism ; how, not forgetting 
 the power of deep-rooted associations, it borrowed the symbols j 
 
 of an extinct idolatry, as medieval literature borrowed the , 
 imagery of the classical writers ; how long the influence of 
 that symbolism and that imagery has survived, affecting, in a ^ 
 peculiar manner, the view of physical nature both in art and 
 poetry ; and how, lastly, the great features of the landscape 
 which ancient sculpture and poetry translated into a peculiar - 
 figurative language, have been, so to speak, retranslated in 
 the painting and the poetry of an age of physical science like 
 
 our own. • i r ^ 
 
 It remains for me to say a few words on other branches ot ^ 
 
 Imitative Art. There is an ideal art which is not devoted to 
 religion, but purely secular in its subject-matter and purpose, 
 just as there is a secular poetry which gradually prevails over . ^ 
 the religious poetry of an earher age ; but the portion of this 
 secular ideal art of which Archaeology has to take cognisance i 
 is comparatively small. Ijf 
 
 Again, there is Historical art, or that which represents real I ^ 
 events in history ; and Portraiture, which, taken in its widest 
 
ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. jg 
 
 sense includes all representation not only of human beings 
 but also of visible objects in nature. Now it is hardly neces- 
 »ryto mmt on the interMt either of Historical art or of 
 rortraiture as archaeological evidence. 
 
 Historical art can never be as trustworthy a document as 
 written hjstory ; its narrative power is far more limited but 
 how much it illustrates written history, how much it supplies 
 where ^>’^^*611 history is wanting, or is yet undeciphered 1 
 The bas-rehefs of Egypt and Assyria are the supplement to 
 the hieroglyphic or cuneiform text ; the type of the Roman 
 com completes the historical record of its legend ; the legend 
 explains the type; the combination presents to us some 
 passage m the public life of the emperor of the day. 
 
 nscribed Historical art is at all times the simplest and 
 most popular mode of teaching history ; perhaps m such a 
 state of society that of Egypt or Assyria, the only mode 
 •Historical art is presented to us completely 
 detached from the written text, and where the composed 
 histjy of a period is ever so ample,— who would not use the 
 illustration offered by Historical art ?— who would reject such 
 a record as the spiral frieze on the column of Trajan, and the 
 bas-rehefs on the triumphal arches of the Roman empire ? 
 Who would not think the narrative of Herodotus, vivid and 
 circumstantial as it is, would acquire fresh interest could 
 we see that picture of Darius setting out on his Scythian 
 
 expedition, which Mandrocles caused to be painted ? or the 
 
 yesentotion of Marathon with which Micon and Pan^nus 
 adorned the Athenian Stoa Poicile ? 
 
 If Historical art contribute to the fuller illustration of com- 
 posed history, still more does Portraiture. If the very idea 
 ot the great dramatis personte, who have successively appeared 
 on the stage of universal history, stirs our hearts within us 
 Who would not wish to see their bodily likeness 1— who would 
 not acknowledge that the statues and busts of the Cmsars 
 are the marpnal illustration of the text of Tacitus ? that the 
 s ory of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, rich as 
 IS in every kind of document, is incomplete without the 
 portraits by Vandyke and Reynolds ?— or, to pass from the 
 P raits of individuals to the general portraiture of society, 
 
 ^n we form a just idea of Greek and Roman manners with- 
 the pictures on vases and the pictures of Pompeii ? or of 
 medieval manners without the illuminations of manuscripts 1 
 
20 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY, 
 
 Are not the Nimroud bas-reliefs all that remains to us of 
 the social life of the great Assyrian empire 1 If costume, 
 armour, household furniture and implements, are all part of 
 the history of manners, if these relics are in themselves worth 
 studying, so too must he those representations which teach 
 us how they were applied in daily life. 
 
 Havino- considered the monuments of Imitative, I will now 
 pass on to the monuments of Constructive Art, and the pro- 
 ducts of the useful and decorative arts generally, or of Handi- 
 craft, from all which may be elicited a kind of latent history, 
 rather implied than consciously stated, not transmitted in 
 writing, nor even in words. 
 
 Of all monuments of Constructive Art, the most abiding, 
 the most impressive and full of meaning, are the archi- 
 tectural. The first object of the Archaeologist, in studying a 
 building, should be to ascertain its date, the race by whom, 
 and the purpose for which it was erected. But his task 
 does not end with this primary classification ; he ought to 
 indicate the value of Architecture as evidence for the Historian, 
 to read and interpret the indirect record it embodies. 
 
 Of many aspects in which we may regard Architecture, 
 these three may be especially noted. First, it is an evidence 
 of the constructive powder of a race, of their knowledge of 
 mechanical science. Secondly, being an investment of capital, 
 it is a measure of the financial resources of a nation at a 
 particular period, a document for their financial history. 
 Thirdly, we must consider Architecture as the great law 
 which has in all time regulated the growth and affected the 
 form of painting and sculpture, till they attain to a certain 
 period in their development, and free themselves from its 
 influence. I shall say a few words on each of these three 
 points. 
 
 First of Architecture, as evidence of constructive power : 
 In all building operations more or less of the same problems 
 have to be solved. 
 
 The purpose of the edifice, the space allotted for the site, 
 the quantity and quality of the building material, and the 
 law' of gravitation, prescribe a certain form. These are the 
 external necessities within wdiich the will of the architect is 
 free to range. The problems he has to solve may be more 
 or less difficult ; the purpose of the building may dictate a 
 more or less complicated structure ; the site and building 
 
 jjijlsr 
 
 (SllliM 
 
 .ueror 
 
 fiD 1 
 
 layotl 
 
 ihU 
 
 iiiiiot 
 
 atai 
 
 ifiiai 
 
 Iff Inal 
 
 inlicli 
 
 mk 
 
 .iiks 
 
 dstniii 
 
 :ii{mg 
 
 ■larfoiir 
 
 ‘iiMjgl 
 
 •bee. 
 
 ^eflal 
 
 W. ■ 
 'laalTei 
 N. In 
 
 ikeost c 
 ittof 
 ? of tie 
 Nof 
 Rincon) 
 
 j-i Bcjiei 
 ^tlei 
 
 *101 te 
 *%e,i 
 
ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 If 0)3hir 
 
 [jIhh- 
 
 tli'4 
 
 ottfli ’ 
 Uliy ; 
 
 8113®;; 
 
 Hi 
 
 t ik 
 in ink 
 acek 
 
 ■liei 
 ik 
 1 Ardi 
 ism 
 rWi! 
 DieDtil) 
 [ami) 
 landdli 
 
 aid aid 
 ail til! 
 wlvsii 
 
 itmcinj 
 
 
 materials may be more or less favourable ; the mechanical 
 knowledge required may be more or less profound ; it is in 
 the solution of these problems that various races have shown 
 a greater or less degree of intellectual power ; it is from the 
 study of the architectural problems so solved that we obtain 
 a common measure of the mind of races perfectly distinct 
 from any other standard. 
 
 In a Gothic cathedral the truths of mechanical science are 
 stated, not by words, but by deeds ; it is knowledge, not 
 written, but enacted. 
 
 The pyramids and temples of Egypt, the Parthenon, the 
 rums of Baalbec, the Duomo at Florence, the railway bridges 
 and viaducts of the nineteenth century, are all so many 
 chapters in the history of mechanical science, not in tlieni- 
 selves treatises, but containing the materials of treatises, 
 bo much has been recently written on this branch of archi- 
 tectural study, that I shall merely allude to it here, especially 
 in addressing an audience many of whom have the advantages 
 ot hearing every year a lecture on structure from the his- 
 torian ot our cathedrals. Professor Willis. 
 
 Having glanced at Architecture as part of the history of 
 science, let us regard it for a moment as part of the history 
 ot finance. In all Architecture there is an outlay of the 
 capital of labour, and of the capital absorbed in the cost of 
 materials. The wealth thus permanently invested, if it be 
 national wealth, is seldom replaced by any direct financial 
 return. In the balance-sheet of nations it is more fre- 
 investe^^^^*^^^*^ capital sunk, than as capital profitably 
 
 When, therefore, we have made an estimate of the pro- 
 bable cost of an ancient edifice, grounded partly on the 
 evidence of the building itself, partly on our general know- 
 ledge ot the period to which it belongs, we must next con- 
 sider out of what resources it was reared : did the builders 
 invest income or capital ? in the hope of profitable return, or 
 trom what other of the many motives which induce men to 
 spend money ? 
 
 Here, then, w^e find an architectural common measure, not 
 only of the w'ealth of nations at a particular period, but also 
 ot their taste and judgment in spending that w'ealth. 
 
 ■ When we survey the architecture of all time in regard to 
 Its motive, it presents to us under this aspect four principal 
 
2-^ ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 groups. It is either Votive, Comiuemorative, Military, or 
 Commercial. By Votive, I mean all edifices dedicated to 
 the service of Religion ; by Commemorative, such struc- 
 tures as the triumphal arches of Rome ; all sepulchral - 
 monuments from the Pyramids downwards ; all buildings, in t 
 a word, of which the paramount object is national or personal i 
 
 record. . 
 
 The term Military needs no explanation. a 
 
 By Commercial, I mean much of what is commonly called ^ 
 civil architecture : all such works as bridges, exchanges, 
 aqueducts, moles, tunnels, which, however great the original x 
 outlay, are undertaken by nations, companies, or individuals, if 
 with the ultimate hope of a profitable return. e 
 
 Now, if it be admitted that the religious sentiment,— the jo 
 
 historical instinct, or rather the sense of national greatness, c 
 its source, — the military spirit or necessities, — the commercial it 
 
 enterprise and resources of a race, severally determine the ^ 
 character of its Votive, Commemorative, Military, and Com- Ifc 
 mercial architecture, — such monuments will give us a measure jfe 
 of the relative strength and successive predominance of each w 
 of these great motives of national action. Thus, in the as 
 chart of universal history, we may more distinctly trace the ui 
 direction and calculate the force of some of the tides and 
 currents of public opinion by which society has been variously j | 
 
 swayed. • j ^ 
 
 In Egypt, Architecture was pre-eminently Votive and iju 
 Commemorative : in the temples of the Athenian Acropolis, nj, 
 the Votive and the Commemorative were blended, the glory j},^ 
 of the individual was merged in that of the state,— the idea 
 of the state was inseparable from that of its religion; the jg, 
 practical genius of the Romans was developed in great works (nj 
 at once Military and Commercial, — roads, bridges, aqueducts, j|(,| 
 moles, tunnels, fortifications; Votive and Military architec- 
 ture absorbed the surplus wealth of the Middle Ages ; in our 
 own day, the magnificence of our Commercial architecture, 
 of our railway bridges and viaducts, — contrasts somewhat 
 strangely with the stunted and starveling Gothic of our 
 modern churches ; but it is fair to remember that the 
 imperious need of an ever increasing population has tran^ 
 ferred to charity part of the resources of architecture, and 
 that we must not seek for the Votive investment of the nine- 
 teenth century only in its Religious edifices. 
 

 I 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 23 
 
 The study of the motive of architectural investment is 
 essential to the Archaeologist for the due comprehension of 
 the whole style of the Architecture; but the tracing out the 
 financial sources of that investment is rather the business of 
 the Historian. Therefore, I will but remind you here how 
 the centrahsing poAver of despotism reared with the slave 
 labour of captive nations, and the produce of the most 
 tertile oi soils, the Votive and Commemorative architecture of 
 Egypt — how the victories of Marathon and Salamis gained 
 for Athens those island and Asiatic dependencies, whose 
 tribute built the Partlienon, — how Rome gave back to a 
 conquered world part of their plundered wealth in the aque- 
 ducts, bridges, harbours, and fortifications, which the Empire 
 constructed for the provinces,— and how', lastly, in most 
 parts of Medieval Christendom, as there Avere but three 
 great Landowners, so there were but three great Architects 
 —the Sovereign, the Churchman, and the Noble. 
 
 The third aspect in Avhich the Archaeologist must reo'ard 
 Architecture, is in its relation to Painting and Sculpture. 
 Every one who is the least conversant with the history of Art 
 knows that Architecture, Painting, and Sculpture, as they are 
 naturally connected, so have in all times been more or less 
 a^ociated, and that the divorce by which, in modern times, 
 they have been parted, is as exceptional as it is to be 
 deplored. In a great age of art, the structure modifies and 
 is m turn modified by the painting and sculpture with which 
 it is decorated, and it is out of the antagonism of the 
 decorative and the structural that a harmonious w^hole is 
 produced. The great compositions of Phidias in the pedi- 
 ments of the Parthenon were regulated by the triangular 
 space they had to fill, the proportions of the whole building 
 Itself were again adjusted to the scale of the chryselephantine 
 statue of Pallas Athene wdiich it contained ; for in the 
 Greek, and the ancient idolatries generally, the temple of 
 a god was considered his dwelling-place, his statue in the 
 interior, the symbol — and more than the symbol — of his 
 bodily presence. 
 
 Tlierefore, if the Mythography was colossal, so was the 
 Architecture ; if the genius of the religion invested the god 
 with a form and character not so much exceeding the 
 familiar proportions of humanity, the architecture was 
 adjusted to the same standard. This, doubtless, was one 
 
24 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 
 
 chief cause of the difference in scale between the Egyptian 
 and Greek temple. 
 
 The subject might be pursued much further. It might 
 be observed that in Gothic architecture, where the building 
 is dedicated to a Being who dwells not in temples made 
 with hands, and whose presence there is rather shadowed 
 forth by the whole character of the edifice than embodied in 
 the tangible form of a statue, the structural necessities are 
 supreme ; the painting and sculpture are not, as in Greek 
 buildings, works of art set in an architectural frame, but 
 subordinate and accessory to the main design. 
 
 I have glanced for a moment at this relation between 
 Architecture and Imitative Art, because the principle it in- 
 volves is equally applicable to all cases w'here decoration is 
 added to structure. - 
 
 The Archaeologist cannot fail to remark how severe, in a 
 true age of art, is the observance of this great Architectonic * 
 
 law, — how its influence pervades all design, — how the pic- tl 
 
 tures on Greek vases, or the richly embossed and chased a 
 
 work of the medieval goldsmiths, are all adjusted to the ili 
 
 form and surface allotted to them by an external necessity. a 
 
 Having considered the greatest form of constructive art, k 
 
 Architecture, at such length, I have hardly time to do more ml 
 
 than allude very briefly to the remaining material products it 
 
 of man comprised under the general term, — Monumental iaii 
 
 Evidence. - n 
 
 To attempt here to classify these miscellaneous antiquities t* 
 would be as difficult as the classification of the various i 
 objects which may form part of the great Exhibition of 
 1851. The task which England has undertaken for 1851 is u, 
 
 an Exhibition of the Industry of all nations at the present ijc 
 
 day; the object which Archaeology would achieve if possible, jj 
 
 is not less than the Exhibition of the Industry of all nations 
 for all time. ijJ 
 
 Wherever man has left the stamp of mind on brute- kt 
 matter ; whether we designate his work as structure, texture, ^ 
 or mixture, mechanical or chymical ; whether the result be a 
 house, a ship, a garment, a piece of glass, or a metallic imple- ftgi. 
 ment, these memorials of economy and invention wiU always 
 be worthy of the attention of the Archaeologist 
 Our true motto should be — 
 
 Homo sum, hujla.ni nihil a me alienum puto. 
 
ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOGY. 25 
 
 To coUect the implements, weapons, pottery, costume and 
 fun..turo of mes ,s to contribute materials not onlTto the 
 Instory of minmg. metalinrgy, spinning, weaving ^dvein^ 
 carpentry and the hke arts, which minister to dviliSn 
 but also to illustrate the physical history of the countries 
 wliGiG tliGSG arts WGFG practised. 
 
 The history of an art involves more or less that of m™- 
 material; whether that material is native » tporW Z 
 been turned to the best account, or misused and LS’ered 
 are questions u timately connected with the history^of finance’ 
 agriculture and commerce, and hardly to be solved without 
 constant reference to the Monumental Evidence of Archaeoloc^v 
 I will not detain you longer with this part of the subject • thofe 
 who wish to know why a spear-head or a stone hamm’er are 
 ^ interesting to an Archaeologist as fossils to the Geologist 
 
 little work on ScTT M. Worsaae’s 
 
 leamC tCvf antiquities, its result ;-should 
 
 learn how the Etruscan remains in the Museo Greo-oriano of 
 the Vatican illustrate Homer,— and the remains of Pompeii in 
 
 tan life in the Augas- 
 
 remarks, to present to you 
 
 an outline, however slight, of the whole suWeet-matter of 
 
 Written, and Monumental 
 
 In treating of these three branches, my object has not 
 
 lerted^^ severally best col- 
 
 lected, classified, and interpreted, as to show by a few 
 
 examples the historical results to which such previous labours 
 
 rtuly and conscientiously carried out, will lead; the relation of 
 
 Archaeology to History, as a ministering and subsidiary study 
 
 as the key to stores of information inaccessible or unknowm 
 
 Printed Reed independent witness to the truth of 
 
 I have said nothing of the qualifications required of the 
 Archaeologist, the conditions under which he works, the 
 instruments and appliances on which he depends. He who 
 would master the manifold subject-matter of Archaeology, and 
 appreciate Its whole range and compass, must possess a mind 
 in winch the reflective and the perceptive faculties are duly 
 a anced ; he must combine with the aesthetic culture of the 
 Artist, and the trained judgment of the Historian, not a little 
 
26 ON THE STUDY OF ARCHAEOLOG\. 
 
 of the learning of the Philologer ; the plodding dodgery 
 which gathers together his materials, must not blunt the 
 critical acuteness required for their classification and inter- 
 pretation, nor should that habitual suspicion which must ever 
 attend the scrutiny and precede the warranty of archaeo- 
 logical evidence,, give too sceptical a bias to his mind. 
 
 The Archaeologist cannot, like the Scholar, carry on his 
 researches in his own library, almost independent of outward 
 
 circumstances. , 
 
 For his work of reference and collation he must travel, 
 excavate, collect, arrange, delineate, decipher, transcribe, 
 before he can place his whole subject before his mind. 
 
 He cannot do all this single-handed ; in order to have free 
 scope for his operations he must perfect the machinery of 
 
 museums and societies. , • x u j. 
 
 A museum of antiquities is to the Archaeologist what a 
 botanical garden is to the Botanist ; it presents his su^ct 
 compendiously, synoptically, suggestively, not in the desultory 
 and accidental order in which he would otherwise be brought 
 in contact with its details. 
 
 An Archaeological Society gives corporate strength to 
 efforts singly of little account ; it can discover, preserve, 
 register, and publish on a far greater scale, and with more 
 system, than any individual, however zealous and energetic. 
 
 A society which would truly administer the ample province 
 of British Archaeology should be at once the Historian of 
 national art and manners, the Keeper of national record and 
 antiquities, the iEdile of national monuments. 
 
 These are great functions. Let us try, in part at least, o 
 fulfil them. But let us not forget that national Archaeology, 
 however earnestly and successfully pursued, can only disclose 
 to us one stage in the whole scheme of human development 
 — one chapter in the wdiole Book of human Histoiy— can 
 supply but a few links in that chain of continuous tradition, 
 which connects the civilised nineteenth century w ith t le 
 races of the primeval world, — w'hich holds together this 
 great brotherhood in bonds of attachment more enduimg 
 than the ties of national consanguinity, more ennobling even 
 than the recollections of ancestral glory, — which, traversing 
 the ruins of empires, unmoved by the shock of revolutions, yi 
 spans the abyss of time, and transmits onward the message 
 of the Past. I 
 
DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 The objwt of this Paper is simply to furnish the reader 
 or the Arch(Bologia Camhrensis with a digest of tlie 
 Bardic traditions, with a few passing observations, in 
 reference to the ancient monuments of the Druids, under 
 the impression that they will thus conduce to the better 
 elucidation of points on which antiquaries are too fre- 
 quently divided in opinion. 
 
 THE CIRCLE. 
 
 Its site. — “ The Voice Conventional of the Bards of the 
 Isle of Britain,” said to have been extracted from Meyryg 
 of Glamorgan’s book, in the sixteenth century, and 
 recently published by the Welsh MSS. Society, thus 
 directs : — “ A Gorsedd of the Bards of the Isle of Britain 
 must be held in a conspicuous place, in full view and 
 hearing of country and aristocracy, and in the face of 
 the sun, and in the eye of light ; it being unlawful to 
 hold such meetings either under cover, at night, or under 
 any circumstances otherwise than while the sun shall be 
 visible in the sky : or, as otherwise expressed, — a Chair 
 and Gorsedd of the British Bards shall be held conspicu- 
 ously, in the face of the sun, in the eye of light, and 
 
 B 
 
2 
 
 DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 under the expansive freedom of the sky^ that all may see 
 and h(i^rr—(Iolo MSS., p. 432.) And further on we 
 are told “ It is an institutional usage to form a con- 
 ventional circle of stones on the summit of some conspicu- 
 ous around."— {p. 445). In another document, published 
 in the same collection, we read, in reference to the Lhair 
 of Tir larll in particular : — “ It must be held in the sight 
 and hearing of the country and the chieftain, and m the 
 face of the sun, and the eye of light, and under the pro- 
 tection of God and his peace.” Again,— “1 he place of 
 assembly may be in any open ground, whilst the sun is 
 upon the sky; and it is called the Greensward of bongs. 
 
 — ("/iid., pp. 626, 627.) • • i t 
 
 I shall leave to others the task of ascertaining how tar 
 the structures of Stonehenge, Abury, See., correspond, 
 both in a topographical and social point of view, with 
 the requirements laid down in the foregoing extracts. 
 At the same time, I would direct attention to the rei^on 
 which is so expressly assigned in favour of the conspicu- 
 ousness of the Gorsedd, viz.— “ that all may see and 
 hear,” which, when such frequent mention is made ot the 
 sun, may not be theologically unimportant. 
 
 Its form. — “ It is an institutional usage to form a 
 conventional circle of stones, on the summit of some con- 
 spicuous ground, so as to enclose any requisite area o 
 greensward ; the stones being so placed as to allow suih- 
 cient space for a man to stand between each two of them , 
 except that the two stones of the circle whidi most 
 directly confront the eastern sun, should be sufficiently 
 apart to allow at least ample space for three men between 
 them ; thus affording an easy ingress to the circle. 1 his 
 larger space is called the entrance, or portal ; in front o 
 which, at the distance either of three fathoms, or of 
 times-three fathoms, a stone, called station stone^ shoul 
 he so placed as to indicate the eastern cardinal point ; to 
 the north of which, another stone should be placed, so as 
 to face the eye of the rising sun, at the longest summer s 
 day ; and to the south of it, an additional one, pointing 
 to the position of the rising sun, at the shortest winter s 
 
DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 3 
 
 day. These three are called station stones ; but, in tlie 
 centre of the circle, a stone, larger than the others, should 
 be so placed, that diverging lines, drawn from its middle 
 to tlie three station stones, may point severally, and 
 directly, to the three particular positions of the rising 
 sun, which they indicate.”— f/ofo MSS., p. 445.) “ The 
 place of assembly shall be upon the grassy face of the 
 earth, and chairs shall be placed there, namely stones • 
 and where stones cannot be obtained, then in their stead 
 turf^ and the Chair of assembly shall be in the middle of 
 the Gorsedd.”— (p. 627.) 
 
 The solar principle, according to wliich the circles of 
 tlie Bards are here directed to be formed, is extremely 
 curious ; and it would be worth while to put it to the 
 test, especially since so many astronomical theories have 
 already been devised, with a view to explain their 
 characteristic features. 
 
 In illustration of the probable origin of the three 
 radiating lines, we may record the following sino-ular 
 traditions : — ® 
 
 “ The announcement of the Divine name is the first 
 event traditionally preserved, and it occurred as follows • 
 —God, in vocalising his Name, said /l\, and with the 
 word all worlds and animations sprang co-instantane- 
 ously to being and life from their non-existence, shouting 
 in ecstasy of joy /l\, and thus repeating the name of the 
 Deity.” — ( The Roll of Tradition and Chronology, taken 
 from Edward Williams’s transcript of Llewelyn Sion’s 
 MS., which was copied from Meyryg Davydd’s tran- 
 script of an old MS. in the library of' Raglan Castle — 
 See lolo MSS., p. 424.) 
 
 In another document we are told: — “Immediately 
 with the utterance was light, and in the light the form 
 of the name in three voices thrice uttered, co-vocally, 
 co-instantaneously, and in the vision three forms, aiui 
 they were the figure and form of the light, and together 
 with the utterance and the figure and form of that utte- 
 rance were the three first letters, and from a combination 
 of their three utterances were formed by letter all other 
 
4 
 
 DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 utterances whatsoever.” — (From an old Grammar, apud 
 Coelhren y Beirdd, p. 7 .) 
 
 A third tradition says : — “ Einigan Gawr saw three 
 rays of light, on which were inscribed all knowledge and 
 science. And he took three rods of mountain ash, and 
 inscribed all the sciences upon them, as it should seem in 
 imitation of the three rays of light .” — ( See Coelhren y 
 Beirdd, p. 6.) 
 
 It may be remarked that the favourite symbol of the 
 Bards is /l\, and that it stands for the name of God, and 
 is regarded further as a representation of the three diver- 
 ging rays of light, which Einigan Gawr saw descending 
 towards the earth ; and it is somewhat curious that these 
 three lines contain all the elements of the bardic alphabet, 
 as there is not a single letter in it that is not formed of 
 some of these lines. 
 
 Its name. — “ The whole circle, formed as described, is 
 called cylch Amhawr (the greensward-enclosing circle), 
 crjlch gorsedd (the circle of presidency), cylch gwijngil 
 (the circle of sacred refuge) ; but it is called trwn (a 
 throne) in some countries. The three stones placed near 
 the entrance are called meini gorsaf (station stones) ; the 
 stones of the circle are called meini gwynion (sacred 
 stones), and meini crair (stones of testimony) ; and the 
 centre stone is variously called maen gorsedd (the stone 
 of presidency), crair gorsedd (the token of presidency), 
 maen Hog (the stone of compact), and mae7i armerth (the 
 perfection stone). — (The Voice Conventional apud lolo 
 MSS., p. 446.) 
 
 Amhawr is evidently the original of ambrosial, and it 
 suggests a much more satisfactory meaning than may be 
 discovered in the name of Emrys Wledig or Ambrosias, 
 the patron of Stonehenge ; much less in Davies’s theory, 
 which professes to find the revolution of the sun in the 
 Greek numerals of which the word may be formed. 
 
 Maen Hog maybe easily recognised in the logan stone; 
 and thus there is reason to infer that all stones popidarly 
 known by the latter name, wherever met with, once 
 formed part of a druidical circle. 
 
DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 5 
 
 MetmgwmunveTe not to bo removed, accoKlinff to 
 the Laws of Dyvnwal Moelmud, under p^in „f dea® ° 
 - There are three stones, which if any man remove e 
 shall be tndwtrf as a thief: the boundary stone ’tl e 
 worn ya,yn of the convention, and the guidl stone • and 
 he that destroys them shall forfeit his hfe for be nniltv 
 of optal offence) ” (M;,.. Arch., v. iiC TsSlf 
 
 It IS remarkable that none of these stones is here called 
 a aomledi, nor have I been able to find that name in any 
 composition of the older Bards, which certainly tends to 
 
 e Cardiff Congress. Nor ought we to forget that Dr 
 Owen Pughe considers it but as the vulgar name of tlie 
 rmen gorsedd, implying thereby evidently that the Bards 
 themselves never used the word. 
 
 It would be worth while to examine strictly whether 
 what are called cromlechau are found to be in variably 
 connected with a circle; for if they be not, they can 
 larc y e regarded as altars, when we consider that all 
 worship, of which sacrifice formed the most essential 
 part, was performed within the sacred inclosure. 
 
 Its use.— W e learn from the bardic traditions that the 
 circle was used — 
 
 fj' 1 worship. Thus the “ Voice Conven- 
 tional speaks of the Druid as one who “ acts in accor- 
 dance with reason, circumstance, and necessity, and that 
 Ins duties are— to instruct, hold subordinate chairs and 
 conventions, and keep up divine worship at the quarterly 
 lunar holy-days,” which meetings it elsewhere refers to 
 the circle. The “ Rules and Customs of the Chair of Tir 
 Jarl , evidently in reference to the days of Christianity, 
 turther allow “ every place of worship, and every precinct 
 ^ bardic assembly.” — (lolo 
 
 Mbs., p. 627.) 
 
 2. As a place whence to impart all religious and useful 
 knowledge. “ The proper privilege and office of the con- 
 vention of the Bards is to maintain, preserve, and give, 
 sound instruction in religion, science, and morality.”— 
 (Laws of Dgvnwal Moelmud, Myv. Arch., v. iii., p. 290.) 
 
 / 
 
 I 
 
G 
 
 DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 3. As a place in which to transact all things relating 
 more immediately to the organisation and discipline of 
 the bardic system. This is so evident throughout the 
 Institutes of the Bards, that it would be superfluous 
 here to introduce any particular extract with a view to 
 establish the point. I will therefore close this part of 
 the subject with a passage from “ the Rules and Customs 
 of the Chair of Tir larll,” which more or less takes in 
 these three several objects of the bardic circle. 
 
 <6 every Gorsedd of the Chair of assembly, there 
 should be published the Instructions of the Bards of the 
 Isle of Britain ; that is to say, the records of the know- 
 ledge and sciences, and of the arrangements, and rules, 
 and privileges, and customs of the Bards. After rehear- 
 sing the instructions and records, the exhibitions shall be 
 calfed for ; then any Bard, wlio has anything which he 
 wishes to exhibit, shall exhibit it to the Chair, whether it 
 be poetry, or genealogical roll, or record of honourable 
 achievement, or improvement in knowledge and science. 
 After the exhibitors, hearing shall be given to such 
 claims and appeals as shall be brought lorward. And 
 after that, dialogues and chair disputations concerning 
 poetry and its appurtenances ; and afterwards they shall 
 proceed to hold a council of judgment upon the merits 
 of what has been brought before the Chair and the 
 Gorsedd; and then shall publication be made of the 
 decision and the judgment, and the presents shall be 
 made. Then the public worship, and after that the 
 banquet and conferring of honours ; then shall all depart 
 to their houses, and every one to his own residence.” 
 (lolo MSS., p. 628.) 
 
 Number of circles. — “ The three chief conventions 
 (prif orsedd) of the Isle of Britain ; the convention of 
 Bryn Gwyddon, at Caerleon-upon-Usk, the convention 
 of Moel Evwr, and the convention of Beiscawen.” 
 
 Again, — “ The three conventions of perfect song 
 (gyvan gerdd) of the Isle of Britain ; the convention ot 
 Beiscawen in Dyvnwal (Devon), the convention of Caer 
 Caradawc (Salislmry Plain) in England, and the con- 
 
DRUIDIC STONES. 7 
 
 vcntion of Bryn Gwyddon, in Wales.”— fCoe/iren v 
 
 Beirdd, p. 38.) ^ 
 
 Both Triads agree in regard to two of the chief con- 
 
 ventions, viz., those of Beiscawen and Bryn Gwyddon. 
 It is i^t unlikely that what is supposed to be the remains 
 of a Roman amphitheatre, but is vulgarly called King 
 Arthur’s round table, at Caerleon-upon-Uske, had some- 
 thing to do with the ancient Gorsedd of Bryn Gwyddon 
 We learn from the lolo MSS. that the motto of Bryn 
 Gwyddon is “ Coel clywed, Gwir gweled,” (hearing is 
 believing, seeing is truth) : whilst that of Beiscawen is 
 said to be “ Nid byth ond bythoedd,” (nothing is for 
 ever that is not for ever and ever). 
 
 The third congress mentioned in the first Triad, viz., 
 Moel Evwr, will be immediately recognised as that of 
 Abury, or Abury Hill, in Wilts. The reason why Caer 
 Cai-adawc, or Stonehenge, is substituted in the other 
 Triad, appears to be this— that the Triads refer to diffe- 
 rent dates ; tlie former to the time previous to the erec- 
 tion of Stonehenge, and the latter to the time when it 
 had superseded Abury. There can be no doubt, when 
 we duly consider the stupendous magnitude of both, and 
 their contiguity to each other, that the one was in a 
 sense the restoration of the other, unless we regard them 
 as rival temples, which is hardly probable. Tradition 
 ascribes the erection of Stonehenge to Emrys Wledig in 
 the fifth century, as a monument to the victims of “ the 
 long knives.” That Stonehenge is of comparatively 
 recent date, appears clearly from the marks of the chisel 
 and hammer upon the stones, contrary to the original 
 mode of building adopted in the case of Abury and 
 others, which seems to have come down from the Divine 
 command : — “ If thou make me an altar of stone, thou 
 shalt not build it of hewn stone.” 
 
 The bardic circle being a cylch cyngrair, as it is some- 
 times called, that is, the circle of concord or federation, 
 makes it highly probable that the meeting proposed for 
 the formation of friendship or alliance between the 
 Britons and Saxons, was held within the circle of Abury, 
 
 A 
 
8 
 
 DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 and tliat this being now desecrated by tr(^chery and 
 blood, was bencefortb totally abandoned. Some ol the 
 old Triads say of such places that they were “under the 
 protection of God, and his tranquillity, so long as those 
 who frequented them did not unsheath their arms against 
 
 those whom they met.” j d i 
 
 In A Chronological Account of Times and ilemark- 
 
 ahle Occurrences,” taken from Watkin Giles of Pen-y- 
 Vai’s MS., which was a manuscript from one ot Gar^oc 
 of Llancarvan’s chronicles, printed in the lolo MSS., 
 
 there is the following passage : — , , ..i 
 
 “ In 453, the British chieftains were killed by the 
 Saxons in the treachery of the Hill of Ambri (query, 
 Abury ?) called also the Hill of Caer Caradawc, in the 
 district of Caersallawg, where they were assembled under 
 the refuo-e of God’s peace, and of national tranquillity. 
 
 The above are called chief gorseddau of perfect song, 
 probably in a national point of view, as being the prin- 
 cipal conventions, at some particular period of time, o 
 the three great political divisions — ^Wales, England, and 
 Cornwall respectively ; at which efficiency was imparted 
 to what had been initiated, and previously discussed, and 
 recommended at subordinate meetings. ^ 
 
 “ There are four Chairs of song and bardism m Cam- 
 bria, viz. : — ^ T-< . 17 
 
 “ 1. The Chair of Morganwg, Gwent, Erging, Euas, 
 
 and Ystradyw ; and its motto is— ‘ Duw a phob daioni, 
 (God and all goodness.) 
 
 2. The Chair of Deheubarth, Dyved, and Ceredigion ; 
 the motto of which is — ‘ Calon wrth galon, (Heait to 
 
 heart.) . p 
 
 ‘‘ 3. The Chair of Powys, and Gwynedd east ot Oon- 
 way ; its motto being — ‘ A laddo a leddir, (Who s ays 
 
 shall be slain.) - , p 
 
 “ 4. The Chair of Gwynedd, Mona, and the Isle ot 
 
 Man ; the motto of which is — ‘ lesu,’ (Jesus), or esu 
 nad gamwaith,’ (0 Jesus repress injustice) accoiding o 
 an old traditional record.” — (Voice ConventionaL) 
 
 We also read of the Round Table of Arthur, o 
 
DRUIDIC STONES. 9 
 
 Taliesin, and of Tir larll, the rnotto of which was “ Nid 
 
 da lie gellir gwell,” (nothing is truly good that may be 
 excelled). 
 
 Of the Chair of Neath, having the motto — “ Hedd 
 Duw a’i dangnef,” (God’s peace and his heavenly tran- 
 quillity). 
 
 Of the Chair of Rhaglan Castle, with its motto — 
 “ Deffro ! mae ddydd,” (awake ! it is day). 
 
 And of that of Urien Rheged, at Aberllychvrr (Loughor) 
 under the presidency of Taliesin, having the motto — 
 “ Myn y gwir ei le,” (truth will have its place). 
 
 Many others might perhaps be enumerated, though 
 these aie the most notorious und ancient, and they are 
 here mentioned since they may help one to identify any 
 bardo-druidical remains, which may be found in the 
 localities assigned to them ; though indeed, provincial 
 conventions were not invariably held on the same spot, 
 even as it is recorded of that of Tir larll .-—“The Chair 
 of Tir larll was most frequently held on the greensward 
 of Bettws ; at other times upon the mound of Crug y 
 Diwlith, on the green of Baedan Morgeila.”— (/ofo 
 MSS., p. 625.) 
 
 We now proceed to enumerate some of the stones 
 which, though forming no part of the circle, had still 
 their use in druidic times. 
 
 THE STONES OF GWYDDON GANHEBON. 
 
 These are spoken of in the “ Triads of memorial and 
 record, and the information of remarkable men or things, 
 which have been in the Island of Britain ; and of the 
 events which befel the race of the Cymry, from the age 
 of ages,” printed in the Myvyrian Archaiology, vol. ii. 
 
 A note annexed to the copy from which a transcript was 
 made for that work states, moreover, that the said Triads 
 were taken from the Books of Caradoc of Nantgarvan and 
 levan Brechva, both of whom lived about the middle of 
 the twelfth century, by Thomas Jones, 1601: — “The 
 three chief master works of the Isle of Britain : the 
 ship of Nevydd Nav Neivion, which carried in it a male 
 ^ c 
 
 I 
 
10 
 
 DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 and a female of all living, when the lake of waters burst 
 forth ; the drawing of the avanc to land out of the lake, 
 by the branching oxen of Hu Gadarn, so that the lake 
 hurst no more ; and the stones of Gwyddon Ganhebon, 
 on which Avere read the arts and sciences of the Avorld. — 
 (Triad 97.) 
 
 Great antiquity was assigned by the Bards to these 
 stones, as may be inferred from tAVO points in the triadic 
 history of Gwyddon Ganhebon. First, he is represented 
 as living prior to Hu Gadarn, Avho Avas present at the 
 Mage ( IViad 92) ; secondly, as being “the first man 
 in the world who composed poetry,” (Ibid.),^ and as 
 having engraved on his stones “ the arts and sciences of 
 the world,” and not merely of the race of the Cymry, 
 which is the ordinary language of the Triads. It is to be 
 observed, hoAvever, that an older date still is attributed 
 to Avood engraving. Our readers Avill recollect that its 
 origin is briefly touched upon at p. 4, in connexion 
 with the name of Einigan GaAvr ; we may illustrate the 
 matter further Avith the folloAving extract from an old 
 catechetical document cited by Taliesin ah lolo, in his 
 Essay on Coelbren y Beirdd, p. 38 : — 
 
 Q. “ I would fain knoAV upon Avhat and hoAV A\'ere 
 letters first formed ? ” 
 
 A. “They were first made on sticks; the Avood was 
 heAvn into four squares, and on each side small notches 
 Avere cut in the form of letters. Subsequently upon a 
 slate, the letters being engraved thereon Avith a steel style 
 or a flint ; and where it Avas done on Avood, the same Avas 
 called Coelbren, and the rows of letters Coelbrai ; Avhilst 
 the inscribed stone was designated Coelvain.” 
 
 MAEN CETTI. 
 
 This is also mentioned in the Triads, as follows : — 
 “ The three mighty labours of the Isle of Britain : lifting 
 Maen (or the stone of) Cetti; building the Avork of 
 Emrys ; and piling up the mount of Cyvrangon. 
 
 ( Triad 88.) Hence, no doubt, arose the proverb, “ Mai 
 gAvaith Maen Cetti,” (like the labour of the stone of 
 
DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 11 
 
 Cetti). The following notice of a Maen Cetti occurs in 
 the lolo MSS., p. 473:— “ilfaew Cetti, on Cevn-y- 
 bryn, in Gower, was, says ancient tradition, adored by 
 the pagans ; but Saint David split it with a sword, in 
 proof that it was not sacred ; and he commanded a well 
 to spring from under it, which flowed accordingly. 
 After this event, those who previously were infidels be- 
 came converted to the Christian faith. There is a church 
 in the vicinity, called Llanddewi, where it is said that 
 Saint David was the rector, before he became consecrated 
 a bishop ; and it is the oldest church in Gower.’’ 
 
 It would seem that this is identical with that pile of 
 which we thus read in Camden’s Sritannia : — “ They 
 (the stones) are to be seen upon a jutting at the north- 
 west sof Kevyn Bryn, the most noted hill in Gower. 
 Their fashion and posture is this : there is a vast un- 
 wrought stone, probably about twenty tons in weight, 
 supported by six or seven others that are not above four 
 feet higli, and these are set in a circle, some on end, and 
 some edgewise or sidelong, to bear the great one up. The 
 great one is much diminished of what it has been in bulk, 
 as having five tons, or more, by report, broken off it to 
 make mill-stones : so that I guess the stone originally to 
 have been between twenty-five and thirty tons in weight. 
 The common people call it Arthur’s Stone. Under it is 
 a well which, as the neighbours tell me, has a flux and 
 reflux with the sea .” — ( Gibson s Camden.) 
 
 MAEN GOBAITH. 
 
 or the Guide Stone, was one of those stones which, accor- 
 ding to the Welsh Laws, could neither be removed or 
 destroyed under pain of death. (See p. 5.) This 
 stone was intended as a guide to travellers over moun- 
 tains and desolate tracts of land, in the absence of well- 
 formed roads. It is supposed also to be the same with 
 the Post or Maen y Brenhin (the king’s post, or stone), 
 on which were affixed public notices or proclamations. 
 Thus we read in the Laws of Dyvnwal Moelmud : — 
 Three persons that ought not to be punished : one born 
 
u 
 
 J2 DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 dumb and deaf; a child before he can reason; and a 
 natural born idiot: thus it is said, no punishment falls 
 upon the idiot, but there shall be a warning of the 
 country in writing on the king's posts, or stone pillars, 
 as a sufficient warning for every body to avoid the idiot, 
 and the dumb and deaf born ; and that they be put 
 under their marks by horn and ^ cry of country , and 
 border co-country. Therefore it is said, the idiot goes 
 upon the post.’’ — (Myv. Arch. v. hi., p» 
 
 ‘‘ Three persons who should be debarred the use ot 
 arms : a captive ; a boy under fourteen years of age ; 
 and an idiot proclaimed on the posts oj country and 
 
 lord."— (Ibid., p. 301.) ^ 
 
 ‘‘ The three proclaimed odious characters of a nation : 
 he who kills his fellow countryman ; a thief ; and a de- 
 ceiver. They are so called because it is just that the 
 avenger of the nation should proclaim them by horn of 
 country in court, and place of worship, and in every 
 orderly crowd, and on the posts of the king s idiots. ■ 
 (Ibid., p. ^05.) ^ ^ 
 
 Perhaps the following notice of a Gobaith may 
 somewhat assist such as are conversant with the topo- 
 graphical and political history of our ancestors in their 
 search for the stone under consideration : — Three things 
 which may not be done without permission of the lord 
 and his court : there ought to be no building on a go- 
 baith, no ploughing on a gobaith, and no clearing of 
 woodland on a gobaith, for the country and nation in 
 common own every wild and gobaith ; and it is not right 
 to give any one a distinctive claim to much or little of 
 such lands.” — (DyvnwaVs Triads, apud Myv. Arch.,y. 
 hi., p. 301.) 
 
 MAEN TERVYN. 
 
 This was the boundary stone, the removal of which, 
 like that of the preceding, was punishable with death. 
 {See p. 5.) In reference to it another Triad remarks: 
 — “ It is ordered and established, for the purpose of pre- 
 venting the uncertainty of a claim, that the Bards shall 
 
DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 13 
 
 keep an orderly record of pedigrees, nobility, and inheri- 
 tances. For the same purpose also is the memorial of 
 the back-fire stones, the maen tervyn, and the horse- 
 block, and he that removes them ofters an insult to the 
 court and the judges.” — {Myv. Arch., v. iii., p. 301.) 
 
 These passages will forcibly remind our readers of the 
 penalty annexed to a similar offence in the law of Moses: 
 — “ Cursed be he that removeth his neighbour’s land- 
 mark ; and all the people shall say Amen.” — ( Z)eut. Ch. 
 xxxii.) 
 
 Whenever we hear of ancestral domains terminating 
 here and there at some particular stones of notoriety, as 
 is frequently the case, we may fairly presume that such 
 stones are some of the old Meini Tervyn of the Welsh 
 Laws. 
 
 MAEN PENTAN, 
 
 or pentanvaen (the back-fire stone), stands, as we have 
 seen above, equally with the maen tervyn, as a memorial 
 of hereditary estates. It is further mentioned as such in 
 the following Triad : — “ Three things preserve the me- 
 morial of land and its site, and stand as testimonies in 
 regard thereto : pentanvaen, kiln-stones, and a horse- 
 block ; because they bear the mark of the nation. And 
 whoever will remove them without the permission of the 
 lord of the property, shall be pronounced guilty of theft 
 by the judgment of court and law ; inasmuch as they 
 are strong witnesses, and whoever destroys a strong testi- 
 mony is worthy of death.” — {Myv. Arch., v. iii., p. 301.) 
 
 What this “ mark of the nation,” nod y gcnedyl, is, I 
 am unable to determine ; it might be a certain inscrip- 
 tion, or perhaps nothing more is to be understood thereby 
 than that the stones in question were objects of national 
 cognizance. 
 
 MAEN ODYN. 
 
 In another Triad, (Myv. Arch. iii. 324,) instead of 
 Maen Odyn, (kiln-stone,) we have the “site of an old 
 kiln” mentioned as one of the three memorials of landed 
 
14 
 
 DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 property. It is not very clear whether maen odyn refers 
 to some one particular stone, or to any portion of the 
 structure in general. 
 
 As the odyn seems to have constituted an important fea- 
 ture of ancient farms in Wales, is it not possible that some 
 of those circular huts, wliich are so universally termed 
 “ cyttie” by archaeologians, are remains of British kilns ? 
 
 ESGYNVAEN, 
 
 or the horse-block, is alluded to in the “ Mabinogion” as 
 a mass of stone of no inconsiderable size and importance. 
 The following note in reference to the subject is appended 
 to the romance of the “ Lady of the Fountain — “ Ellis, 
 in his notes to Way’s ‘ Fabliaux,’ has the following re- 
 marks upon horse-blocks, which are mentioned in a vast 
 number of the old romances : — ‘ They were frequently 
 placed on the roads, and in the forests, and were almost 
 numberless in the towns. Many of them still remain in 
 Paris, where they Avere used by the magistrates in order 
 to mount their mules, on which they rode to the courts 
 of justice. On these blocks, or on the tree which ivas 
 generally planted near them, were usually suspended 
 the shields of those knights who wished to challenge all 
 comers to feats of arms. They were also sometimes used 
 as a place of judgment and a rostrum, on ivliich the 
 barons took their seats when they determined the diffe- 
 rence betiyeen their vassals, and from Avhence the public 
 criers made proclamations to the people.’ ” 
 
 MAEN HIR. 
 
 This is considered to be very common in the country. 
 There is nothing, however, in its name Avhich would in- 
 dicate its original use, or the object for which it was 
 raised, unless, indeed, we give the word Mr the sense of 
 longing, or regret, as being the root of Mraeth ; in that 
 case it might imply that the stone Avas a memorial of 
 the dead. There is no doubt that, in some instances, it 
 Avas used as a monument to point out the grave of a par- 
 ticular person. Thus an extract from an old document 
 
DRUIDIC STONES, 
 
 15 
 
 is inserted by Mr. Price, in his “ Hanes Cymru,” p. 35, 
 to the following effect : — “ The Meini Hirion of Maes- 
 mawr. There is a spot on the mountain between Yale 
 and Ystrad Alun, above Rhyd y Gyvartha, called the 
 Great Plain, where occurred the battle between Meilyr 
 ab * * and Beli ab Benlli Gawr, and where Beli was 
 slain : and Meirion erected two stones, one at each end 
 of the grave, which remained until within the last forty 
 years. It was then that a wicked person, one Edward 
 ab Sion ab Llywelyn of Yale, owner of the piece of land 
 which had been enclosed out of the mountain where the 
 grave and stones were, came and pulled up the stones, 
 and placed them over the pipe of a lime-kiln. There, in 
 consequence of the intense heat and great weight, they 
 broke. Whereupon he burnt them into lime in the kiln, 
 though they had been there for many hundred years ; 
 and a bad end happened unto him who had thus defaced 
 the grave of the deceased soldier, about which the bard, 
 in the ‘ Stanzas of the Graves,’ sang this triplet : — 
 
 ‘ Wliose is the grave in the Great Plain ? 
 
 Proud was his hand on the weapon of war — 
 
 It is the grave of Beli the son of Benlli Gawr ! ’ ” 
 
 CARN OR CARNEDD. 
 
 This was a heap of stones piled upon a grave. There 
 are numerous cairns in Wales, many of which still bear 
 distinctive names, such as Cam Vadryn and Cam 
 Heudwll. Allusion to them is made in the works of our 
 earliest bards ; for instance, Taliesin observes, — 
 
 “ Ev gobryn carawg 
 Cymmru carneddawg.” 
 
 “ Carawg will purchase 
 Wales abounding with carncddau.” 
 
 ( Myv. Arch., v. i., p. 40.) 
 
 It is said that, in druidic times, the cairn was a species 
 of monument awarded only to persons of distinction. 
 The following passage on the subject occurs in the Life 
 of Gruffydd ab Cynan : — “ Now the mountain, on which 
 the battle was fought, is called by the people of the 
 
16 
 
 DRUIDIC STONES. 
 
 country the earn mountain, that is to say, the mountain 
 of tU carnedd ; for in that place there is an immense 
 carnedd of stones, under which was buried a chaiyion in 
 primitive ages of antic(uity.” — (^Myv. A.rch., v. ii., 594.) 
 
 The cairn was of gradual growth, inasmuch as it was 
 the custom for every passer by to fling an additional 
 stone upon the common heap, out of reverence to the 
 memory of the person who was interred underneath. 
 
 We are told however that, when the practice of bury- 
 ing in ehurchyards became general, the cairn was con- 
 demned as fit only for great criminals. Hence the 
 expression, “ earn ar dxj wyneh” (may a cairn be upon 
 thy face,) when one wishes ill to another man. In this 
 case travellers cast their stones out of detestation. Owing 
 therefore to such a change of popular feeling in regard 
 to the eairn, it would now be impossible, from its mere 
 outward appearance, to conjecture the eharacter of the 
 persons whom it covers. Moreover, the size would vary 
 not only according to the honour or disgrace with which 
 the deceased was in his life time regarded, but also ac- 
 cording to the situation of the grave itself, Avhether it 
 was near a public road or not. It may be, however, 
 that the position of the body, or form of the cistvaen, or 
 some other interior arrangement, would prove a clue to 
 the solution of this question. It is, therefore, very de- 
 sirable that, in opening any of these carneddau, we 
 should mark every little circumstance, however trivial it 
 may seem : by a comparison of these details, we may in 
 the end be able to ascertain some great principle at the 
 bottom of all. 
 
 tbnby; r. mason, printer, high street. 
 
'V^ YSH'/dabi' 
 
 * \* 'v'Ms\ ■^^H'SS v V. \j»u' \^w* 
 
 /d .a^w.s'Y tt'iTnV i'fc’' A 
 
 ->:?> . H.t)/'! ,/d:^. A -H.^JJ.^ .f>«H a,j/ ‘^0;T.l 
 
 • /. ' t .'' l »; fliiW 
 
 . AlHD 7] / ! V ;1 J . : J ^ 
 
 j'/jV^r/ i!! 2L:i;^oJ loaaa^O'i’l ’io 2u4^TiK><Jtti ^*- 
 
 '?r?j ]*»v bi>vTo*«'^i> ju eyfiJ tif oilj iu ^ 
 
 ;i*l7 iri i'WJfli 1145 ;>lc1.0lfw lliJ viiOffljB iOftlXki ^hi v¥^n 2 : i LlJ£ 
 
 vtulV/ fir**' ^7^ MO ^0 ar*lHo^ ^rfit Vj \ : -lU 
 
 • I • !i'c iii.‘iil't© R-5t>fmeXov/j io o»ir. vd^’jjKjT r.'ior 3(1^ • ■Mdr.texf* 
 
 ': ,.. . / t» ( i'llot^ fvilr ni 1n'> ^.hj'.m lm07o*vilM^il >-t t Jii 
 
 •1 ,' •.' r /»t: i‘ ‘ • t- i) 
 
 t»*>v/{<f‘ '+4/1 1 J'-jP* V.bf i/i ' *0411 
 
 »:J '! (n*'>rp <KV^ 
 
 .' ; i’r -" ,"ii’ fu ^j'toix^vfMihi'! r>* ’jttV'jiai ■ ..' mt 
 
 •'ll- {»[• :«-lcl 
 
 ’..(‘ •^ •.:? ’**' ->ijnrj tjd3 a’f oa )ij4 ^v '••. *»t 
 
 f.iM': 7>j t . -i'i€*ff^inM fii Y^iiino^am i t;ii " ■ ■ • ■' 
 
 '•^iW>*i' J i V : i5.< ii>i» il*r^r ^ ^*’^rA* ,\it hitSi 
 
 !-' ^ i-.‘r .• m «^i uil^ . • ;&lit<(in3o 
 
 if> -iv-.i'ir • ■ ■•]} ‘iA-yxi^ ii-)V<l e.vA 111"; 70 J oY 
 
 ■> 
 
 J<> .-j:!. 
 
 I'j 
 
 >; , 
 
 j\» ■•(! t ot n7/ol' iti'T tj.>*>4r il<^ '>J 
 
 ► _ooj:lULiii, _;<'lL h4g>,^4 ? - *‘^ 
 
 pd4i 'v>\a :»i( -tMh. Ubtof^«4c«d’\‘'-4iv ''’’’* 
 
 J'. • ' ;; iiJTT’’^ — ^•'Tj* .^^r’'';.‘l •'■ -'-’T-r^ U'^ 
 
 .VKATMOO^D^A tlJIM/t r; I jr?« 
 
Obsertations on the Discovery^ by Professor Lepsius, of Sculp- 
 tured Marks on Rocks in the Nile Valley in Nubia; indicat- 
 ing that, within the historical period, the river had flowed at 
 a higher level than has been known in Modern Times, By 
 Leonard Horner, Esq., F.KS.S. L. & E., F.G.S., &c. 
 With a Plate- 
 
 The recent archaic logical researches of Professor Lepsius in Egypt, 
 and the Valley of the Nile, in Nubia, have given a deserved celebrity 
 and authority to his name, among all who take an interest in the 
 early history of that remarkable portion of the Old World. While 
 examining the ruins of a fortress, and of two temples of high antiquity 
 at Semne, in Nubia, he discovered marks cut in the solid rocks, and 
 in the foundation-stones of the fortress, indicating that, at a very re- 
 mote period in the annals of the country, the Nile must have flowed 
 at a level considerably above the highest point which it has ever 
 reached during the gi'eatest inundations in modern times. This re- 
 markable fact would possess much geological interest with respect 
 to any great river, but it does so especially in the case of the Nile. 
 Its annual inundations, and the uniformity in the periods of its rise 
 and fall, have been recorded with considerable accuracy for many 
 centuries ; the solid matter held in suspension in its waters, slowly 
 deposited on the land overflowed, has been productive of changes in 
 the configuration of the country, not only in times long antecedent 
 to history, but throughout all history, down to the present day. Of 
 no other river on the earth’s surface do w’e possess such or similar 
 records ; and moreover, the Nile, and the changes it has produced 
 on the physical character of Egypt, are intimately associated with 
 the earliest records and traditions of the human race. Everything, 
 therefore, relating to the physical history of the Nile Valley must 
 always be an object of interest ; but the discovery ol Professor Lep- 
 sius is one peculiarly deserving the attention of the geologist ; for he 
 does not merely record the facts of the markings of the former high 
 level of the river, but he infers from these marks, that since the 
 reign of Mceris, about 2200 years before our era, the entire bed 
 
2 
 
 Obseraations on Sculptured M ar ks on 
 
 of the Nile, in Lower Nubia, must have been excavated to a depth 
 of about 27 feet ; and he further speculates as to tlie process by 
 which he believes the excavation to have been effected. 
 
 It will be convenient, before entering upon the observations I have 
 to offer upon the cause assigned by Professor Lepsius for the former 
 higher levels of the Nile indicated by these marks, that I should 
 give the description of the discovery itself, by translating Dr Lep- 
 sius’s own account of it, in letters which he addressed to his friends. 
 Professors Ehrenberg and Bbckh of Berlin, from the island of Phil*, 
 in September 1844.* 
 
 “You may probably remember, when travelling to Dongola on the 
 Lybian side of the Nile, and in passing through the district of Batn el 
 hag4r, that one of the most considerable of the cataracts of the country 
 occurs near Semne, a very old fortress, with a handsome temple, built of 
 sandstone, in a good state of preservation; the track of the caravan 
 passing close to it, partly over the 4000-year-old artificial road. The 
 track on the eastern bank of the river is higher up, being carried through 
 the hills ; and you must turn off from it at this point in order to see the 
 cataract. This Nile-pass, the narrow'est with which I am acquainted, 
 according to the measurement of Hr. Erbkam, is 380 metres (1247 En- 
 glish feet) broad ;t and both in itself*, and on account of the monuments 
 existing there, is one of the most interesting localities in the country, and 
 we passed twelve days in its examination. 
 
 “ The river is here confined between steep rocky cliffs on both sides, 
 whose summits are occupied by two fortresses of the most ancient and 
 most massive construction, distinguishable at once from the numerous 
 other forts, which, in the time of the Nubian power in this land of cliffs, 
 were erected on most of the larger islands, and on the hills commanding 
 the river. The cataract (or rapid) derives its name of Semne from that 
 of the higher of the tvvo fortresses on the western bank : that on the 
 opposite bank, as well as a poor village lying somewhat south of it, is 
 called Kumme. In both fortresses the highest and best position is occu- 
 pied by a temple, built of huge blocks of sandstone, of two kinds, which 
 must have been brought from a great distance through the rapids ; for, 
 southward, no sandstone is found nearer than Gebel Abir. in the neigh- 
 bourhood of Araara and the island of Sai (between 80 and 90 English 
 miles), and northward, there is none nearer than the great division of 
 the district at 'Wadi Haifa (30 miles distant.) 
 
 “ Both temples were built in the time of Tutmosis III., a king of the 
 18th dynasty, about 1600 years before Christ ; but the fortresses in 
 which they stand are of a more ancient date. The foundations of these 
 
 * Bericht iiber die zur Bekantinachung geeigneten Verhandlungen der 
 Konigl. Prouss. Akadeniio der Wis^eiiFhaften zu Berlin. A us dem Jahre 
 1844. 
 
 t The breadth of the river itself. See I^etter to Hr. Bockh, p. 27. 
 
/ 
 
 Nocks in the Nile Valley^ in Nubia. 
 
 are granite blocks of Cyclopian dimensions, resting on the rock, and 
 scarcely inferior to the rock itself in durability. They were erected by 
 the first conqueror of the country, King Sesuatesen III., of the 12th 
 dynasty, in order to command the river, so easily done in so narrow a 
 gorge. The immediate successor of this king was Amenemha III., the 
 Moeris of the Greeks : he who accomplished the gigantic work of forming 
 the artificial lake of Moeris, in the Fayoum, and from whose time — the 
 most flourishing of the whole of the old Egyptian kingdom — the risings 
 of the Nile in successive years, doubtless by means of regular markings, 
 as indeed Diodorus tells, remained so well known, tluit, according to 
 Herodotus, they were recorded in distinct numbers from the time of Moeris. 
 It appears that this provident king, occupied with great schemes for the 
 welfare of his country, considered it of great importance that the rising 
 of the Nile on the most southern border of his kingdom should be ob- 
 served, and the results forthwith communicated widely in other parts of 
 the land, to prepare the people for the inundations The gorge at Semne 
 offered greater advantages for this object than any other point; because 
 the river w'as there securely confined by precipitous rocky cliffs on each 
 side. With the same view” he had doubtless caused Nilometers to be 
 fixed at Assuan and other suitable places ; for without a comparison 
 with these, the observations at Semne could be of little use. 
 
 “ The highest rise of the Nile in each year at Semne, wms registered 
 by a mark, indicating the year of the king’s reign, cut in the granite, 
 either on one of the blocks forming the foundation of the fortress, or on 
 the cliff, and particularly on the east or right bank, as best adapted for 
 the purpose. Of these markings eighteen still remain, thirteen of them 
 having been made in the reign of Moeris, and five in the time of his two 
 next successors. These last kings discontinued the observations ; for, in 
 the meantime, the irruption of the Asiatic pastoral tribes into Lower 
 Egypt took place, and wellnigli brought tlie whole kingdom to ruin. 
 The record is almost always in the same terms, short and simple : Ra 
 en Hapi em renpe . . . mouth or gate of the Nile in the year 
 
 And then follow’s the year of the reign, and the name of the king. It 
 is written in a horizontal row of hieroglyphics, included within two lines 
 — the upper line indicating the particular height of the water, as is often 
 specially stated — 
 
 
 “ The earliest date preserved is that of the sixth year of the king’s 
 reign, and he reigned 42 years and some months. The next following 
 dates are, the years 9, 14, 15, 20, 22, 23, 24, 30, 32, 37, 40, 41, and 
 43 ; and include, therefore, under this king, a period of 37 years. Of the 
 remaining dates, that only of the 4th year of his two successors is avail- 
 able ; all the others, which are on the w'cst or left bank of the river, 
 have been moved from their original place by the rapid floods which 
 have overthrown and carried forward vast masses of rock. One single 
 
 
4 Observations on Sculptured Marks on 
 
 mark only, that of the 9th year of Araenemha, has been preserved in its 
 original place on one of the building stones, but somewhat below the 
 principal rapid.* 
 
 We have now to consider the relation which these — the most ancient 
 of all existing marks of the risings of the Nile — bear to the levels of the 
 river in our own time. We have here presented to us the remarkable 
 facts, that the highest of the records now legible ; viz., that of the 30tb 
 year of the reign of Amenemha, according to exact measurements which 
 I made, is 817 metres (26 feet 8 inches) higher than the highest level 
 to which the Nile rises in years of the greatest floods ; and further, that 
 the lowest mark, w’hich is on the east bank, and indicated the 15th 
 year of the same king, is still 4*14 metres (13 feet 6^ inches) ; and the 
 single mark on the w*est bank, indicating the 9th year, is 2 77 metres 
 (9 feet) above the same highest level. 
 
 “ The mean rise of the river, recorded by the marks on the east bank, 
 during the reign of Mceris, is 19*14 metres (62 feet 6 inches) above the 
 lowest level of the water in the present day, which, according to the 
 statements of the most experienced boatmen, does not change from year 
 to year, and therefore represents the actual level of the Nile, indepen- 
 dently of its increase by the falls of rain, in the mountains in w'hich its 
 sources are situated. The mean rise above the lowest level, at the pre- 
 senttime, is 11-84 metres (38 feet 8 inches) ; and, therefore, in the time 
 of Mocris, or about 2200 years before Christ, the mean height of the 
 river, at the cataract or rapid of Semne, during the inundation, was 
 7*30 metres (23 feet 10 inches) above the mean level in the present 
 day.” 
 
 Such are the facts recorded by Dr Lepsius; and then follow, in 
 the same letter, his views as to the cause of the remarkable lower- 
 ing of the level of the river. 
 
 “ There is certainly no reason for believing,” he says, “ that there has 
 been any diminution in the general volume of w ater coming from the 
 south. The great change in the level can, therefore, only be accounted 
 for by some changes in the land, and these must also have altered the 
 w'hole nature of the Nile Valley. There seems to be but one cause for 
 the very considerable lowering of the Nile ; namely, the washing out and 
 excavations of the catacombs {A) swazclien und Ansh len dtr KataJcom- 
 hen ) ; and this is quite possible from the nature of the rocks them- 
 selves, which, it is true, are of a quality that could not w^ell be rent 
 asunder, and carried away by the mere force of the wrater, but might 
 be acted upon directly by the rising of the w’ater-level, and the con- 
 sequent effects of the sun and air on the places left dry, causing cracks, 
 into which earth and sand would penetrate, which would then give rise 
 to still greater rents, until, at last, the rocks would of themselves fall 
 
 * ^>ee Plate I. 
 
5 
 
 Nocks in the Nile Vaiiei/, in KuUa. 
 
 in, by having been hollowed out, a process that would be hastened in 
 those parts of the hills where softer and earthy beds existed, and which 
 would be more easily washed away. But that, in historical times, within 
 a period of about 4000 years, so great an alteration should take place in 
 the hardest rocks, is a fact of the most remarkable kind, — one which may 
 afford ground for many other important considerations. 
 
 “ Ihe elevation of the water-level at Semne must necessarily have af- 
 fected all the lands above ; and, it is to be presumed, that the level of the 
 province of Dongola was at one time higher, as Semne cannot be the only 
 place in the long tract of cliffs where the bed of rock has been hollowed 
 out. It is to be conceived, therefore, that not only the widely-extended 
 tracts in Dongola, but those of all the higher country in Meroe, and as 
 far up as Fasogle, which, in the present day, are dry and barren on both 
 sides of the river, and are with difficulty irrigated by artificial contri- 
 vances, must then have presented a very different aspect, when the Xile 
 overflowed them, and yearly deposited its fertile mud to the limits of the 
 sandy desert. 
 
 “ Lower Nubia also, between Wadi Haifa and Assuan, is now arid 
 almost throughout its whole extent. The present land of the valley, 
 which is only partly irrigated by water-wheels, is, on an average, from 6 
 to 12 feet higher than the level to which the Nile now rises ; and although 
 the rise at Semne might have no immediate influence upon it, yet what 
 has occurred there makes it more than probable, that at Assuan there was 
 formerly a very different level of the river, and that the cataracts there, 
 even in the historical period, have been considerably worn down. The 
 continued impoverishment of Nubia is a proof of this. I have no manner 
 of doubt that the land in this lower part of the valley, which, as already 
 stated, is at present about 10 feet above the highest rise of the Nile, w^as 
 inundated by it within historical time. Many marks are also met with 
 here, that leave no doubt regarding the condition of the Nile Valley ante- 
 cedent to history , when the river must have risen much higher ; for it has 
 left an alluvial soil in almost all the considerable bays, at an average 
 height of 10 metres (32 feet 9 inches) above the present mean rise of the 
 river. That alluvial soil, since that period, has doubtless been consider- 
 ably diminished in extent by the action of rain. On the 17th of August 
 Hr. Erbkam and I measured the nearest alluvial hillock in the neiglxbour 
 hood of Korusko, and found it 6*91 metres (22 feet 7 inches) above the 
 general level of the valley, and 10*26 metres (33 feet 7 inches) above the 
 present mean rise of the river. That rise, which at Semne, on account 
 of the greater confinement of the stream between the rocks, varies as much 
 as 2*40 metres (7 feet 10 inches) in different years, varies at Korusko less 
 than 1 metre (3 feet 3 inches). 
 
 “ Near Abusimbel, on the w est bank, I found the ground of the temple 
 6*50 metres (21 feet 2 inches) alK>ve the highest w ater-level. This temple, it 
 is well knowm, was built under Rameses the Great, betw een 1388 and 1322 
 years before Christ. Near Ibrim there are, on the east bank, four grottoes 
 excavated in the vertical rock that bounds the river, wffiich belong partly to 
 the 16th and partly to the 19th dynasties ; the last, under Ramses the Great, 
 
6 Observations on Sculptured Marks on 
 
 is also the lowest, and only 2 '50 metres (8 feet 1 inch) abo\e the highwt 
 inundation ; the next in height is 2-70 metres (8 feet 9i mches) a^ve the 
 former, and was made 250 years earlier, under Tutmes III. ^ 
 
 only measured the present level of the valley near Korusko, nevertheless 
 it appears to me that, during the whole of the new kingdom, that is from 
 about 1700 years before Christ to this time, the Mile has not reached to 
 
 the full height of the low land of the valley. 
 
 “ It is, however, conceivable that, at the time when the present low 
 land of the Nubian Valley was formed, the cataracts at Assuan were m a 
 totally different state ; one that would, in some degree, justify the over- 
 charged descriptions of the ancients, according to whom they made so 
 great a noise that the dwellers near them became deaf. The dammmg up 
 of the inundation at Assuan could have no material influence on hgypt, 
 any more than that at Semne, or the land from thence to Assuan. 
 
 It appears tlierefore, from the above statements, that at the time 
 mentioned, the Nile, during the inundations, stood 26 feet 8 inches 
 hio-her than the highest level to which it now rises in years of the 
 greatest floods ; and that, to account for this. Professor Lepsius con- 
 ceives that, between the time of Moesis and the present day, the bed 
 of the Nile, from a considerable distance above Semne to Assuan, 
 must have been worn down to that extent. In the index to .he 
 volume of the Berlin Monatsbericht, in which the letters ol Broles- 
 sor Lepsius are inserted, there is the following line .— 
 
 “ Nil, senkung seines Bettes urn 25 Fuss seit 4000 Jahreii." 
 
 “ Nile, sinking of its bed about 25 feet (Paris) witbm the last 4000 
 
 years.” 
 
 Rivers are, undoubtedly, among the most active agents of change 
 that are operating on the earth’s surface ; the solid matter which 
 renders their waters turbid, and which they unceasingly carry to the 
 sea, afford indisputable proof of this agency. But the power ot 
 rivers to abrade and wear down the rocks over which they flow, ana 
 to form and deepen their own bed, depends upon a variety ot mr- 
 cumstances not always taken into account; and although the giea 
 extent of that power, in both respects, is shewn in the case 
 rivers, to conclude, as some have done, from these instances, tiia a 
 rivers have excavated the channels in which they flow, is a gene- 
 ralization that cannot be safely assented to. The excavation ot t o 
 bed of a river is one of those problems in geological dynamics whic i 
 can only be rightly solved by each particular case being subjected to 
 the rigorous examination of the mathematician and tlie physicist. 
 The solid matter which rivers carry forward is in part only the pro- 
 duce of their own abrading power ; and the amount ot it must e 
 proportional to that power, which is mainly dependent on their 
 velocity ; they are the recipients of the waste ot the adjoining Ian s 
 by other combined agencies, and the carriers of it to the lower dis- 
 tricts and to the sea. They often afford the strongest evidence o 
 
Bocks in the Nile Valley^ in Nubia. 
 
 7 
 
 the vast lapse of time that must be included between the beginning 
 and close of a geological period ; and, when they flow through 
 countries whose remote political history is known to us, they supply 
 a scale by which we may measure and estimate that lapse of time. 
 This is especially so in the case of the Nile. 
 
 When so startling an hypothesis as that now referred to, viz., that 
 the entire bed of so vast a river as the Nile, fur more than 25U 
 miles, from Semne to Assuan, has been excavated, within historical 
 time, to a depth of 27 feet, is made by a person whose name carries 
 so much weight in one department of philosophical inquiry, the 
 statement involves such important geological considerations, that it 
 becomes the duty of the geologist to examine, and thoroughly test the 
 soundness of the explanation, in order that the authority of Pro- 
 fessor Lepsius, for the accuracy oi the facts oDserved, may not be 
 too readily admitted as conclusive for the correctness of his theory ot 
 the cause to which they owe their existence. That there has been 
 such an undoubting admission, appear^ from the following passage 
 in the work of one of the latest writers on Nubia: — 
 
 *• The translation of the name of this town (Asw^) is ‘ the opening 
 and a great opening this once was, before the Nile had changed its cha- 
 racter in Ethiopia, and when the more ancient races made this rock (at 
 the first c.itaract) their watch-tower on the frontier between Egypt and 
 the south. That the Nile has changed its character, south of the first 
 cataract, has been made clear by some recent examinations of the shores 
 and monuments of Nubia. Dr Lepsius has disco v’^ered water-marks so 
 high on the rocks and edifices, and so placed as to compel the conviction 
 that the bed of the Nile has sunk extraordinarily by some great natural 
 process, either of convulsion or wear. The apparent exaggerations ot 
 some old writers about the cataracts at Syene may thus be in some mea- 
 sure accounte<l for. If there really was once a cataract here, instead of 
 the rapids of the present day, there is some excuse lor the reports given 
 from hearsay by Cicero and Seneca. Cicero says, that ‘ the river throws 
 itself headlong from the loftiest mountains, so that those wao live nearest 
 are deprived of the sense of lieariug, from the greatness of the noise.' 
 Seneca's account is : ‘ When some people were stationed there by the Per- 
 sians, their ears were so stunned with the constant roar, that it was found 
 necessary to remove them to a more quiet place. 
 
 Note.— i'lw learned author of an article on Egyptian Chronology 
 and History in the “Prospective Review •’ for May 1850, in refer- 
 ring to the contributions of Professor Lepsius to Egyptian history, 
 says, “ He has discovered undescribed pyramids, equal in number to 
 those known before; has traced the Labyrinth, and ascertained its 
 founder. He has detected inscriptiotis on the banks of the Nile, 
 which show that its bed has subsided many feet in historic times. " 
 ^th June 1850. 
 
 * Miss Martiiieau's Kastern Life, vol. i., p. 99. 
 
8 
 
 Observations on Sculptured Marks on 
 
 In the assumption of an excavation of the bed of the river, we 
 have no small amount of wear to deal with, lor the distance from 
 Semne to Assuan, following the course of the river, is not less than 
 250 miles; and if, as Professor Lepsius supposes, the excavation 
 extended to Meroe, we have a distance, between that place and 
 As-iuan, of not less than 600 miles. 
 
 Although these records of a former high level of the Nile at 
 Semne had not been noticed by any traveller prior to Professor 
 Lepsius, we may rest fully assured of the accuracy ot his statements, 
 from the habitual care and diligence, and the established character 
 for fidelity, of the observer. The silence of other travellers may be 
 readily accounted for by this, that none of tlwjm appear to have re- 
 mained more than a very short time at this spot — not even the dili- 
 gent Russegger — whereas we have seen that Professor Lepsius 
 passed twelve days in the exan)ination of this gorge in the Nile 
 Valley. 
 
 The theory of a lowering of the bed of the river by wearing, in- 
 volves two main considerations, viz., the power of the stream, and 
 the degree of hardness of the rocks acted upon. The power depends 
 upon the volume and velocity of the river — the velocity on its 
 depth, and the degree of inclination of the bed : the hardness of the 
 rocks we can form a tolerable estimate of when we know their na- 
 ture. To judge, therefore, of the probability of the hypothesis of 
 Professor Lepsius, we must inquire into the physical and geological 
 features of the Nile Valley, in Nubia. 
 
 In the observations I have now to offer, my information has been 
 derived of course entirely from the works of other travellers, parti- 
 cularly those of Burckhardt, Riippell, and Russegger,* and especi- 
 ally the latter, who travelled in Nubia in 1837 ; for ho not only 
 enters far more into the details of the natural history of the country , 
 but he is the only traveller in Nubia who appears, from previous 
 acquirements, to have been competent to describe its natural history 
 with any degree of accuracy — I refer more particularly to the physi- 
 cal and geological features of the country. Besides full descriptions 
 in his volumes, he has given a geological map of Nubia, and also 
 several sections, or what may more properly be called vertical 
 sketches — a term that would, perhaps, be a more appropriate designa- 
 tion for all sections that are not drawn to a true scale, or at least 
 when the proportion of height to horizontal distance is not stated. 
 
 The Physical Geography of Lower Nubia,f 
 Russegger informs us,J; that he believes he was the first traveller 
 
 * Keisen in Europa Asien and Afrika, in der Jahren 1835, bis 1841. 
 J^tuttgart 1841-1846. 
 
 t With reference to the object of this paper. 
 
 J Keisen, Hd. ii., 545. 
 
9 
 
 Rocks in the Nile Valley^ in Nubia. 
 
 who had succeeded in making a series of barometrical measurements 
 along the Nile Valley, from the Mediterranean to Sennaar and Kordo- 
 fan, and thence to the 10th degree of north latitude. He gives the 
 following altitudes, above the sea : — 
 
 The upper part of the Cataract of Assuan, 
 
 Paris Feet. 
 342 = 
 
 English Feet. 
 
 . 364*37 
 
 Korusko, on the right bank of the Nile, 
 Nubia, . . . . 
 
 in 
 
 450 = 
 
 479*43 
 
 Wadi-Halfa, . . . . 
 
 490 = 
 
 522*00 
 
 New Dongola, .... 
 
 757 
 
 806*52 
 
 Abu Hammed, 
 
 963 = 
 
 1026*00 
 
 I shall now give the length of the Nile along its course from Abu 
 Hammed to the island of Philse, at the head of the cataract of 
 Assuan. I employ for this purpose the map in the atlas which ac- 
 companies the work of Russegger, which bears the date of 1846, 
 and which, doubtless, was constructed on the best authorities. He 
 mentions a map of General von Prokesch with great praise.* It 
 flows : — 
 
 
 German 
 
 M. English 
 
 From NE. to SW., from Abu Hammed to 
 
 Meroe, about 
 
 31 
 
 = 
 
 150 
 
 It makes a curve between Meroe and Old 
 
 Dongola, of about 
 
 16 
 
 
 77 
 
 It flows between Old and New Dongola, 
 from SE. to NW., about 
 
 16 
 
 
 77 
 
 Then, with some short windings, nearly due 
 
 north to the island of Sais, for about 
 
 30 
 
 = 
 
 145 
 
 And from Sais to the island of Philae, from 
 
 SW. to NE., about 
 
 68 
 
 = 
 
 327 
 
 Making the whole length of the course, from 
 Abu Hammed to Philae, about 
 
 161 
 
 
 776 
 
 Ascending the river, we have, between Philee and Korusko, a dis- 
 tance of 24 German, or 115 J English miles, and without any rapid, 
 except one near Kalabsche. K-orusko being 115 feet above the head 
 of the cataract of Assuan, at Philae, we have an average fall of the 
 river between these two places of a foot in a mile. 
 
 Between Korusko and Wadi-Halfa there is no rapid. The dis- 
 tance being 20 German, or 96^ English miles, and the difference of 
 altitude being 42^ feet, we have an average fall throughout that part 
 of the river's course of not more than 5*3 inches in a mile. 
 
 This very inconsiderable fall need not surprise us ; for the average 
 
 * “ Uber den Stromlauf und das zunachst liegende Uferland des Nils, von der 
 ^weiten Katarakte bis Assuan, besitzen wir eine vortreffliche Karte namlich : 
 
 ‘ Land zwischen der kleinen und grossen Katarakten des Nil Astronomisch 
 bestimmt und aufgenommen in J. 1827 durch v Prokesch. .Nil Grundnsse der 
 Monumente. Wien, l«31.’'-Keisen Bd. ii., Thl. in. 86 . 
 
10 
 
 ObservaUons on Sculptured Marks on 
 
 fall of the Nile in Lower Egypt, at the lowest water, is little more 
 tluin one-third of that now stated. At the time of the highest water 
 the surface of the Nile, at Boulak, near Cairo; that is, about 116 
 miles in a direct line from the coast is only 43*437 English feet 
 above the level of the Mediterranean, and at the time of the lowest 
 water, only 17*33 I’eet. Thus, in the first case, there is an ave- 
 rage fall of about 5*00 inches ; in the second, of not more than 1*80 
 inches in a mile.* 
 
 Between V>'adi Haifa and Dale, a distance of about 94 miles, six 
 cataracts, or schellals, as they are called in the language of the 
 country, are marked in Russegger’s map. And here, it may 
 be as well to notice, that there are no cataracts, in the ordinary 
 sense of the term, on the Nile; no fall of the river over a pre- 
 cipice ; all the so-called cataracts are rapids, where the river 
 
 rushes through rocks in its bed; the rapids varying in their length 
 and degrees of inclination. We have no measurements of their 
 lengths or of their falls, except as regards the first and second cata- 
 racts. The former, according to Russegger, has a fall of about 85 
 English feet in a distance of about 8 miles ; and ho describes the latter 
 as extending from 5 to 6 stunden ; that is, from 12 to 14^ miles, but 
 he does not give the height. Speaking of the schellals above Semne, 
 Russegger says, that all may be passed in boats without difficulty 
 for about six weeks, or two months in the year. This is the case 
 
 also, at the cataract or rapid of Assuan. But between Wadi-IIalla 
 
 and Dale, with some inconsiderable spaces of free navigable water, 
 in the ordinary state of the river, there is an almost uninterrupted 
 series of rapids. We have no measurement of the height of Dale 
 above Wadi-Halfa, near to which the second great cataract of the 
 Nile occurs ; but this is the part of the rivers course where the fall 
 is greatest, and from Semne to Dale there are about 45 miles of this 
 more rapid fall. 
 
 From Dale to New Dongola, a distance of 35 German, oj- about 
 168 English miles, only three rapids are marked on RusseggoFs 
 map — the highest being at Hannek, about 26 English miles below 
 New Dongola. New Dongola being 806 English feet above 
 the sea, and the distance from that place to the rapid of Haniuk 
 being 26 miles only, we may with probability estimate the surface 
 of the river at the rapid of llaimek at 780 feet above the sea. Now, 
 Wadi-llalfa being 522 feet, we have a difference of height, between 
 these two last-named places, of 258 feet ; and the length of the 
 river’s course between them being 236 miles, we have an average 
 fall of 13*12 inches in a mile; that is, in the part of the rivers 
 course where nine rapids occur, in the provinces of Batn-el-lladjar, 
 Sukkot, and Dar-el-Mahass, where the river flows over granite and 
 other plutonic rocks ; gneiss, mica-schist, and other hard rocks, which 
 Russegger considers to be metamorphic. But between Semne and 
 
 * Rus-segger, Keisen, Bd. L, 258. 
 
11 
 
 Rocks in the Nile Valley^ in Nubia, 
 
 tJie head of the second cataract at Wadi-Halfa, there is not a con- 
 tinuous rapid stream ; for Hoskins says, that about two miles above 
 that cataract, the river has a width of a third of a mile, and, when ho 
 passed it the water was scarcely ruffled.* 
 
 From the rapid of Hannek to Abu Hammed, the distance is 329 
 English miles, and the difference of altitude is 246 English feet. Wo 
 have thus an average fall in that distance of 9*00 inches in a mile. 
 
 Thus, in the 776 miles between Abu Hammed and Philse, we 
 have an average fall of the Nile 
 
 Of 9 00 inches in a mile, for a distance of 329 miles. 
 
 Of 1312 
 Of 5*30 
 Of 12-00 
 
 236 
 
 96 
 
 115 
 
 0/ the Breadth^ Depths and Velocity of the Nile, in Nubia. 
 
 Our information is very scanty respecting the breadth and depth 
 of the river, either at the time of lowest water or during the inun- 
 dations. About two miles above Fhilaj, it is stated by Jomardf to 
 be 3000 metres, or nearly two English miles wide. At the second 
 cataract, or rapid of Wadi-Halfa, it spreads over a rocky bed of 
 nearlv two miles and a-quarter in width (2000 klafter),J but con- 
 ti-acts above the rapid to a third of a mile. Russegger also states, 
 that the Nile, near Boulak, in Lower Egypt, is 2000 toises, nearly 
 two-and-a-half English miles in breadth, and yet that it is consider- 
 ahly wider in some parts of Southei n Nubia ; but Burckhardt says, 
 that the bed of the Nile in Nubia is, in general, much narrower than 
 in any part of Egypt. Near Kalabsche, about 30 miles above 
 Phil®, the river runs through a gorge not more than 300 paces wide, 
 and its bed is full of granite blocks. It shortly afterwards again 
 widens for some distance ; but near Sialla, 78 miles above Phila?, it 
 is contracted by the sandstone hills on both sides coming so near 
 each other, that the river’s bed is again not more than from 250 to 
 300 paces wide. It is about 600 yards broad about tw^o miles above 
 the second cataract near Wadi-Halfa, but is again very much con- 
 tracted in the rocky region of Batn-el-Hadjar. At Aulike it is only 
 200 paces broad. § 
 
 I have not met with any measurements of the depth of the river 
 in any part of its course in Nubia ; but Hoskins describes it as being 
 so shallow at the island of Sais, 327 miles above Philm, on the 9th 
 of June, which would be before the commencement of the inunda- 
 tion, as only to reach the knees of the camels. || Near Derr, about 
 86 miles below the Cataract of \\'adi-Halfa, Norden, in January, 
 
 * Travels in Ethiopia, p. 272. 
 
 t Description de l Egypte.— Separate Memoir entitled, Description de 
 Syene et des Cataractes.” 
 
 4 ilussegger, Bd. ii., 3 Thl. 85. § Kussegger, Bd. ii., 3 Thl. 76 
 
 y Travels, p. 257. 
 
12 
 
 Observations on Sculptured Marks on 
 
 found the river so shallow that loaded camels waded through it, and 
 his boat frequently struck the ground. In May, Burckhardt found 
 the river I’ordable at Kostainne, 53 miles above Phila3 ; and Parthey 
 states, that between Philae and the island of Bageh, to the west of 
 it the river is so shallow before the commencement of the inunda- 
 tion, that it may be waded through,* Burckhardt says, that from 
 March to June the Nile-water, in Nubia, is quite limpid.t Miss 
 Martineau, who visited Nubia in December and January, speaking 
 of the river above Philae says, that it “ was divided into streamlets 
 and ponds by the black islets. Where it was overshadowed it was 
 dark-gray or deep blue, but when the light caught it rushing between 
 a wooded island and the shore, it was of the clearest green.”t At 
 the second cataract she describes the river as “ dashing and driving 
 among its thousand islets, and then gathering its thousand currents 
 into one, proceeds calmly in its course.Ӥ 
 
 Although we have no accurate measurements of the velocity of 
 the ]Sile in Nubia, we may arrive at an approximate estimate of it 
 by comparing its fall with that of a river well known to us. 
 
 I have stated the fall of the Nile in different parts of its course 
 to be 5*30, 9*00, 12*00, and 13*12 inches in a mile. The fall of 
 the Thames from Wallingford to Teddington Lock, where the influ- 
 ence of the tide ends, is as follows : — 
 
 .. ... , 
 
 ! i 
 
 1 
 
 Length of | 
 course. 
 
 Tall. 
 
 1 , 
 
 Fall in 
 inches 
 per mile. , 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 Miles. F. 
 
 Feet. in. 
 
 
 From Wallingford to Reading Bridge, 
 
 18*0 
 
 24*1 
 
 15-72 
 
 From Reading to Henley Bridge, . 
 
 9*0 
 
 19*3 
 
 25-68 
 
 From Henley to Marlow Bridge, 
 
 9*0 
 
 12*2 
 
 16-20 
 
 From Marlow to IVIaidenhead Bridge, 
 
 8*0 
 
 151 i 
 
 22-32 
 
 From Maidenhead to Windsor Bridge, 
 
 7-0 
 
 13*6 
 
 23-16 
 
 From Windsor to Staines Bridge, 
 
 8-0 
 
 15*8 
 
 23-52 
 
 From Staines to Chertsey Bridge, 
 
 4*6 
 
 6*6 
 
 17-28 
 
 From Chertsey to Teddington Lock, 
 
 : 13*6 
 
 19 8 
 
 17-40 
 
 
 77-4 
 
 125*11 
 
 
 “ In general, the velocity may be estimated at from half-a-mile 
 to two miles and three-quarters per hour ; but the mean velocity may 
 be reckoned at two miles per hour. In the year 1794, the late Mr 
 llennie found the velocity of the Thames at Windsor two miles and 
 a half per hour.’'|| 
 
 * Wanderungen durch das Nilthal, von G. Parthey, Berlin 1840. 378. 
 
 t Travels, pp. 9 and 11. * Eastern Life, i. 10^. § 10., 144. 
 
 II Rennie, Report on Hydraulics, in the Fourth Report of the British .As- 
 sociation for the Advancement of Science, 1834, p. 487. 
 
Rocks in the Nile Valley^ in Nubia, 
 
 13 
 
 It will thus be seen that the velocity of the Nile is probably 
 greatly inferior to that of the Thames ; for it appears that, except 
 during the inundation, for more than half the year the depth is incon- 
 siderable. The average fall when greatest, that is, including the pro- 
 vince of Batn-el-Hadjar, where the rapids chiefly occur, is considerably 
 less than that of any part of the above course of the Thames ; so that 
 there must be long intervals between the rapids where the fall niust 
 bo far less than 13 inches in a mile. The breadth of the Nile is 
 vastly greater ; but supposing the depth of the water to be the same 
 as that of the Thames, on account of the friction of the bed, the 
 greater breadth would add very little to the velocity. If we assume 
 the average depth of the Thames in the above distance to be 5 feet, 
 and that it flows with an average velocity of 2 miles in an hour, and 
 if we assume the average depth of the Nile in that part of its course 
 where the fall is 13*12 inches to be 10 feet, when not swollen by 
 the rise, the velocity would be 2f miles nearly in an hour,* if the 
 fall were equal to that of the Thames. We shall probably come near 
 the truth, by assuming the velocity of the Nile on this part at 2 
 miles in an hour. That it must be considerably less in the other 
 divisions of the course I have named, and especially in that part im- 
 mediately below the second cataract, where the average fall is only 
 6*30 inches for a distance of 96 miles, is quite evident. 
 
 The power of a river to abrade the soil over which it flows, so far 
 as water is by itself capable of doing so, must depend upon its 
 volume and velocity, and the degree of hardness of the material 
 acted upon. The power is increased when the water has force enough 
 to transport hard substances. But even transported gravel has little 
 action on the rocks with which it comes in contact, when it is free 
 to move in running water, unless the fall be considerable, and, con- 
 sequently, the velocity and force of the stream great. When stones 
 are firmly set in moving ice, they then acquire a great erosive power, 
 cutting and wearing down the rocks they are forcibly rubbed against ; 
 but this condition never obtains in Lower Nubia, as ice is unknown 
 tliere. 
 
 Geological Structure of Lower Nubia, 
 
 One kind only of regularly stratified rock occurs in the 776 miles 
 from Abu Hammed to Phi]« 3 e ; viz. a silicious sandstone, similar to 
 that which occurs to a great extent on both sides of the Nile in 
 Upper Egypt, and which Ilussegger, after a very careful examination 
 of it there, considers to be an equivalent ol the greensand of the cre- 
 taceous rocks of Europe. The tertiary nummulite limestone, so 
 abundant in Egypt, has not hitherto been met with in Nubia. 
 
 The Nile flows over this sandstone for nearly 426 miles of the 
 entire distance, but not continuously. At Abu Hammed, it flows 
 
 * I state this on the authority of my friend, W. Hopkins, Esq., of Cambridge. 
 
14 
 
 Observations on Sculptured Marks on 
 
 oyer granitic rocks, and these continue from that place for about 120 
 miles. There is then about 215 miles of the sandstone, which is 
 succeeded by igneous and metamorphic rocks, that continue for 195 
 miles without any interruption, except a narrow stripe of sandstone 
 of about 15 miles near Amara. It is in this region of bard igneous 
 rocks that nearly all the rapids occur, between that of Hannek and 
 the great or second cataract at Wadi-Halfa. From the latter place 
 there is sandstone throughout a distance of about 196 miles, and then 
 commences the granitic region of the Cataract of Assuan, through 
 which the Nile flows about 35 miles. Thus we have about 350 
 miles of igneous and metmorphic rocks, and about 426 of sandstone. 
 
 The general hard nature of the igneous and metamorphic rocks, 
 over which the Nile flows for about 155 miles above Semne, and for 
 about 40 immediately below it, will be recognised by my naming 
 some of the varieties described by Russegger, viz. granites of vari- 
 ous kinds, often penetrated by greenstone dykes ; sienite, diorite, 
 and felspar porphyries ; gneiss, and clay slate, penetrated by nu- 
 merous quartz veins. 
 
 The siliceous sandstone is very uniform in its character ; and in 
 Nubia, as in Fgypt, the only organic bodies which it has as yet been 
 found to contain, are silicified stems of wood. Occasionally, as in 
 the neighbourhood of Korusko, interstratified beds of marly clay are 
 met with.* 
 
 When, therefore, we take into account the hard nature of the si- 
 liceous sandstone, the durability of which is shewn by the very ancient 
 monuments of Egypt and Nubia, that are formed of it, and the still 
 greater hardness of the granites and other crystalline rocks, it is 
 manifest that the wearing action of a river flowing over so gentle a 
 fall, can scarcely be appreciable. If the occasional beds of marly 
 clay occur in the bank of the river, they may be washed out, and 
 blocks of the superincumbent sandstones may fall down; but such an 
 operation would have a tendency to raise rather than deepen the bed 
 of the river at those places ; unless the transporting power of the 
 stream were far greater than can exist with so moderate a fall, 
 especially in that part of the river below Semne, where, for 96 miles, 
 it is not more than 5*3 inches, and for 115 miles below that, not 
 more than 12 inches in a mile. Even if we suppose the river to 
 have power to tear up its bed for some distance above Semne and 
 below it, as far as the rapid of Wadi-Halfa, it is evident that the 
 materials brought down would be deposited, except the finest particles, 
 in that tranquil run of 96 miles, which may be almost compared 
 to a canal. The drains in Lincolnshire are inclined 5 inches to a 
 mile.J When the annual inundations commence, the water of the* 
 Nile comes down the rapid at Assuan of a reddish colour, loaded 
 with sand and mud only ; whatever detrital matter of a larger and 
 heavier kind the Nile may have brought with it, is deposited before 
 it reaches that point. 
 
 ^ Hussegger, Ild. ii., 1 Thl. 569 to 684. t Rennie, Report cited above, p. 422. 
 
15 
 
 Rocks in the Nile Valley^ in Nubia. 
 
 From all these considerations, therefore, I come to the conclusion, 
 that the bed of the Nile cannot have been excavated, as Professor 
 Lepsius supposes, since the date of the sculptured marks on the rock 
 at. Semne. He says, “ Es lasst sich kaum eine andere Ursacho fiir 
 das bedentende Fallen des Nils denken, als ein Answaschen und 
 Ausholen der Katakomhen.''' By the word Katakomhen he can only 
 mean natural caverns in the rock ; but such caverns are rarely, if 
 ever, met with in sandstones, and only occasionally in limestones. If 
 the course of the Nile were over limestone instead of sandstone, 
 we could not for a moment entertain the idea of a succession of 
 caverns for 200 miles beneath its bed, sometimes two miles in width, 
 the roofs of which w^ere to fall in; and where the igneous rocks pre- 
 vail, this explanation is wholly inapplicable. 
 
 But besides the objections arising from the nature of the rocks, 
 and the inconsiderable fall of the river, there is still another difficulty 
 to overcome. It is to be borne in mind, that this lowering of the 
 bed of the Nile, from Semne to Assuan, is supposed to have taken 
 place within the last 4000 years. Between the first cataract at 
 Assuan and the second at Wadi-Halfa, there are numerous remains 
 of temples on both banks of the Nile, some of very groat antiquity. 
 “ From Wadi-Halfa to Philse,” says Parthoy, “ there is a vast num- 
 ber of Egyptian monuments, almost all on the left bank of the river, 
 and so near the water that most of them are in immediate contact 
 with it.”* We may rest assured that the builders of these would 
 place them out of the reach of the highest inundations then known. 
 Although we have many accurate descriptions of these monuments, 
 the heights of their foundations above the surface of the river 
 are not often given ; they ai'e, however, mentioned in some in- 
 stances. I shall describe the situations of some of these buildings 
 relatively to the present state of the river’s levels, and shall begin 
 with those on the island of Philse. 
 
 This island, according to the measurements of General von Pro- 
 kesh, is 1200 Paris feet (1270 English) in length, and 420 (447) 
 in breadth, and is composed of gi’anite. Lancrot informs us, that, 
 “ ^ I’epoque des hautes eaux, Pile de Philse est peu eleve audessus 
 de leur sui*face, mais lorqu’elles sont abaiss.es elle les surpasse de 
 huit metres.” It was formerly surrounded by a quay of masom-y, 
 portions of which may be traced at intervals, and in some places 
 they are still in good preservation. The south-west part of the 
 island is occupied by temples. According to Wilkinson, the prin- 
 cipal building is a temple of Isis commenced by Ptolemy Philadel- 
 phus, who I'elgnedfrom 283 to 247 years before Christ ; and he adds, 
 that it is evident an ancient building formerly stood on the site of 
 the present great temple. Lancrot, in referring to this more an- 
 cient building, says : — ‘ II y a des preuves certaines d’une antiquite 
 
 * Par they, 318. 
 
16 
 
 Observations on Sculptured Marks on 
 
 bien plus reculee encore, puisque des pierres qui entrent dans la con- 
 struction de ce meme grand temple, sont des debris de quelque con- 
 struction anterieure.’’ Rossellini considers that it was built by Necta- 
 nabis. The first king of Egypt, of the Sebennite dynasty of that 
 name, ascended the throne 374 years b.c., the second and last ceased 
 to reign about 350 years b.c.^ 
 
 Rossellinif informs us, that on the island of Bageh, opposite to 
 Philae, there are the remains of a temple of the time of Ameno- 
 phis II., and a sitting statue of granite representing him. He was 
 a king in the earlier years of the 18th dynasty, which, according to 
 the Chevalier Bunsen, J began in the year 1638, and ended in 1410 
 B.c. 
 
 Gau,§ in describing a temple at Debu, about 12 miles above 
 Philfle, which he visited in January, and consequently during the time 
 of low water, states that he discovered under the sand, at the edge of 
 the river, the remains of a terrace leading towards a temple. 
 
 A short distance north of Kalabsche, about 30 miles above Philse, 
 at Beil-nalli, Rossellini || speaks of a small temple in the following 
 terms : — “ Among the many memorials that still exist of Ramses II. , 
 the most important, in a historical point of view, is a small temple or 
 grotto excavated in the rock;” and Wilkinson mentions it “as a 
 small but interesting temple excavated in the rock, of the time of 
 Rameses II., whom Champellion supposes to be the father of Sesos- 
 tris or Rameses the Great.”1[ He was the first king of the 19th 
 dynasty, which began in the year 1409 b.c.* * * § ** 
 
 Gauff thus describes a monument at Gerbe Dandour : — “La 
 chaine de montagnes qui borde le Nil est, dans cet endroit, si ap- 
 prochee du lit de ce fleuve, qu’il ne reste que tres peu d’espace sur 
 la rive. Cet espace est presque entierement occupe par le monument, 
 et la riviere, dans ses debordemens, arrive jusqu’ au pied du mur de 
 la terrasse.” 
 
 Parthey informs us that the temple of Sebua is about 200 feet 
 distant from the river, in which distance there are two rows of 
 sphinxes, and that the road between them, from the temple, ends in 
 wide steps at the water’s edge ; and he adds, that Champellion refers 
 this temple to the time of Rameses the GreatJJ. 
 
 It thus appears that monuments exist close to the river, some of 
 which were constructed at least 1400 years before our era ; so that 
 taking the time of Amenemha III. to be, as Professor Lepsius states. 
 
 * Russegger, Reison, Bd. ii. 300 and 320. Lancrot, Description de I’Egypte, 
 
 Memoire sur I’ile de Phil®, 15-58. Rossellini, I Monumenti delP Egitto e della 
 Nubia. Monumenti del Culto, 187. Wilkinson’s Thebes and General View of 
 Egypt, 466. Smith’s Dictionary of Greek and Roman Biography, Arts. Ptolemy, 
 Ph. and Nectanabis. 
 
 t P. 187. Egyptens Stelle in der Weltgeschichte. — Drittes Buch, 122. 
 
 § Antiquit^s de la Nubie, p. 6. j] Tome III., Parte II., p. 6. 
 
 ^ Thebes, &c., p. 482. ** Bunsen, as above. ft P- 9- 
 
 JJ; Warnderungen, &c., 334. 
 
17 
 
 Hocks in the Nile Valley, in Nubia. 
 
 2200 years b.c., the excavation of the bed of the Nile which he sup- 
 poses to have taken place, must have been the work, not of 4000 
 years but of 800. If the erosive power of the river was so active 
 in that time, it cannot be supposed that it then ceased ; it would 
 surely have continued to deepen the bed during the following 3000 
 years. 
 
 At all events, the buildings on the island of Philae demonstrate 
 that the bed of the Nile must have been very much the same as it 
 is now, 2200 years ago ; and even a thousand years earlier it must 
 have been the same, if the foundation of the temple on the island of 
 Begh, opposite to Philae, be near the limit of the highest rise of the 
 Nile of the present time ; so that there could be no barrier at the 
 Cataract of Assuan to dam up the Nile when they were constructed ; 
 and thus the deafening sound of the waterfall recorded by Cicero and 
 Seneca must still be held to be an exaggeration. 
 
 The existence of alluvial soil, apparently of the same kind as that 
 deposited by the Nile, in situations above the Cataract of Assuan, 
 at a level considerably above the highest point which the inunda- 
 tions of the river have reached in modern times, to which allusion is 
 made by Professor Lepsius, has been noticed by other travellers, 
 and even at still higher levels than those he mentions. Whether 
 that alluvial soil be identical with, or only resembles the Nile de- 
 posit, would require to be determined by a close examination, and 
 especially with regard to organic remains, if any can be found in it. 
 There is no evidence to shew that it was deposited during the historical 
 period, and it may be an evidence of a depression and subsequent 
 elevation of the land antecedent to that period. It may not be of 
 fresh-water origin, but the clay and sand, or till, left by a drift while 
 the land was under the sea. For remote as is the antiquity of Nubia 
 and Egypt, in relation to the existence of the human race, it appears 
 to be of very modern formation in geological time. The greater 
 part of Lower Egypt, probably all the Delta, is of post-pliocene age, 
 and even late in that age ; and the very granite of the Cataract of 
 Assuan, that of which the oldest monuments in Egypt are formed, 
 and which, in the earlier days of geology, was looked upon as the 
 very type of the rock on which the oldest strata of the earth were 
 founded, is said to have burst forth during the later tertiary period. 
 We learn from Russegger, that the low land which lies between the 
 Mediterranean and the range of hills that extends from Cairo to the 
 Bed Sea at Suez, and of which hills a nummulite limestone consti- 
 tutes a great part, is composed of a sandstone which he calls a 
 “ Meeresdiluvium,” a marine diluvial formation, and considers to be 
 of an age younger than that of the sub-appennines. This sandstone 
 he found associated with the granite above Assuan, and covering the 
 cretaceous sandstone far into Nubia. It appears, tiere or®, t ^ ^ 
 
 the later ages of the tertiary period, this north-eastern part of Africa 
 
 * lleisen, Bd. I., s. 273. 
 
18 
 
 Observations on Sculptured Marks, ^‘c. 
 
 must have been submerged, and that very energetic plutonic aetion 
 was goin<T forward in the then bed of the sea. The remarkable f^t 
 of the granite bursting through this modern sandstone is thus de- 
 scribed by Russegger : — 
 
 We arrived at a plateau of the Arabian Chain south-east of As- 
 suan. It is about 200 feet above the bed of the Nile, and consists of the 
 lower and upper sandstone, which are penetrated by innumerable granite 
 cones from 20 to 100 feet in height, arranged over the plateau in parallel 
 lines, very much resembling volcanic cones rising from a great cleft. The 
 sandstone is totally altered in texture near the granite, and has all the 
 appearance as if it had been exposed to a great heat. ‘ I cannot refram,’ 
 he says, ‘from supposing that the granite must have burst, like a volcanic 
 ])roduct, through long wide rents in the sandstone, and that, in this way , 
 the conical hiUs were formed. ’ 
 
 An eruption of a true granite during the period of the sub-appen- 
 nine formations, one possessing the same mineral structure as that 
 we know to have been erupted during the period of the palmozoic 
 rocks, would be a fact of so extraordinary a kind, that its age would 
 require to be established on the clearest evidence, and especially by 
 that of organic remains in the sandstone. 
 
 Having thus ventured — I trust without any want of the respect due 
 to so eminent a person— to reject the hypothesis proposed by Profes- 
 sor Lepsius for the high levels of the Nile at Semne, indicated by 
 the sculptured marks he discovered, it may perhaps be expected that 
 I should offer another more probable explanation. If in some nar- 
 row gorge of the river below Semne, a place had been desciibed by 
 any traveller, where, from the nature of the banks, a great landslip, 
 or even an artificial dam, could have raised the bed to an adequate 
 height ; that is, proportionate to the fall of the river, as it was more 
 distent from Semne, a bar that, in the course of a few centuries, 
 might have been gradually washed away, I might have ventured to 
 suggest such a solution of the problem. But without any informa- 
 tion of the existence of such a contraction of the river’s channel, or 
 any exact knowledge of the natural outlets and dams to running 
 water along the 250 miles of the Nile Valley, from Semne to As- 
 suan, it would bo idle to offer even a conjecture. These marks are 
 unquestionably very difficult to account for, in the present imperfect 
 state of our knowledge of the structure of that portion of the Nile 
 Valley ; and any competent geologist, well versed in the questions 
 of physical structure involved, who may hereafter visit Nubia, would 
 have a very interesting occupation in endeavouring to solve the dif- 
 ficulty. 
 
 7th April 18-50. 
 
 * Reisen, Bd. II., I. Thl. s. 328. 
 
Edm* Kct Phii Joum ■ J’y 
 
 . Hark': p/ Utp kmJs nf . Y/Jf rifor /he (eiiarae-/:s of Sem/u m tJie feene of 
 A.U, Jmee^ooAee. m (Menej ohout- ZWf W B C. ,o,„^a,ed. /Ju. 
 
 pnsfhU UreLs 
 
 /e€»kdof thf c^nfund of t/ui /^tvnpU of' Senutf' 
 
 fln^/tsA 
 Feri Inrk^ 
 
 S// F 
 
 Lrrffs 
 
 JImh 
 
 .>/ /. 
 
 
 ui tfu' JO** tfor 
 
 or> 
 
 
 
 ?//** 
 
 
 . JT/ ; 
 
 
 
 _ /^ // 
 
 
 ^M\xi 
 
 
 
 
 
 /df'* . 
 
 -9 '7 
 
 . f£'* 
 
 /> A‘i 
 
 
 Of Ihr Keiprie 
 
 JhnfnrmJiii 
 
 m 
 
 -5^. 
 
 _ i3 OU HufhAtt fhod m thr prrBrnt fimr 
 
 . //. ff.’e 
 
 . fO 6u £oM/fst Ff/HMi. 
 
 > 
 
 \ 
 
 I'l 
 
 lip 
 
 i- 1 
 
 .1 
 

 T(p 
 
 
 OUR INSTITUTION 
 
 AND ITS STUDIES; 
 
 AN INTRODUCTORY LECTURE, 
 
 DEUVERED AT THE 
 
 BRISTOL INSTITUTION 
 
 FOR 
 
 THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE, LITERATURE 
 AND THE ARTS, 
 
 ON MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 23, 1850, 
 
 JOHN ADDINGTON SYMONDS, M.D. 
 
 “ Malta renascentar quae jam cecidere, * * 
 
 »«**»«» Servetur ad imum 
 Qualis ab incepto processerit, et sibi constet * 
 Primus ad extremum similis sibi.” * * * 
 
 LONDON: J. CHURCHILL, PRINCE’s STREET, SOHO. 
 BRISTOL; EVANS & ABBOTT, CLARE-STREET. 
 
 
 1850. 
 
INTRODUCTORY LECTURE. 
 
 If there be any thing in connection with such an Insti- 
 tution as ours, to equal in interest its first establishment, 
 it is the attempt to revive it after a period of languishing, 
 and apparent decline. It may seem hardly consistent 
 with the dignity of this Institution that I should en- 
 deavour to bespeak your interest in it on such a ground 
 as this. To appear in forma pauperis ^ — to rest on argu- 
 ments addressed to your compassion, is hardly what might 
 be expected. It would seem scarcely probable to one 
 who enters the elegant portico of this building, adorned 
 with a beautiful frieze from the chisel of Baily ; who 
 pauses in the hall of entrance to admire the noble 
 models of Greek sculpture ; and, after ascending the 
 staircase, becomes acquainted with the treasures which 
 illustrate all the great departments of natural history, 
 and some of them more strikingly and completely than 
 in any Museum not metropolitan ; and, on descending, 
 walks through the well-stored reading rooms, and then 
 
4 
 
 into this theatre, which has been the scene of so many 
 important expositions of science and literature ; to such 
 a person it would scarcely seem probable that an In- 
 stitution, whose habitation and possessions are such as 
 I have thus lightly touched upon, should have to biing 
 its claims to support before the enlightened public of 
 this great city and neighbourhood. Alas ! it was not 
 for this that the ardent and generous spirits who first 
 conceived the project of forming this Institution, for 
 the benefit of their fellow-citizens, carried their design 
 into execution at the cost of so much time, so much per- 
 sonal exertion, and so much pecuniary outlay. They 
 
 did not think that in less than thirty years it would 
 
 become necessary to make a special effort for the re- 
 newal of its former spirit and vigour. If they anti- 
 cipated this period at all, they must have expected 
 
 that the child of their enterprise would be rejoicing in 
 
 a lusty manhood, instead of, I will not say sinking 
 into decrepitude, but rather pining or faultering in its 
 growth from the lack of adequate nourishment. 
 
 But so it is. We cannot shut our eyes to the truth. 
 Our Members are diminished ; our Museum is compara- 
 tively stationary ; our Library shelves are not crowded ; 
 and, above all, our Revenue is falling off. 
 
 These are sad admissions ; but what use can there 
 be in hiding the facts? I for one, and a very humble 
 friend of the Institution, feel that I cannot more surely 
 
5 
 
 prove the sincerity of my friendly feelings, than by al- 
 lowing and stating these truths. I would not publish 
 them did I think that no real good would ensue, — did 
 I for one moment imagine that the announcement would 
 only have the effect of calling forth the sympathy and 
 compassion of the public, — or that the declining state 
 of this noble Institution would but serve the melancholy 
 purpose of pointing one more descant on the frailty 
 of earthly schemes, the vanity of human expectations ! 
 No : sighs and condolence can avail us nothing ; we 
 want only the pantings of effort, and co-operative effort ; 
 and such we shall be sure to have when we make 
 known that it is really needed. I doubt not that there 
 are many, very many, both able and willing to give aid 
 to this Institution, to whom the idea has never occurred 
 that it was in want of help. They have naturally 
 thought that, once fairly set in action, it was impos- 
 sible that it should have shown any sign of weakness. 
 They may not have been conversant with its inner life ; 
 they may have known only its outward fonn and fashion. 
 They may have thought that with such an origin (it was 
 the product of strong practical minds), — with such an or- 
 ganization (its arrangements and laws have been admired 
 as most complete in idea, and they are known to have 
 worked well), — with such favourable external elements (it 
 is in the midst of one of the most considerable cities in 
 the kingdom, and one of the most interesting scientific 
 
6 
 
 districts) —they may have thought that it could not fail. 
 But when they are now told that from various causes, 
 some of which we may perhaps glance at, its prosperity 
 is less assured than it should be, I doubt not that they 
 will at once rush in crowds to its support. 
 
 I think I should be very wanting in my duty on the 
 present occasion, were I to neglect the opportunity of 
 commemorating, however briefly, the exertions of those 
 who bestowed upon us this noble Institution. It appears 
 that in its present form it dates its birth from the year 
 1823. The building, however, in which we are assem- 
 bled, was commenced in 1820. We owe it to the public 
 spirit of a body of gentlemen who had formed a Philo- 
 sophical Society so far back as 1809, and had even then 
 projected the erection of an edifice for scientific and 
 literary purposes ; but it was not till the year 1820 
 that the project was carried into execution. With the 
 accomplishment of this design must be associated the 
 names of John Naish Sanders, Esq., and John Scandret 
 Harford, Esq., the value of whose munificent contribu- 
 tions was greatly enhanced by the untiring energy and 
 zeal, with which they exerted their influence in obtaining 
 the assistance of their fellow-citizens. The Architect was 
 the celebrated Mr. Cockerell, and the foundation stone 
 was laid by the Mayor of the city, Wm. Fripp, Esq. 
 This Lecture Room was opened in 1823 by Dr. Daubent, 
 the distinguished Professor of Chemistry at Oxford, who 
 
7 
 
 delivered an inaugural Lecture on the occasion. In the 
 same year the Proprietors determined to establish an 
 Institution ‘Ho promote the advancement of science, lite- 
 rature, and the arts;'" and they made over to it the use 
 of the building. Moreover, in connection with this de- 
 cision, or rather as an almost necessary part of the de~ 
 sign, a society was formed for the cultivation of science 
 and literature. 
 
 The cost of the building alone w^as 1,000. But the 
 generosity of the founders did not stop here ; they made 
 most valuable purchases of works of art, as well as of 
 specimens for the Museum, and of books for the Library. 
 
 It would be impossible for me to speak of all the 
 Gentlemen to whose labours we are indebted for the ex- 
 istence of the Bristol Institution, and it would be dif- 
 ficult, without the risk of making invidious distinctions, 
 to single out particular names. I can only say, that all 
 seem to have been animated by one spirit of disinter- 
 ested zeal for the honour of the city, and for the in- 
 tellectual improvement of their fellow- citizens. These 
 honourable names will be found recorded in a valuable 
 Memoir of the Institution, which was drawn up by the 
 Rev. Dr. Carpenter, in 1836, for the use of visitors 
 durino^ the Meetin^i^ of the British Association in that 
 year, a period w^hen the Institution was flourishing in 
 full vigour. On looking over the lists it is agreeable 
 to observe that many of the founders and early sup- 
 
8 
 
 porters are still amongst us. They would, I am sure, 
 be the last to suppose that we slighted their exertions, 
 if, for a few moments, we dwell only upon the names 
 of those who are now lost to us. 
 
 In our committee room may be seen the portrait of 
 the Very Rev. Henry Beeke, Dean of Bristol, one of the 
 first Vice-Presidents. Though it expresses the benignity 
 and mild intelligence of that venerable dignitary, it gives 
 but little idea of his great mental activity. The extent 
 and variety of his attainments in science, surprised all 
 who came into communication with him. He was con- 
 siderably advanced in life when our Institution com- 
 menced ; but he felt as lively an interest in its formation, 
 and as actively took part in its direction, as if he had 
 been in the prime of years. He was not a laudator 
 temporis acti ; he would rather have adopted the sen- 
 timent of the poet, — 
 
 “ For I doubt not through the ages one increasing purpose runs, 
 
 And the thoughts of men are widened with the process of the suns.” 
 
 His knowledge of the various sciences, and his intimacy 
 with most of the prominent philosophers and writers of 
 the day, qualified him most usefully for his office of 
 Vice-President. Nor should we omit to notice the 
 character which his high position in the Church could 
 not but confer on any association which he thought it 
 his duty to join. And wjicn it is added that his temper 
 
was singularly cheerful and even ; that his views were 
 delightfully tolerant, and that his manners and deport- 
 ment expressed an easy but dignified afiability, we 
 need not remark how invaluable must have been these 
 qualities in a prominent and active member of a young 
 institution, in the formation of which there must often 
 arise occasions when prejudices have to be softened, 
 zeal has to be tempered, and discordant views and 
 interests are to be reconciled. 
 
 Though a long interval has passed since the time 
 about which our attention is just now engaged, we 
 cannot check the current of regretful thought which 
 naturally carries us from the name of Dean Beeke, to the 
 very recent loss of another dignitary connected with our 
 city. The circumstances of the Institution were not 
 such as to give Dr. Lamb the opportunity of taking a 
 very prominent part in its proceedings; but he never 
 failed to envince his interest in its welfare, when any 
 occasion offered itself ; and such an interest as might 
 have been expected from one who, to the scholarship 
 of a collegiate Principal, added the attainments of a 
 man of science. 
 
 Those who remember the. early difficulties of the 
 Institution, speak in the strongest terms of the valuable 
 services rendered to it by the late Richard Bright, Esq., 
 of Ham Green. This gentleman, who was the model of 
 a British merchant, endowed with a liberal heart and 
 
a strong mind, enlightened in his views, enterprising in 
 action, possessed of large and various information, and 
 eager both to hear and to follow the suggestions of 
 advancing Science, was ever a firm and devoted advo- 
 cate of every measure tending to the furtherance of 
 knowledge, and to the extension of its advantages to 
 all classes. His generosity towards the Institution which 
 he helped to form, was manifested not only by his 
 pecuniary donations, but also by his many contributions 
 to the riches of the Museum and Library. 
 
 In the first rank, nay, most conspicuous, among the 
 early friends of the Institution stands the illustrious 
 name of Dr. Pbiciiabd. Having elsewhere endeavoured to 
 do some faint justice to his extraordinary powers and 
 achievements, I shall content myself, on the present 
 occasion, with obseiwing that this Institution enjoyed 
 the honour of receiving the first communication of some 
 of those researches which, when embodied in his great 
 work, procured for their author the admiration of the 
 learned throughout Europe. One of the earliest papers 
 read at the public meetings of the Philosophical and 
 Literary Society, was a dissertation on the Distribution 
 of Plants and Animals. Those who are acquainted with 
 his Researches into the Physical History of Man, will 
 remember that this subject forms one of the most im- 
 portant links of the great argument which he wrought 
 with such skill and perseverance, in favour of the unity 
 
of the human species. On looking over the catalogue 
 of papers, it will be seen that several other essays on 
 different departments of the Natural History of Man, 
 made their first appearance before the public in this 
 room. Nor is it less interesting to find in the same 
 record, traces of some of his other literary and 
 philosophical productions. Such was his essay on the 
 Histoiy of Mummies, reminding us of his profound 
 work on Egyptian Mythology. A paper read before this 
 society was the germ of one of the most classical 
 works in the literature of physiology, ‘‘A Keview of the 
 Doctrine of a Vital Principle.^^ Many who have lectured 
 here might have felt proud that they should have been 
 able to produce any thing worthy of exposition in an 
 Institution so respectable. But in regarding Dr. Pri- 
 chard's works in connection with it, we feel proud 
 that it was a theatre which he deemed worthy of his 
 exertions. Not that he would have considered the con- 
 nection in such a light ; for he abounded in humility, 
 no less than in learning and wisdom. 
 
 Of tlie early but departed friends of the Institution, 
 none should be remembered with more gratitude than 
 the Rev. Dr. Carpenter. None were more prodigal of 
 personal exertion in planning measures for the details 
 of its government, in increasing its resources and effi- 
 ciency, and in rendering it in every way answerable to 
 its purpose of diffusing intellectual and moral benefits 
 
over the community ; objects which were ever dear to 
 his benevolent and philanthropic heart. His large and 
 varied learning, which informed an understanding of no 
 ordinary calibre, the philosophic habits of a life time, 
 and the expansiveness of his tastes, which allowed him 
 to sympathize with all who contributed their several 
 endeavours, whether to Science or to Literature, or the 
 Arts (for he had nothing of the pedantry or exclusiveness 
 which leads men to extol one department of knowledge 
 at the expense of others), — these eharacteristics of his 
 mind, united with great suavity of disposition, it can 
 easily be imagined by those of my hearers who had 
 not the privilege of knowing him, enabled him to lend 
 a most helpful hand in raising and supporting our 
 Institution. 
 
 Another name comes before us, suggestive of all 
 kindly and benevolent emotions, — the Rev. John Eden. 
 This amiable and learned clergyman was ever ready to 
 assist in any design promotive of the welfare of the 
 Institution ; not only by contributing various interesting 
 essays on subjects belonging to Antiquarian Literature 
 and the Arts, but also by toiling in committees. The 
 amenity of his disposition, and the briskness of his in- 
 tellect, which he retained till a very advanced period 
 of life, must be remembered by very many of my 
 hearers. Seldom w'as a lecture delivered, or a paper 
 read, or a specimen exhibited within these walls, but 
 
13 
 
 Mr. Eden s venerable lioad was to be distiiiguislied 
 among the listeners or spectators ; and his animated 
 countenance beamed with a cheerful complacency, that 
 gave heart and encouragement to timid lecturers, and 
 spread a kindly infection of sympathy through the 
 company. What he was in old age, I am told, that 
 he had ever been in earlier periods ; and that it would 
 not have been possible for him to have obeyed the in- 
 junction implied in the question of Horace, — 
 
 “ Lenior et melior fis accedente seneetd,? ” 
 
 for he was brim full of gentleness and goodness before 
 age began to approach. 
 
 While thus briefly and imperfectly commemorating the 
 departed friends of our Institution, we should be making 
 a great omission were we to pass over the name of 
 Dr. Riley, who, though not among its founders, must be 
 remembered as one of its ablest and most indefatigable 
 supporters. His great attainments in Natural History 
 and Comparative Anatomy were frequently brought out 
 in this theatre, both in courses of lectures which he 
 delivered for the benefit of the Institution, and in 
 communications to the evening meetings of the Philo- 
 sophical Society. He was the first to make known, in 
 this city, those enlarged views of the laws of organi- 
 zation, which the great continental anatomists had pro- 
 pounded, and which, though in some points marked by 
 
liasty and illogical generalization, have, nevertheless, in 
 the main, been supported by subsequent researches, and 
 at all events have imparted to Physiology a higher 
 philosophic tendency than it had previously attained. 
 Dr. Riley was remarkable for great acuteness of ob- 
 servation, and for a powerful memory ; two characteristics 
 which, it is needless to remark, are especially to be 
 desired in a naturalist. He did not confine his assis- 
 tance to the public meetings of the Institution ; he 
 devoted much time to the general business of com- 
 mittees, and more especially to the collection and pre- 
 paration of specimens for the Museum. 
 
 It is not very long since death deprived .us of one 
 whose name I often find in the earlier records of the 
 Philosophical Society ; and whose clear and accomplished 
 mind, and whose high public spirit, could not fail to 
 make him an ornament to any association of men de- 
 voted to Science, — I refer to Charles Bowles Fripp, Esq. 
 The papers which he read at the evening meetings, 
 gave tokens of ingenious speculation, industrious research, 
 and great facility of communication. One of them re- 
 ceived the high distinction of being thus noticed in 
 Dr. Prichard’s ‘‘ Review of the Doctrine of a Vital 
 Principle.” He says, ‘‘Several authors have written trea- 
 tises de animis hrutorum ; but I have nowhere seen this 
 subject discussed with so much learning and ingenuity, 
 as in a paper read before the Literaiy and Philosophical 
 
15 
 
 Society annexed to the Bristol Institution, by C. B. 
 Fripp, Esq. ' This gentleman not only benefited us by 
 his scientific contributions, but also by the pains whicli 
 he took in the management of the affairs of the In- 
 stitution. His amiable character endeared him to eveiy 
 one who had the privilege of enjoying his friendship. 
 He died in the middle of his career lamented bitterly, 
 — nulli flehilior quam miliV* 
 
 Did time admit of it, we might pass from the pious 
 duty of recounting the services of those who can never 
 more take part in any eartlily undertaking, to the 
 cheerful task of pointing out the benefits which have 
 been conferred on us by the living ; some of whom 
 yet remain amongst us, while others are separated by 
 distance. How gladly and gratefully should we call to 
 mind the honour conferred on us, by the co-operation 
 of one whose name will ever stand among the foremost 
 in the annals of British geology, — the Rev. W. D. Cony- 
 BEARE, the present Dean of Llandaff ; or the eloquent 
 addresses delivered at our annual meetings by John 
 S cANDRET Harford, Usq. ; or the admirable contributions 
 to our geology, and never-tiring exertions in our behalf, 
 on all occasions, of William Sanders, Esq., the Honorary 
 Secretary of the Museum ; or the liberal and devoted 
 zeal of our late able Curator, Mr. S. Stutchbury, to 
 whom we owe, not only the high order of our Museum, 
 but also some of its most valuable contents. How gladly 
 
should we dwell upon courses of lectures which have 
 been delivered within these walls, among the more 
 memorable of which we should probably mention a 
 course on Geology by Samuel Worsley, Esq., which will 
 never be forgotten by those who had the pnvilege of 
 enjoying it, whether with reference to the excellence and 
 richness of the information imparted, or to the peculiarly 
 interesting, nay, unique circumstances, under which they 
 were delivered. Nor should we fail to remember the 
 luminous expository and critical discourses on the genius 
 of Milton, by the Rev. Thomas Grinfield ; nor those 
 frequent masterly discussions of various departments of 
 Physiology and Natural History, by Dr. William B. Car- 
 penter, many of which dissertations would have been 
 worthy of any audience in the world of science. Nor 
 should we forget the instructive physiological lectures de- 
 livered by one of our earliest and most enlightened friends, 
 J. B. Estlin, Esq.* And I am sure we ought to remember 
 especially that gallant and chivalrous attempt which was 
 made by Francis Barham, Esq., in an eloquent address 
 which he delivered * three years ago, with the view of 
 rallying our faultering hearts, and inspiriting us once 
 more to the renewal of efforts for the spread of Litera- 
 ture and Philosophy in the West of England. 
 
 * We have permanent memorials of their value in the chronometer and 
 microscope of the Institution, purchased out of their proceeds. 
 
17 
 
 Tliis allusion brings us to the question, What can 
 have caused our present depression ? Our early brilliant 
 success was doubtless owing in part to the spirit and 
 zeal of the founders, and partly to the first ardour which 
 usually burns in the hearts of those who are engaged 
 in a new undertaking ; partly to the comparative novelty 
 of lectures ; and partly to that golden dawn of promise 
 which generally overspreads the horizon of a yet dis- 
 tant and indistinctly seen realm of knowledge. Our 
 declension may in some measure be owing to the chasms 
 which time has made in the ranks of our staunchest 
 supporters; but something must, I think, be set down 
 to the changes which the last few years have made in 
 our literature. The cheap issue of so many works of 
 great excellence, profusely illustrated, must, by rendering 
 science very easily attainable at home, have had some 
 influence in rendering the public less keen for attendance 
 upon lectures; and for the consequent relinquishment of 
 their comfortable easy chairs by the fireside. ^Something 
 also may be assigned to the competition of lectures at 
 other Institutions. Not that this is to be mentioned in 
 the way of regret or complaint ; on the contraiy, it 
 should be a matter of rejoicing, that the example set 
 by the class of society from which the Bristol Institu- 
 tion originated, has been followed by other classes, to 
 their own great advantage, and that of the community 
 in general. But, allowing that there have been reasons, 
 
 B 
 
18 
 
 less or more excusative, for the falling-off of attendance 
 upon lectures, what is to be said -'^■n extenuation of the 
 supineness of the public in referenc'^ to the Museum? 
 One might have thought that even those who have 
 not time for making use of its treasures, or whose tastes 
 lie in another direction, numbers would have come for- 
 ward to support it for the sake of others,— for the 
 sake of those who visit our neighbourhood, and for the 
 honour of the city to which it is so undeniable an 
 ornament. I should have thought that a thousand 
 eloquent voices would have cried out, — that a thousand 
 liberal hands would have leaped into their purses, at the 
 slightest hint of weakness or langour in an Institution, 
 the full efficiency of which should be the pride of our 
 hearts. For of what, as an enlightened community, 
 ought we to be prouder? It is par excellence, the 
 exponent of the intellectual activity, the learning and 
 taste of the community. It is an Institution devoted to 
 letters and philosophy. With it is identified, and in it 
 is embodied, so to speak, our intellectual character and 
 reputation. What must happen to us in the estimation 
 of the world, if it is allowed to give tokens of infir- 
 mity ? Strangers coming fresh from their towns of 
 yesterday’s growth, have sometimes hinted as they 
 threaded our narrow streets, that something of public 
 spirit was wanted ; they have even pointed insulting 
 fingers at our quays and docks, which might be some- 
 
19 
 
 wliat less crowded tlian in their own bustling localities. 
 We have told ther , that besides having a taste for 
 antiquities, we are especially proud of the infallible signs 
 of the ancient birth of our city. We bid them look 
 at the venerable piles which tell not only of the 
 grandeur and power of our ancestors, but also of their 
 piety and skill in Art; and that those scars of time, 
 those footprints of ages, are dear to our eyes. We 
 tell them, that so far back as the fourteenth century, 
 a king held his court in our castle ; and that centuries 
 afterwards princes, and men mightier than princes, fought 
 for its towers. We run rapidly over the splendid names 
 in letters and arts, which shed lustre on our annals. 
 We tell of that “ inheritor of unfulfilled renown,” 
 ClIATTERTON, — 
 
 “ The marvellous boy, 
 
 The sleepless soul that perished in its pride,” 
 
 of whom Southey sings, — 
 
 Marvellous boy! whose antique songs and unhappy story 
 Shall, by gentle hearts, be in mournful memory cherished 
 Long as thy ancient towers endure and rocks of St Vincent, 
 
 Bristol ! my birth place dear; ” 
 
 for Southey himself was a native of our city, and to 
 his latest days cherished the memory of ‘^Bristol his 
 birth place dear/' Here Coleridge spent much of his 
 time, and dated his poetical nativity. Here he first 
 sang his stately songs," as he himself called them ; 
 
 B 2 
 
20 
 
 and here first displayed that singular sibylline eloquence 
 Avhich fascinated the minds of men by the splendour 
 of its imagery, even when its revelations had somewhat 
 of the darkness of an oracle. Here, too, sprang Sir T. 
 Lawrence, and William Muller, and that living sculptor 
 whose exquisite creation adorns our Museum, a faultless 
 embodiment of unconscious beauty and primaeval inno- 
 cence.* Here Reynolds and Hannah More gave their 
 bright examples of benevolence and piety. Here 
 John Foster produced those remarkable specimens of 
 original thought and massive expression, which won for 
 him a place among the first of British essayists. Here 
 breathless multitudes hung on the all but inspired lips 
 of Robert Hall. And above all, Butler, the great de- 
 fender of the faith, was Bishop of our diocese. We go 
 on to enumerate other great names, when the stranger 
 cuts short our catalogue, by observing that he does 
 not care for what a city was, but what it is ; and that 
 to dream and mutter about the days that are past, 
 and of people dead and gone is, if any thing, rather 
 a sign of senile infirmity. Then, we rejoin triumphantly. 
 The position of a community, in the scale of civili- 
 zation, is to be measured not by width of streets, — 
 not by clean bright brick houses, — not by large money- 
 getting indications in the quays and docks you are so 
 
 -JL 
 
 Eve at the Fountain, by Baily. 
 
21 
 
 proud of; but by the love and pursuit of those things 
 which can be appreciated only by the highest and most 
 cultivated faculties of human nature. Of such tastes 
 and habits certain Institutions are the outward symbols. 
 Behold our Institution devoted to Literature, Science, 
 and the Arts! By admission, nay, by declaration of 
 some of the wsest in our land, of Provincial Institutions, 
 this is faciU princeps , — unquestionably the first and 
 foremost. What say you now to our community ! 
 
 Such was the dignified, unanswerable tone in which 
 we could assert our intellectual supremacy ; and the 
 taunts of the insolent stranger were shaken from us 
 “like dew drops from the lion’s mane.” Shall we lose 
 this vantage ground? I cannot suppose it possible. We 
 cannot allow this also to fail. We have only slumbered; 
 our strength is unimpaired ; and there are signs of its 
 full awakening. To what else can we assign this 
 vigorous effort about to be made in the forthcoming 
 session? Observe, too, with what ease it has been made; 
 and ease of e.xertion is ever a sign of strength. The 
 Lecture Committee just put up a slight signal of distress, 
 and in an instant we have this bright array of lecturers, 
 generously offering their time and labour and knowledge. 
 We cannot doubt that the public will appreciate this 
 effort, and show their appreciation by their support of 
 it. Among those names, I see not only those of many 
 gentlemen of high talents and acquirements in science- 
 
and literature ; but also of some of tbe most distinguished 
 of my professional brethren. And I cannot help noticing 
 that the same gentlemen who, during the terrible epi- 
 demic last year, showed so worthy a zeal in devoting 
 their science to the investigation of subjects intimately 
 connected with the physical wellbeing of their fellow- 
 citizens, are now ready to direct it towards the in- 
 tellectual enjoyments of the community. I need not 
 mention the names of Dr. Budd, Dr. Brittan, and 
 Dr. SWAYNE. 
 
 It will be found that our Institution is based on the 
 broadest principles. It is open to the cultivators of 
 every field of knowledge. Here Philosophers may dis- 
 course to us on the pripaal source of all knowledge, 
 the laws of human thought as well as of feeling and 
 action. They may trace the connection of mind and 
 matter, or mark the course of creation from brute in- 
 organic matter through the first traces of vital action, 
 on to the wonderful developments of forms and facul- 
 ties in the vegetable and animal kingdom, and up to its 
 climax in humanity. Coasting round the confines of 
 organic nature, they may take some of the soundings 
 of those shelving shores which are gradually lost in the 
 depths of the immaterial infinite. Here scholars and 
 philologians may discuss the tongues of other lands and 
 other times, giving us glimpses of the glories and de- 
 
23 
 
 lights of a literature that may have been hidden from us ; 
 or trace the affiliation and relationships of languages in 
 connection with the dispersion of races. Here critics 
 may teach the mysteries of those sweet spells by 
 which poets have in all ages led captive the minds and 
 hearts of men, and maintained their sway in perpetuity. 
 Here historians may reanimate departed ages, and specu- 
 late profoundly upon the causes which build up and 
 break down polities, and shew how, through the creation 
 and confusion of kingdoms, the downfal of dynasties, and 
 the prostration of many a mighty people, the genius 
 of civilization, under the inspiration of Providence, has 
 held on his course, turning even distress and disaster, 
 no less than prosperity and conquest, to the fulfilment 
 of his purposes. Here the artist or sDsthetical philo- 
 sopher may explain to us the principles, by virtue of 
 which men have in all times been so finely wrought 
 upon by painting and sculpture and architecture and 
 music. He may add his own to the thousand and one 
 theories of Beauty, and yet find us gratified listeners to 
 dissertations on a subject which, however old, can never 
 be obsolete, though worn can never be trite, while he 
 tells how form, and colour, and light, and shadow, make 
 the elements of a universal language which can be 
 translated into no other, speaking to certain sensibilities 
 in our organism which can understand and respond to 
 no other, but which when so addressed not only give 
 
24 
 
 I 
 
 to their subject some of the most exquisite delights of 
 wliich his nature is susceptible, but may also excite 
 the emotions of benevolence and pity, and even prepare 
 for and support the operations of that highest reverence 
 which exalts and softens and purifies the otherwise hard 
 and sensual heart of man. 
 
 Here the natural philosopher of the highest order of 
 nature’s priesthood may convey us into the propylon of 
 the sublimest sanctuaiy of science; and though we may 
 not be qualified by adequate training or initiatory rites 
 for penetrating into the adytum or innermost shrine, 
 yet he may in that outer court reveal enough to us of 
 the stupendous mysteries of astronomy to make us all 
 but worship human genius, were it not that after all, 
 all that he tells us so fills our minds with awe and 
 wonder at the illimitable extent of the works of God, 
 that there is little or no room for admiration of the 
 wisdom of man in thus making them known. Or he 
 may descend from this loftiest pinnacle of knowledge, 
 and while expounding the laws of motion in solids and 
 fluids and gases and imponderable agents, shew the use 
 that has been made of them in the mechanical miracles 
 of our age. Here, too, the chemist may unfold the 
 secret agencies that have power to bind or unloose the 
 ultimate molecules of matter; agencies which may be 
 identical in their nature, whether they burst a bubble 
 on the surface of a pond, or rend the earth’s covering, 
 
25 
 
 or shake to the dust man’s proudest temples and towers; 
 
 for^ the cliemist, wlien it suits him so to choose his 
 subject, may be like the painter, — 
 
 “ who dips 
 
 His pencil in the gloom of earthquake and eclipse.” 
 
 But he may as easily dwell on works of fairest composition, 
 preservation, and order, shewing how out of disruption 
 comes harmony ; and out of decay and corruption, new 
 vigor and beauty; and out of death, life; for as those 
 terrible forgers of ruin and servants of desolation, the 
 volcanos and the lightnings, disperse through the air 
 the compounds of nitrogen, the beneficent powers send 
 them down with the thunder-rain to the earth, where 
 they feed the tender plant which, in its vital laboratory, 
 forms it into matter which will sustain the life of 
 animals, — which again as they perish, render back the 
 element to the air or the soil, whence it may again 
 run other circuits of life-dispensing energy. 
 
 All these representatives of Science, Literature, or 
 ^ Art, may fitly provide us with instruction in this 
 theatre. But there is one department, and a very wide 
 one, which I have not touched upon ; and which is 
 specially fitted for illustration in this Institution. I 
 mean, what is generally included under Natural History. 
 Our chief treasures are in the collections belonging to 
 this division of knowledge. The contents of the Museum, 
 rich especially in Paleontology, particularly encourage 
 
 
26 
 
 you to cultivate this kind of knowledge. You scarcely 
 need the help of expounders and interpreters here ; yet, 
 in the forthcoming series, I am glad to see that your 
 attention will be specially directed to some of these 
 subjects. It would be superfluous for me to expatiate 
 on the advantages and uses and pleasures of the study 
 of Natural History. You do not need to be told how 
 it enhances the enjoyment of your leisure at home, and 
 of your walks into the country; that it gives a motive for 
 occupation most delightful to mind and body ; that it 
 carries the thoughts from many a weary, wearing, brain- 
 aching pursuit, to ever fresh and gushing fountains of 
 knowledge, — knowledge that brings no regret, — knowledge 
 ever strengthening and exhilarating. Lord Bacon some- 
 where commends the smelling of a piece of new earth, 
 as a thing that recruiteth the life of the body. Like 
 many of his pregnant sayings, it may mean many 
 things; but among others, I think it may signify the 
 good which the mind gets by going back to the barest 
 nature. Leaving the artificial knowledge, the quibbling 
 speculations, and the wordy mazes of mere library 
 learning, — the logomachies of colleges, and the wrangling 
 ratiocination of courts and senates ; — leaving all these 
 behind, the sage, the scholar, or the statesman, walks 
 into the green fields, and, breathing deep the liberal 
 air, rests in the lap of the universal mother, while he 
 reads the simple, innocent tales which the flowers spread 
 
before him of their birth, p.areutage, family, and con- 
 nections; or, listens to the songs of birds, and hears 
 how this has just come from another land, and is early 
 or late in arrival, and how another is preparing to 
 depart; or lets his eyes follow the flight of bright 
 insects, partaking of their ephemeral lifetime, and 
 sharing with them his ephemeral holiday. These obvious, 
 simple delights of Natural History, need not be ex- 
 patiated upon. But let it be borne in mind, that this 
 study can produce facts leading to views and speculations 
 which yield in breadth and grandeur of outline to none 
 but those which belong to the architecture and mechanism 
 of the heavens ; while in richness and variety of colour 
 and expression, and, so to speak, in dramatic action, it 
 is second to none and equalled by none. 
 
 In glancing at Phytology and Zoology, it would be 
 vain as it would bo superfluous for me to attempt to 
 stimulate your curiosity on these subjects, by describing 
 the overflo^ving abundance of vegetable life, — by recounting 
 the vast number of species, or trying to paint those gor- 
 geous scenes where individual plants attain their fullest 
 glory and beauty, — the lands of the Banana and the Palm, 
 and those giant grasses, whose stalks have joints 18 feet 
 long from knot to knot ; or that wonderful palm tree, 
 the Periguao, whose smooth and polished trunk, rising 
 60 or 70 feet high, is adorned with a delicate flag 
 
like foliage, curled at the margins. The description of 
 its fruits makes one think of — 
 
 “ the gardens fair 
 
 Of Hesperus, and his daughters three, 
 
 That sing about the golden tree.” 
 
 “These fruits,'' says Humboldt, “resemble peaches, and 
 are tinged with yellow, mingled with a roseate crimson. 
 Seventy or eighty of them form pendulous branches, of 
 which each annually ripens three." 
 
 Nor can I recount to you the number and va- 
 riety of species in the Animal kingdom. Sir Charles 
 Lyell estimates the number of existing species of 
 animals and vegetables, independant of Infusoria, to be 
 between one and two millions ; but, as Mrs. Somerville 
 remarks, “this estimate must be below the mark, con- 
 sidering the amount of life in the ocean." All calcu- 
 lation shrinks before the magnitude of the task, when 
 we hear of seas red with infusoria (such is the Vermilion 
 sea of California) ; or of a yellow wind, so coloured 
 by its clouds of microscopic beings. 
 
 Willingly would I dwell on those laws of organization 
 which enable the comparative anatomist to recognize a 
 few simple types running through all the infinite out- 
 ward variety of forms in the animal kingdom; or pause 
 to express our admiration of those microscopic discoveries 
 of recent years, which reveal the inward growth and 
 
nutrition of vegetable and animal structures, shewing liow 
 they are all made up of individual cells, in infinite 
 clusters,— of infinite variety,— of infinite function; life 
 within life; eveiy one an individual, and depending on 
 what surrounds it, only for its nutrient matter ; ever 
 growing, dying, and reproducing; some of them living 
 but a few minutes; per^ietual birth,— perpetual death,— 
 perpetual regeneration ; eveiy set of cells having its own 
 appointed work, whether of building up the fabric, or 
 of imbibing nourishment,— but to give it up again; or 
 of forming fine quintessences,— but not for its own life 
 and enjoyment ; or of taking possession of useless or 
 noxious matters from the current of the circulation, and 
 then throwing them away from the organism, which 
 either does not want them, or is Imrt by them. 
 
 But we must occupy a few moments in noticing some 
 of those facts and generalizations, which we owe to the 
 enterprise, the industry, and the sagacity of the phi- 
 losophic geologist. What can be grander than to hear 
 him rehearse the strange eventful history of the revo- 
 lutions which have befallen this world of ours? when 
 
 he tells with so much probability of a glowing, incan- 
 descent mass, in what is now the lowest depth or 
 highest height, of the earth’s crust, — a fieiy sea of more 
 than boiling metal, swelling and heaviiig, and requiring 
 ages upon ages to cool and consolidate; then, ere it is 
 yet cool, an ocean pouring over some of its resrions, and 
 
30 
 
 S2)reading over tlieixi the materials of future rocks and 
 mountains, which there, under the combined influence of 
 fumace-heat and water-pressure, become what we now 
 call the metamorphic formations ? — or to hear him discuss 
 the agencies by which vast tracts of country have been 
 strewn with enormous boulders, whether glaciers slowly 
 bore them to their final resting-places, or whether they 
 were swept thither by oceanic currents, laden with these 
 ruins of rocks and mountains ! Then to hear him de- 
 scribe a succession of secondary or tertiary formations, 
 clothed with beautiful vegetable productions, and peopled 
 with multitudinous animals, lying even and conformable, 
 when there comes a tremendous upheaving and tearing of 
 the surface, and up start the volcanoes, bursting, burning, 
 and fusing every thing around them into their own like- 
 ness, and then settling into august quiescent mountain- 
 forms ; but ever and anon awaking from their slumber, 
 and announcing, by terrible tokens, that the fires which 
 gave them birth, are not extinguished ! Or to see him 
 paint some of the dream -like scenery of the world before 
 the flood, and the wild fable-like inhabitants of those 
 marvellous regions ! 
 
 “ Gorgons and hydras and chimeras dire,” 
 
 were not more incredible than the Megalosaurus or the 
 unwieldy Iguanodon, floundering in his muddy lair, 
 overshadowed by giant ferns. 
 
31 
 
 All these things, though of the highest probability, 
 are so marvellous, that it is a relief to turn to some of 
 the results of the same science which, though less ex- 
 citing to the imagination, are striking proofs of the degree 
 of divination which may be attained to by the combined 
 results of long unwearied observation, sagacious insight, 
 and the comprehensive arrangement of facts in their 
 due order and connection. The penetrating eye of 
 an accomplished geologist, like M. Boue, or Elie de 
 Beaumont, from similarities of outward forms in regions, 
 can predicate similarities of the agencies which gave 
 rise to them, and even an identity of structure. 
 Straits and channels cannot restrict his vision, which 
 leaps across them, and discerns the same strata on 
 either shore. He knows that the rocks of North Ireland 
 will be found in the Orkneys, and again in the high- 
 lands of Scotland. To him geographical distinctions 
 and national diiferences are nothing. Corsica belongs to 
 Sardinia ; Jamaica holds on to Cuba ; Sicily is a part 
 of Calabria ; Turkey in Europe is one with Asia-Minor ; 
 and those mountains of old renown, Olympus and Pelion, 
 extend their connections and dependencies to the islands 
 of the Greek Archipelago. Wonderful, too, are the con- 
 clusions which may be arrived at from the contemplation of 
 mountain chains. It is not so surprising that blunt cones, 
 and crater-like shapes, should give hints of volcanoes ; 
 
 " that serrated 'peaks should tell of dolomites ; triangular 
 
S2 
 
 pyramids, of slat}" formations ; and needles, of crystalline 
 schists. But it is wonderful that, on looking over a 
 
 mass of mountain ranges, one learned in these matters 
 should be able to say. Those chains, which you see 
 are parallel, you may be sure have an identity of 
 structure ; such are the rocks of Cornwall, of Brittany, 
 and of the North West of Spain; but even if not pa- 
 rallel, in consequence of the sphericity of the globe, if 
 they have an identity of direction, the same holds good. 
 
 Thus, passing from West to East, what our dilettante i 
 
 tourists find in the Swiss Alps, they may find also, if i 
 
 they push on to the Taurus, and thence to the inhospi- i 
 
 table Caucasus, and by a yet longer stretch to the (r 
 
 loftiest of earth's titan-forms, the Himalayas. The sc 
 
 relation of the different heights will suggest to the in 
 
 mind of the geological seer many remarkable inferences. i 
 
 If he beholds a high ridge fianked by parallel chains ta 
 
 much lower, as well as by plains, he divines that it Ei 
 
 consists of an ancient central crystalline mass, associated ta 
 
 with secondary and tertiary formations. This, which has oa 
 
 long been known to be true of the Alps, has, of later tin 
 
 years, been found also in the mountains of Central Asia. Jq 
 
 But the identity of structure in parallel mountain- ^ 
 
 ranges, in lines approaching to great circles of the sphere, tl, 
 
 tells another grand fact, — their contemporaneous origin, in 
 the cooling of those regions of the earth's crust, modified 
 in its effects by the various forces acting on the matter 
 
33 
 
 of wliicli tlio globe’s crust is composed. “ If we believe ” 
 says Professor Nichol, “that the earth has reached its solid 
 state through a continued refrigeration, it must appear 
 much more rational to suppose that, in the course of 
 successive contractions of the oxidated crust, the en- 
 velope in its efforts to follow it, has broken or split 
 along parallel portions of great circles, than that these 
 splits have taken jdace capriciously in all directions.”* 
 Our time is nearly exhausted, but we must for an 
 instant advert to the wide range of study included 
 in Ethnology, or the Natural History of the Human 
 Races a marvellous histoiy, perpetually involving all the 
 other departments of knowledge which we have so cur- 
 sorily glanced at, and suggesting multitudes of interesting 
 inquiries. Do all these beings, so dissimilar in colour, 
 stature, habits, modes of life, and moral and intellectual 
 t on, bclon^ to a single species? Are the fair 
 European, and the black African, and the tawny Malay, 
 and the red American, and the albino of Darien, all of 
 one original stock ? And the gigantic Patagonian, and 
 the pigmy natives of Tierra del Fuego, did they spring 
 from the same first parents? Are the fat, blubber-fed, 
 seal-skin clad Esquimaux, even most distantly related to 
 the lean, rice-eating, half-naked Hindoo? Does the Bos- 
 jesman, who lives in holes and caves, and devours ants’ 
 
 * “A. Keith’s Johnson’s Physical Atlas.” — Geology ^ p. 7. 
 
 C 
 
34 
 
 eggs, locusts and snakes, belong to the same species 
 as the men who luxuriated in the hanging gardens 
 of Babylon,— or “ walked the olive-grove of Academe,''— 
 or sat enthroned in the imperial homes of the Caesars, 
 
 — or reposed in the marble palaces of the Adriatic, — or 
 held sumptuous festival in the gilded salons of Ver- 
 sailles? Can the grovelling Wawa, prostrate before his 
 Fetish, claim a unity of origin with those whose religious 
 sentiments inspired them to pile the prodigious temples 
 of Thebes and Memphis, to carve the friezes of the 
 Parthenon, or to raise the heaven-pointing arches of 
 Cologne ? That ignorant Ibo, muttering his all-but 
 inarticulate prayer, is he of the same ultimate ancestry i 
 
 as those who sang deathless strains in honour of Olym- ^ 
 
 pian Jove or of Pallas Athenfe; or of those who in a 3 
 
 purer worship are chanting their glorious hymns or solemn 
 litanies in the churches of Christendom? That Alfouro p; 
 woman, with her flattened face, transverse nostrils, 
 thick lips, wide mouth, projecting teeth, eyes half 
 closed by the loose swollen upper eyelid, ears circular, 
 pendulous, and flapping, the hue of her skin of a smoky 
 black, and, by way of ornament, the septum of her 
 nose pierced with a round stick some inches long, — is 
 she of the same original parentage as those whose ^ 
 
 transcendant and perilous beauty brought unnumbered ^ 
 
 woes on the people of ancient story, — convulsed kingdoms, jj^ 
 
 — entranced poets, and made scholars and sages forget ^ 
 
 i 
 
35 
 
 their wisdom? Did they all spring from one common 
 mother? Were Helen of Greece, and Cleopatra of 
 Egypt, and Joanna of Arragon, and Rosamond of England, 
 and Mary of Scotland, and the Eloisas, and Lauras’ 
 and Ianthes,-were aU these and our poor Alfouro, 
 daughters of her who was “fairest of all her daughters. 
 Eve?” The Quaiqua or Saboo, whose language is de- 
 scribed as consisting of certain “snapping, hissing, 
 grunting sounds, all more or less nasal,”— is he, too, 
 of the same descent as those whose eloquent voices 
 “fulmined over Greece,” or shook the forum of Rome,- 
 or as that saint and father of the Church sumamed the 
 Golden-mouthed,— or as those whose accents have thrilled 
 all hearts with indignation, or melted them with pity 
 and ruth in our time-honoured halls of Westminster? 
 
 Yes, strange as it may seem, all investigations into the 
 physical history of races,-all consideration of languages, 
 —all analogies from the dispersion of plants and animals, 
 —all lead to the same conclusion, that all the nations 
 of the earth are of one blood; and that in the lowest, 
 weakest, ugliest, and most stupid and besotted race 
 yet discovered, there are the elements, however unde- 
 veloped, of the greatest, and wisest, and bravest, and 
 fairest. We cannot doubt that this great apparent in- 
 equality in the attributes and endowments of mankind, 
 in different times and countries, is a necessary result 
 of that arrangement of Providence, whereby man has 
 
 c 2 
 
been so constituted as to flourish in all climates, to 
 struggle with all outward difiiculties, and to obtain uni- 
 versal dominion. Other living beings have their peculiar 
 haunts and habitats. Man’s home and dwelling-place is 
 the whole earth. Wheresoever he roams, he carries with 
 him his power of self-accommodation, and his faculty of 
 subduing all things to his purposes. But for the variety 
 of elements, both physical and moral, in his composition, 
 capable of being educed and developed indefinitely, in 
 correspondence with the diversity of the external con- 
 ditions of existence, his range would have been limited 
 indeed. Moreover, there would not have been those 
 extraordinary differences in the characteristics of succes- 
 sive ages which are shown by history. Man s development 
 would have been uniform, unvaried, and far less interesting 
 than it has been. But it is plain that the human des- 
 tinies were not to be brought out in one, nor in many 
 generations. It has been the plan of Providence, so far 
 as our finite powers can follow it, that civilization should 
 come in instalments; and that different ages and dif- 
 ferent nations should contribute their respective amounts. 
 All history points to the gradual and variable unfolding 
 of the elements of human nature in particular nations, 
 and as truly under the direction of Providence for ultimate 
 good, as any other of the perplexed phenomena sub- 
 mitted to mortal survey. We, of the latest birth of 
 Time, are experiencing some taste of this good. For 
 
37 
 
 us, the Hellenic nations produced the finest - embodiments 
 of the beautiful in Art, and the purest models of 
 literature. For us, the Eomans laboured and struggled 
 in gaining and improving and preserving dominion. 
 For us, the Crusaders learned the benefit of mingli'n g 
 with other nations. For us, our heroic ancestors, on 
 many a hard-fought field, and in many a lonesome 
 dungeon, and on many a bloody scalfold, taught the 
 great lessons of civil and religious liberty. And above 
 all, and apart from all else, for us, and for all mankind, 
 a particular people was for a time kept separate, for 
 
 the intensest development of the religious sense, for 
 
 ^ the profoundest education in religious truths— and inspired 
 to be the teachers, through their records, of religious 
 hopes and duties to the farthest end of time; and still 
 more, to be the earthly source of the transcendantly 
 most momentous event in history, — the sublimest and 
 most pathetic manifestation of Divine goodness. 
 
 We are the fortunate heirs of Time; and having 
 so rich an inheritance of wisdom and knowledge, we 
 are bound to hand it down to our successors, not only 
 unimpaired, but also enlarged and improved. The ad- 
 ditions. made to it during the last half century will 
 make no inconsiderable theme for the future annalist. 
 The advances in particular branches of Physical Science, 
 and the accessions to Literature, will fill many a luminous 
 page, along which will appear names that speak their 
 
own. culogium. Such are those chiefs of science, Lavoisier, 
 and Davy, and Dalton, and Watt, and Faraday, and 
 Liebig, and Cuvier, and Humboldt, and Owen ; and 
 the poets Goethe, and Scott, and Byron, and Moore, 
 and Wordsworth, and Coleridge, and Shelley, and 
 Landor, and Tennyson; and the historians Hallam, and 
 Niebuhr, and Arnold, and Macaulay ; and those il- 
 lustrious disinterrers of the palaces of the mighty dead, 
 — those readers of symbols which had lost their signi- 
 ficance, — those interpreters of tongues that had been 
 mute for centuries, the Youngs and Champollions, the 
 
 Layards and Eawlinsons. But the strongest characteristic 
 
 B 
 
 of this age, will be found in the gregarious pursuit of 
 knowledge, and in the gathering of hosts for works of 
 peace and good-will towards their fellow-men. The 
 former of these is closely related with the object of our 
 meeting on this occasion. We are to-night lending our 
 infinitesimal fraction of assistance to that organization of 
 scientific labour which, by combining the powers and 
 efibrts of individuals in societies, enables them to maintain 
 such conquests of knowledge, as have been already ac- 
 quired, and to make bolder and more extensive incur- 
 sions into unexplored regions. 
 
hi. ■■ 
 
 'P' ■ 1 ^ 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 NAMES OP THE GENTLEMEN 
 
 WHO SIGNED THE FIRST REPORT OF THE INSTITUTION. 
 
 R. Beicdale Ward ) 
 
 Samuel Lunell j Hon.Secs. 
 
 A. G. Harford Battersby, 
 Richard Bright. 
 
 Robert Bruce. 
 
 John Cave. 
 
 Andrew Carrick, M.D. 
 
 M. Hinton Castle. 
 
 Thomas Daniel, Alderman, 
 George Daubeny. 
 
 The Rev. John Eden. 
 
 George Gibbs. 
 
 J. Scandret Harford. 
 
 F. C. Husenbeth. 
 
 John Haythorne, Alderman, 
 Edward Kentish, M.D. 
 Joseph Reynolds. 
 
 J. E. Stock, M.D. 
 
 Thomas Sanders. 
 
 John Naish Sanders. 
 Richard Smith. 
 
 Henry Browne, Treasurer. 
 
 NAMES OF THE GENTLEMEN 
 
 WHO HAVE GIVEN COURSES OF LECTURES FOR THE 
 BENEFIT OF THE INSTITUTION. 
 
 Dr. Biber 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Carpenter 
 
40 
 
 The Very Rev.W. D. Conybeare 
 ( Dean of Llandaff ) 
 
 Dr. D. A. Dubtnal 
 
 J. B. Estmn, Esq. 
 
 Dr. A. Gapper 
 
 The Rev. Thomas Grinfield ... 
 
 George W. Hall, Esq. 
 William Herapath, Esq. 
 
 The Rev. Joseph Porter 
 
 Dr. J. C. Prichard, and ) 
 G. T. Clark, Esq. .. ) 
 
 Dr. Riley 
 
 Dr. Wallis 
 
 The Rev. John Williams ... 
 Samuel Worsley, Esq, 
 
 On the recent Land Slip at Lyme 
 Regis, and on the Geology of the 
 Bristol District. 
 
 On the Arts and Antiquities of Italy. 
 
 On the Eye, — on Astronomy, — on 
 Organs of Sense and the Teeth, 
 and on the Structure and Functions 
 of the Human Frame. 
 
 On Zoological and Philosophical Ana- 
 tomy. 
 
 On the Sacred Poetry, the Life and the 
 Genius of Milton, and on Comus, 
 Lycidas, &c. 
 
 On the New Manure. 
 
 On the Gases, including Atmospheric 
 Air, and its modifications. 
 
 On Shakspeare. 
 
 On the Mummies and Antiquities of 
 Egypt. 
 
 On Zoological and Philosophical 
 Anatomy, — on Erpetology, and on 
 Comparative Anatomy, and the 
 Philosophy of Zoology. 
 
 On Comparative Anatomy. 
 
 On the Polynesian Islands. 
 
 On Geology. 
 
41 
 
 NAMES OF THE GENTLEMEN 
 
 WHO HAVE READ PAPERS AT TITC PUBLIC MEETINGS OF 
 
 the philosophical and literary society. 
 
 The Very Rev. W. D. Conybeare 
 (Dean of Llandaff) 
 
 The Rev. John Eden. 
 
 Dr. Prichard. 
 
 Samuel Rootsey, Esq. 
 
 C. B. Fripp, Esq. 
 
 Dr. Johnson. 
 
 II. B. Miller, Esq, 
 
 Dr. Gapper. 
 
 Thomas Exley, Esq. 
 
 Mr. J. S. Miller (Curator ) 
 Matthew Moggridge, Esq. 
 Richard Smith, Esq. 
 
 Charles Pope, Esq. 
 
 Robert Rankin, Esq. 
 
 The Rev. John Skinner. 
 
 Dr. Daubeny. 
 
 Sir H. T. De la Beche. 
 
 John King, Esq. 
 
 Philip Duncan, Esq. 
 
 Robert Bruce, Junr., Esq. 
 
 F. Norton, Esq. 
 
 J. B. Estlin, Esq. 
 
 Sir C. A. Elton, Bart. 
 
 J. M. Gutch, Esq. 
 
 Sir R. Colt Hoare, Bart. 
 
 Dr. Carrick. 
 
 Samuel Worsley, Esq. i 
 
 Henry Woods, Esq. | 
 
 
 Thomas Garrard, Esq. 
 
 — Metevier, Esq. 
 
 The Rev. Joseph Bos worth. 
 The Rev. Joseph Porter. 
 Robert Addams, Esq. 
 
 J. Foy Edgar, Esq. 
 
 J. C. SwAYNE, Esq. 
 
 — Thompson, Esq. 
 
 George Cumberland, Esq. 
 
 — Cottle, Esq. 
 
 Joseph Reynolds, Esq. 
 
 Dr. Riley. 
 
 J. H. Moggridge, Esq. 
 
 Henry Clark, Esq. 
 
 L. E. De Ridder, Esq. 
 
 John Harrison, Esq. 
 
 J. Dove, Esq. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Carpenter. 
 Matthew Bridges, Esq. 
 
 Dr. Symonds. 
 
 Robert Rankin, Jun., Esq. 
 
 Mr. Samuel Stutchbury. 
 Edward Pococke, Esq. 
 Thomas Wilson, Esq. 
 
 Rev. John Hunter. 
 
 John Herapath, Esq. 
 
 Edward Halse, Esq. 
 
 M. H. Hartnell, Esq. 
 
 John Price, Esq. 
 
W. Rathbonb Greg, Esq. 
 
 Dr. Hamilton. 
 
 W. Poole King, Esq. 
 
 Dr. Williams. 
 
 The Marquis Spineto.^ 
 
 G. T. Clark, Esq. 
 
 Francis J. H. Rankin, Esq. 
 Mons. Louis Frechet. 
 Henry Adcock, Esq. 
 
 John Stanton, Esq. 
 
 Ie Signor Saveiro Donato. 
 William Herapath, Esq. 
 Andrews Norton, Esq. 
 
 J. S. Duncan, Esq. 
 
 Dr. W. B. Carpenter. 
 William Sanders, Esq. 
 
 I JoHjJ King, Esq. 
 
 H. Oxley Stephens, Esq. 
 Dr. W. Budd. 
 
 S. Sidney, Esq. 
 
 The Rev. G. C. Swayne. 
 
 J. Werner, Esq. 
 
 James Godfrey, Esq. 
 
 I Augustin Prichard, Esq. 
 Francis Barham, Esq. 
 
 S. C. Fripp, Esq. 
 
 J. G. Swayne, Esq. 
 
 
 EVANS AND AliPOTT, PRINTERS, CLARE-STRKET, BRISTOL.